Stories may contain some trigger warnings; instead of listing them, we will simply put 'tw' on tags section, assuming every trigger warning is applied.
“Hey,” Youngseo said around a mouthful of pizza, barely pausing to chew, “what did you even see in her? You could’ve done better than that.”
I lifted one shoulder, gaze fixed on the TV. Some over-the-top action scene blasted across the screen, all noise and flashing lights, but none of it stuck. I could feel Youngseo watching me from the side—she always sat close, always ate fast, always kept half her attention locked on me like she was waiting for something. I didn’t give her anything. I took a long pull from my coke, ice knocking against my teeth.
“Come on,” I said under my breath, already tired of it. “Do we really have to go through this again? It’s over. I’m done with it. I don’t care.”
Youngseo chewed, swallowed, didn’t miss a beat. “Yeah, she was selfish. And boring. You’re not like that. But that’s not what I’m asking.”
I turned my head slightly, finally looking at Youngseo. “Then what are you asking?”
Youngseo held my gaze, face blank. “Why are you still stuck on her? It’s been weeks. I stayed out of it, but…”
I let out a short scoff. “Yeah, you ‘stayed out of it.’ Right.”
Youngseo laughed—soft, real, low in her throat. That was how it always went with us: we pushed, we prodded, and neither of us took it personally. If I was being real, Youngseo had looked almost relieved when Cindy was gone. She’d never liked her—called her a plastic doll any chance she got. After the breakup, Youngseo started clinging to me more—coming up behind me and hugging me out of nowhere, draping herself over me while I cooked, pressing her lips to my cheek like it was nothing. She leaned into the skinship harder. It helped, even if I never said it out loud. And Youngseo knew I didn’t want to talk about Cindy—until tonight.
But Youngseo didn’t stop. “You’re still thinking about her though. Not like you’re wrecked or anything… but you miss her, don’t you?”
I didn’t answer, just stared at the TV. She wasn’t wrong. She never really was. Youngseo had this way of reading me—too easily, honestly, sometimes annoying, but never in a bad way. I didn’t mind it. Out of everyone, she was the only person I’d actually admit it to.
I glanced over and met Youngseo’s eyes—soft, sharp, impossible to read under the dim light. Youngseo caught me looking and didn’t say anything, just waited.
“Alright,” I said, breathing out. “You win. I miss her. Kind of.”
“Knew it,” Youngseo said, grinning. “So what does ‘kind of’ mean?”
I shifted on the couch, trying to play it off, but I could feel warmth creeping into my face. “You really want the answer?”
Youngseo nodded, ponytail bouncing slightly, that nosy smile spreading wider as she waited.
“It’s not her,” I said, voice even. “Just… certain parts. Stuff we did. Or really—just one thing.”
Youngseo picked it up immediately, lips twitching. “Sex? Just say it.”
“Yeah,” I said, exhaling. “But more specifically… her ass. That’s it.”
Youngseo burst out laughing, shaking her head. “Seriously? She barely had anything back there. Just bones.”
“Maybe,” I said, relaxing into it. “But she let me fuck it. Not like she was into it,” I added. “I had to beg every time. She’d complain, act like it hurt. Still… that’s the only thing I miss. Those few times I got to fuck her ass. If I’m being honest, it’s probably the only reason I stayed with her.”
Youngseo reached over, took my coke without asking, and drank from it slowly. When she pulled back, she gave me a look—calculating, a little playful. Youngseo leaned closer, mouth curling into a sly, dirty grin. “I get why you’re stuck on it,” Youngseo said. “But you don’t have to sit around sulking. There are tons of girls who’d let you do that. Some wouldn’t even make you beg.”
Youngseo leaned in even more, voice dropping. “Actually… some girls would be the ones begging you to fuck their ass. Some of them get off on it hard. They love it. Like—really love it.”
Youngseo let the last part linger, holding my gaze, then gave me a small wink.
I went still. We joked about anything and everything, but Youngseo had never gone there before. For a second, I wondered if I’d heard her wrong—or if she was just messing with me again.
“You’re saying,” I muttered, shifting slightly on the couch while trying to hide the bulge in my sweatpants, “you’re actually into that? Anal?”
Youngseo gave a small shrug. Her eyes flicked away, and for once, her cheeks flushed pink—actual embarrassment. That alone threw me off. Youngseo never got shy. It made me stare a little harder.
“Yeah… kind of,” Youngseo said, quieter now, words coming out quicker. “I haven’t gone all the way. Just fingers. Sometimes my toy. But… if I play with my ass and rub my clit at the same time, I finish. Like, really hard.”
I swallowed, throat dry, cock pressing under the table. Youngseo avoided my eyes, biting her lip, shoulders slightly tight. I felt like I had to respond—anything, even if it sounded stupid. “So is that what you do on those video calls with your… boyfriend?”
Youngseo turned back, rolled her eyes, and smacked my arm hard. “He’s not my boyfriend, idiot. Just a guy I’ve known since school. We just talk.”
“Talk,” I echoed. “That’s what we’re calling it?”
Youngseo let out a short laugh. “Yeah, whatever. Sometimes I finger myself while we’re talking. Happy?” Youngseo shot back, almost like she was testing me. “He lets me watch when he fucks his girlfriend anyway. It’s not a big deal. Just… reminds me of stuff. We used to joke about doing it together—the three of us.”
I blinked, trying to process that. “Hold on—you, him, and his girlfriend?”
Youngseo smiled, clearly amused by my reaction. “Yeah. Stupid teenage stuff. We’d mess around, see who would cave first. I’d say I’d join them just to mess with him. It never actually happened. Just talk. But it’s a good story—guys eat that shit up.”
I looked at Youngseo, not hiding it. “So the whole threesome thing is fake?”
Youngseo’s smirk didn’t really change. “Maybe it is. Maybe it isn’t. You’re not finding out.”
I let out a groan, dragging a hand down my face. “You seriously enjoy messing with me.”
Youngseo grabbed another slice, shrugged while chewing. “You never asked,” Youngseo said, licking sauce off her thumb. “Didn’t think I’d be into ass stuff, did you?”
“Didn’t expect the threesome stories either.”
Youngseo’s eyes dragged over me, lips twitching. “I figured out you’re into ass a long time ago. You’re not subtle when you stare at mine. Especially when I wear those tights.”
Heat crept up my neck, but I let out a small scoff. “Yeah, alright, you got me. Not like you make it hard. You know exactly what you’re doing when you wear those.”
We both laughed, but the tension didn’t go anywhere. It stayed there, thick between us. For a moment, neither of us moved, neither of us looked away.
“What?” Youngseo asked, her tone dipping slightly.
I just gave a small smile and shook my head. “You’ve got sauce on your nose.”
“Seriously?” Youngseo crossed her eyes, trying to see it, then gave up and laughed. She leaned in without hesitation, close enough that her nose nudged mine. “Now it’s on you too,” Youngseo murmured, voice low. Her breath hit warm, carrying the smell of pizza and something sweeter underneath.
Youngseo didn’t move away. Her nose stayed pressed to mine, her lips hovering just shy of touching. It wasn’t just her usual messing around anymore. It felt different. Youngseo didn’t break eye contact. For the first time, there was something heavier in it—too real to brush off as another joke.
Then she suddenly glanced at the TV and let out a sharp gasp. “Shit, we’re about to miss the part where he fucks his sister!”
Youngseo pulled back, and both of us burst out laughing, loud enough to break whatever had been building. She dropped against my chest like nothing happened, dried sauce still on both our faces. My cock stayed fully hard—impossible to ignore—but Youngseo just leaned in closer, her arm tightening slightly around me, her body settling against mine. We both stared at the screen like everything was normal.
Neither of us said anything. The show filled the quiet. After a while, Youngseo nudged me lightly and whispered, “Can I take the last slice?” I handed it over, our arms brushing, her fingers lingering around mine for a second longer than necessary.
…
Youngseo showed up out of nowhere at the start of the semester. A year younger, sharp, good-looking, and not subtle about it. She came around asking about an off-campus place. The moment Youngseo smiled and dropped her bag onto our couch, it was obvious she’d already decided she was staying. I didn’t even bother asking Tae or Jiho.
Didn’t really matter. The apartment had three rooms, but Tae barely existed. He’d show up sometimes, throw his rent cash on the table, crash for a night or two, then disappear again for weeks. I doubt Tae even noticed Jiho moved out and some attractive freshman named Youngseo replaced him. It didn’t bother me. With Tae gone most of the time, it basically turned into just me and Youngseo. We adjusted to that fast.
It became normal quick. Youngseo walking past me naked on her way to the shower, not caring whether I was in the kitchen or the hallway. Or drifting out half-asleep, wearing just panties and a loose tank, asking for coffee while I made it for her. Youngseo would take the mug, mutter a quiet thanks, kiss the tip of my nose, flash that messy half-smile, then wander back to her room like nothing. None of it came off flirty. Youngseo wasn’t showing off, wasn’t trying to get a reaction. She just didn’t care—about her body, about sex, about how anyone saw it. Probably always been like that. If I looked like her, I probably wouldn’t care either.
I still remember that first day clearly. Youngseo had barely hauled her stuff inside before disappearing into her room. Not even a minute later, she came back out completely naked—no towel, no hesitation—just walking down the hall like it was nothing. “Hey,” Youngseo said as she passed by me, voice easy, her body completely exposed. She told me to fill her in about myself later, then stepped into the bathroom and turned the shower on full.
I just stood there, frozen, staring at the space she’d just walked through. I didn’t even try to look away.
Youngseo looked insane—lean and toned without being too thin. There was muscle under her skin, but still soft in all the right places. Her tits were perfect—round, firm, nipples tightening whenever the air got a little cold. Her pussy was smooth, pale, held tight between her thighs. But her ass… that was the part that stuck. High, full, shaped perfectly—made to be grabbed. The kind you want to test—watch how it moves, feel how deep your fingers sink if you squeeze.
I never put my hands on her. Not once. But I looked—every time.
After that, seeing Youngseo half-dressed or completely naked stopped feeling shocking. It just became normal. She didn’t care if she was walking around in nothing or barely anything in front of me. And even with all that, nothing ever crossed the line. Except once—but not in the way people would think. We just slept. Literally.
A few weeks after she moved in, Youngseo got hit with a bad cold. Her fever shot up so high she was trembling, soaked in sweat, wrapped tight in her blanket and complaining about being alone. She looked out of it—eyes barely open, shaking, scared in a way she didn’t usually show. I got her settled, then climbed into bed beside her just so she wouldn’t be by herself. The second I laid down, Youngseo latched onto me, arms wrapped tight, face pressed into my chest. Her body was burning, her breathing uneven, soft whimpers slipping out whenever she shifted.
I kept her close, ran my hand through her hair, and hummed those off-beat indie songs she liked until she finally fell asleep. She felt small against me, needy in a way I hadn’t seen before. I stayed up with her until I ended up passing out too, her body stuck against mine the whole time.
The next morning, her fever had broken—and mine was just kicking in. Youngseo laughed about it, said I’d “taken the hit” for her, called me some kind of idiot hero, then spent the next few days taking care of me. I didn’t think much about it. Looking after her had felt natural, like it didn’t even need a second thought. But the way Youngseo looked at me after—softer, thankful, almost a little shy—that stuck longer than the sickness did.
We ended up spending a few days stuck together under blankets, both coughing, watching trash shows back-to-back, talking shit about who looked worse. It was messy, but it worked.
At the beginning, Youngseo felt more like a sister than anything else. She was warm, always nearby, casually touchy without thinking about it, easy to be around. It was the first time I’d ever shared a place with someone and actually felt at ease. The kind of closeness I’d never had growing up—an only child, strict parents, a quiet house where nothing much got said. Youngseo was the complete opposite. She came from noise—a big, messy family, cousins packed into every holiday. Youngseo would start telling these ridiculous stories about them, laughing halfway through before she could even finish. I liked listening to her. Her world was loud, crowded, nothing like mine. Even when Youngseo was just talking, she made it feel like I had a place in it. I cared about her for that—not in a romantic way, not back then—just for the warmth and the chaos she brought into my life. That mattered more than seeing her naked, honestly.
But after that night on the couch—after the whole “ass stuff” conversation—something changed. Maybe it was how close we’d gotten, or just realizing we were into the same kind of filthy things. Either way, something shifted. It wasn’t something you could point to, but it was there, heavy in the air.
On the surface, nothing looked different, but Youngseo’s hugs lingered a little longer. When she kissed me, it landed closer to my mouth. My eyes started drifting over her body more, and I stopped bothering to hide it. Sometimes I’d smack Youngseo’s ass just to see how she’d react. She’d push it back against me, smiling, making that low, teasing sound in her throat that always hit straight through me. We played it off like it was nothing, but both of us knew exactly what was underneath it.
That tension kept building—right up until Friday night, when Youngseo finally pushed things forward.
Out of nowhere, Youngseo decided I had to watch this movie she talks about.
She’d been on my ass about it for weeks. According to Youngseo, even a “serious guy” who read Orwell and acted like he didn’t care about dumb movies still needed to watch it. “It basically shaped a whole generation,” she’d say, usually rolling her eyes while saying it. Most nights, it was just background noise. But tonight, Youngseo made it into something.
She lined up two shots for me, saying I’d need them “to get through how bad the acting is.” I laughed it off, but Youngseo poured herself three and knocked them back like it was nothing. Then she grabbed my hand, pulled me toward her room, and nodded toward the bed.
“Better not risk it,” Youngseo said, already lying on her side with her laptop open. “If you get bored and pass out, at least you’ll fall somewhere comfortable.”
I didn’t push back. I already had a light buzz going, and I’d never seen Youngseo like this—cheeks flushed, eyes bright, that mischievous edge turned all the way up. For a moment, I just watched her. Her shirt hugged her chest, outlining the curve of her tits, the fabric riding up enough to show her flat stomach. Her shorts clung tight, shaping her ass so perfectly it didn’t look real. My gaze followed the line of her hips, down along her thighs, ending at her feet—her toes twitching, the same tell she always had when she was excited or a little nervous.
“Come on,” Youngseo said, tapping the bed behind her, voice softer now, warm. “You’ll like it. I swear.”
I smirked, climbed onto the bed, and settled in behind her, bracing myself on one arm so I could still see the screen. The second my body touched hers, Youngseo shoved her ass back—firm—pressing that soft, full curve straight into me. My cock slid right between her cheeks, caught in that tight space, already hard and twitching against the thin fabric of her shorts.
Youngseo grabbed my hand, pulled it around her waist, and threaded her fingers through mine. She held it there for a second, her thumb gliding over my knuckles like she was testing how far I’d go.
After everything over the last few days, that move hit different. The alcohol sharpened it even more. The movie playing on her laptop faded into background noise. All I could focus on was her body pressed into mine—my cock already pushing hard, wedged tight against her ass.
“Mmh, guess you’re enjoying the movie more than you thought,” Youngseo murmured, glancing back at me over her shoulder. Her voice came out low, warm against my skin. “Is she doing it for you?”
She didn’t wait for me to answer. Youngseo rolled her hips, dragging her ass against me, keeping my cock pinned right between her cheeks. She shifted deliberately, fully aware of what she was doing, and I let out a low groan—no stopping it—my hands sliding to her hips, holding her in place.
“Yeah, something’s got me going,” I said, locking eyes with her. My hand moved up her side, lifting to her chin, thumb brushing along her jaw. “This wasn’t really about the movie, was it?”
Youngseo tried to shrug it off, but the color in her cheeks deepened, her chest rising slightly. “Maybe a bit. But… ever since we talked about that the other night, I can’t get it out of my head.”
My breath caught. “You’re not the only one,” I said, reaching up to tuck a loose strand of her hair behind her ear.
“Seriously? Because I actually thought about… you know…” Youngseo’s voice stumbled, her brow tightening as she tried to sound normal. Then she gave up and rushed through it, words spilling out all at once. “I wanted to ask you. Like… I figured it’d be fine, since you talk about fucking ass all the time, and you’re always staring at mine—which, by the way, I don’t mind—and you’re great, and I feel safe with you, and if I’m ever going to try that with anyone, it should probably be you, because—ah, fuck…”
Youngseo dropped her face into her hands, groaning, cheeks burning. “I’m messing this up so badly. It sounded way better in my head. I should’ve had another drink—or maybe less. What I’m trying to say is—mmph!”
I didn’t let her finish. She was too honest, too fucking good right then. I leaned in and kissed her.
Youngseo froze for a split second, eyes wide in surprise. Then it gave way. Her lips softened, parting as she kissed me back, her tongue meeting mine as she leaned into it. I pulled her in tighter, pressing her back against my chest, my cock still caught between her ass, both of us letting out low, rough sounds as the kiss deepened.
We kissed like we’d been holding it back for too long. Messy, heated, no restraint—mouths open, tongues pushing, hands moving everywhere. I could taste pizza on her lips, salty and warm, her breath mixing with mine as we went at each other. Youngseo pressed back harder, grinding her ass against my cock, her arms pulling me closer with every uneven breath and quiet moan. It felt natural—like something that had been building finally snapping loose.
When we pulled apart, both of us were breathing hard, foreheads pressed together, skin damp between us. Youngseo trembled slightly in my arms, soft, shaky sounds slipping from her throat, like she didn’t want to let go yet.
“I love you, Youngseo,” I said, the words coming out before I could stop them.
Everything paused. Youngseo stared at me, eyes wide, something close to fear flickering there. The room went quiet. My thoughts crashed in all at once—too fast, too much, you just fucked it up, she’s going to pull away, you’re about to lose her. I just held onto her, barely moving, barely breathing.
Then Youngseo cracked—letting out a short laugh, relief softening her face. “I love you too. I was waiting for you to say it. I thought…” Youngseo shook her head, smiling, then leaned closer. “Forget it. Just kiss me again.”
We both started laughing, the tension breaking, and then we were on each other again—harder this time, laughing into the kisses, teeth catching, hands grabbing, rolling across the bed. Clothes didn’t last long. We tore at each other’s shirts, fumbled through shorts and panties, kicked everything aside. By the time we were both naked, there was no space left to pretend anything.
I’d seen Youngseo’s tits plenty of times before, but this was the first time I could actually put my mouth on them. I lowered myself, dragging my lips from her mouth down to her chest, kissing and sucking as my tongue circled over her stiff nipples. Her skin felt warm and soft under my hands, her back arching into me as I took one nipple, then the other—slow, firm, not holding back.
“Mmm… yeah…” Youngseo gasped, fingers sliding into my hair, pulling me closer. I sucked harder, letting my teeth graze lightly, my tongue working over her sensitive peaks until her body shivered. “Use your tongue… harder… fuck, yes—ahhh!”
While my mouth stayed pressed to her chest, Youngseo’s hand moved down, wrapping around my cock. Her grip was slick with my pre-cum, stroking me slow from base to tip, losing rhythm every time a sound broke out of her. My breathing turned uneven—everything narrowing down to the heat of her hand, the wet slide of her palm, the quiet, filthy sounds filling the space between us.
My free hand traveled lower, settling over her pussy—already wet, swollen, heat radiating from how worked up she was. The moment my palm pressed against her, Youngseo let out a sharp cry, her hips jerking up, her grip tightening hard around my cock as I exhaled against her skin. I moved my thumb in slow circles over her clit, feeling her thighs tremble against my wrist.
I pushed one finger inside—tight and soaked, her walls clamping down immediately. Then I added another, sliding deeper, and she squeezed even harder, heat surrounding my hand. It didn’t feel real—how tight she was, how much her body reacted, like she’d been waiting for this.
Youngseo let go of my cock, both hands grabbing my hair, pulling me back down into her chest. “Ahhh… yeah, like that… bite them… bite and keep going… f-faster—fuck—!” Her voice cracked, every word breaking into breath and sound.
I pushed my fingers deeper, curling them, my thumb pressing harder against her clit. Her slick coated my hand, the sounds getting wetter, rougher. Her hips kept lifting into my palm, her pussy tightening even more around my fingers. I didn’t slow down, keeping the same pressure, watching her fall apart.
“Oh god, I’m right there… I’m gonna—aaahh!” Youngseo cried, voice high and unsteady.
I held her right at that edge, teeth closing around her nipple while my fingers kept working her hard. Her body snapped—legs shaking, hips jerking, her pussy clenching and soaking my hand as she came.
“Aaaahhh, yes!” Youngseo screamed, legs kicking out, her whole body locking as I kept going through it, thumb pressing into her clit, fingers still deep until her voice broke down into soft, uneven sounds and she finally pushed me away.
Youngseo climbed over me, hair messy, chest rising fast, then dropped down against me—her cheek resting on my chest while we both tried to catch our breath, sweat cooling against our skin. Her body still twitched, small aftershocks running through her thighs.
“Fuck,” Youngseo murmured, still out of it, eyes unfocused as she came down. “I just came that hard from your fingers… I can’t even imagine what it’s going to feel like when you actually fuck me.”
I smirked, licking her off my fingers, not stopping—sharp, sweet, all her. “Your pussy’s fucking insane, Youngseo. And you taste so damn good,” I said, pulling her in and kissing her. Youngseo leaned right into it, kissing me back, chasing her own taste on my mouth.
“Seriously… you’re soaked. So tight. I can’t wait to feel you clamp down on my cock,” I muttered, my hand still moving along her back.
Youngseo let out a rough little laugh, her hand dropping to my dick again, stroking slow and uneven, her thumb spreading pre-cum over the tip. “You sound surprised,” Youngseo teased, lips brushing my jaw, eyes bright. “What, you actually thought my pussy would be loose after all those group sex stories?”
“What? No…” I tried to keep it straight, but cracked anyway. “Okay… maybe a bit.”
Youngseo grinned, biting lightly at my chin, both of us still laughing, still catching our breath. Her tits slid against my chest as she moved lower, mouth trailing hot, open kisses down my neck, her skin pressed to mine, her chest dragging across my stomach. “I told you, I mostly watched. But…” Youngseo’s voice dropped, softer, almost a purr. “Even just watching—and messing around a little—I picked up some things. Like this.”
Youngseo shifted down the bed, her body gliding over mine until she settled between my legs. Her chest pressed against my thighs, the coolness of her skin against my heat, her breath warm against my stomach. She looked up—eyes locked on mine, darker now, focused, that small, dangerous smile on her lips. Her fingers wrapped around the base of my cock, firm and controlled, holding me steady. Her grip tightened just enough to make it pulse in her hand.
Youngseo leaned in. Her lips brushed over the head—slow, soft—then she pressed a kiss there, my pre-cum shining across her mouth. She lingered, tasting it, her tongue sliding over the tip before she looked up and gave a small wink, her expression open, confident, flushed.
Youngseo opened her mouth, tongue out, and lowered herself onto me. The tip disappeared first, heat closing around me. Her lips stretched as she sank down, slow and steady, taking more with each breath. The warmth of her mouth wrapped tighter, her tongue flattening underneath, tracing along the vein. She worked her jaw wider, pushing down further, inch by inch slipping inside her. The only sound left was the quiet, wet pull of her lips and tongue moving on me.
Her nose pressed into my skin as she took me deeper, her mouth filled. I felt her throat tighten, then ease, swallowing around me. No gag—just pressure, her eyes still locked on mine, steady. Her hands pressed into my thighs, holding me in place as she kept swallowing, cheeks drawing in, spit slipping from the corners of her mouth, running down my cock and dripping onto my balls.
She kept my cock buried deep, her throat tightening in slow, pulsing waves, tongue flexing, drool everywhere. I felt every movement—her muscles shifting, her breath hitching, that tight pull as a muffled moan vibrated around my cock. Youngseo looked wrecked—hair stuck to her cheeks, eyes watering—but she didn’t look away once. There was something confident in it, filthy and controlled.
After a few seconds, Youngseo eased back, her lips sliding up my length slow and tight, heat clinging to every inch. When only the head stayed in her mouth, she started working it with her tongue—circling, flicking, making me twitch hard. My cock was drenched, slick and shining, her spit running down my shaft and dripping onto her tits.
“Fuck, Youngseo—your mouth feels insane,” I groaned, my body shuddering as I watched her—her lips stretched around me, chin wet with spit.
She tried to say something, but with her mouth full it came out as wet, muffled sounds—eyes bright, almost laughing, that same confidence still there under the mess. Drool kept spilling out, trailing down her chin and across her chest. Then she went right back to it, moving up and down, lips tight and soaked, her hand gripping the base, matching the rhythm perfectly. She took me deep again, pushing herself down onto my cock, filling the room with sloppy, wet sounds—every movement loud and slick.
Each time she went all the way down, I felt her throat tighten, her nose pressing into my skin. My hips jerked without thinking, muscles tensing, trying not to lose control right there. Youngseo didn’t stop, didn’t look away, going deeper, faster, letting me see everything—her chest rising hard, spit trailing, eyes locked on mine.
She caught it the second I got close—my legs tightening, breath turning rough, my cock swelling in her mouth. Right as I hit that edge, Youngseo pulled back—tongue dragging along me, licking from tip to base, down to my balls and back, slow and teasing, easing the tension just enough. She gave a small smirk, then pushed me deep again, swallowing around me, a low sound vibrating through her throat.
That broke me. My hips snapped forward, driving in, fucking into her mouth in sharp, desperate thrusts. Youngseo let it happen, eyes wide, hands gripping my thighs, throat working with every movement as I pushed into her. The heat, the pressure, the sound of her—everything hit at once.
“Fuck, Youngseo—I’m about to—!” I choked out, my body locking up. I thrust deep, groaning as I came—cum spilling down her throat in heavy pulses. She let out a low sound and swallowed it all, lips sealed tight, throat moving around me, drawing out every last spurt as I finished, shaking, completely overwhelmed in her.
When Youngseo finally lifted off, her lips slid slowly up my cock, dragging along every inch on the way. She let me slip free with a wet, sharp pop—thin strands of spit and cum stretching and snapping between her mouth and my shaft. Youngseo looked completely wrecked—lips glossy, chin smeared with drool and semen. She let out a small laugh, still pumping my cock with one hand while the other used the tip of my cock to gather the mess from her lips and chin. Youngseo glanced up at me, eyes bright, then leaned in and licked it clean—slow, deliberate, no hesitation, her tongue dragging over every bit.
“Mmm… so creamy,” Youngseo murmured, spreading my cum across her lips before licking it off, swallowing on purpose. She placed a hand on her stomach, smiling, then swallowed again—louder this time, making sure I saw the movement in her throat. “I actually feel full.” Her voice softened, playful, teasing, almost sing-song. “Do you always cum like that, or is that just me?”
“You’re crazy,” I muttered, still out of it, watching her, my breathing uneven. My head spun as Youngseo went right back to cleaning me, licking every trace from my cock, her mouth never stopping—tongue and lips working over me, sucking and tracing, her hand stroking to keep me hard. She looked completely into it, lips soft, tongue flicking over the tip, her hand twisting slightly with each stroke. She didn’t let me soften for a second.
“No one’s ever sucked me like that,” I said, voice rough, barely above a whisper. “Not even close.”
Youngseo’s cheeks flushed, but she kept her mouth around me, eyes lifting briefly—something shy there, but still hungry. She pulled back just enough to speak. “Really? That was the first time I actually… did it like that.” Youngseo hesitated, voice quieter, a little unsure. “You’re not just saying that to make me feel better, right? Don’t lie.”
I let out a shaky breath, chest rising and falling. “I’m serious. That was the best I’ve ever had.”
Youngseo’s expression brightened instantly, pride mixing with relief. She gave the tip one last slow lick, then shifted up onto her knees, staying close, her chest swaying as her hand slid down my shaft. She didn’t say anything. She just turned around and moved up the bed—her ass right in front of me, full and round, close enough to reach. She arched her back, lifting her hips, spreading her cheeks slightly, her skin catching the light. Then Youngseo crawled forward, positioning herself into a perfect sixty-nine—her wet, swollen pussy hovering just above my mouth, slick already dripping down onto my chin.
Youngseo glanced back over her shoulder, that same confident smirk on her lips. “Think you can eat me as well as I just took care of you?”
I didn’t even get a chance to answer. Youngseo dropped her hips straight down, pressing her soaked pussy onto my mouth. Her thighs clamped around my head, her lips sealing over my tongue and chin, heat and slick smothering me. The scent hit hard—raw, sweet, a little salty—and I groaned, grabbing her ass with both hands, pulling her open.
At the same time, Youngseo bent forward and took my cock back into her mouth, lips closing tight as her tongue circled the tip before sliding down slowly, inch by inch, until her nose brushed my skin. A low sound came from her throat, vibrating through me.
I went straight at her, licking across her pussy in broad strokes, then focusing in—sucking her clit, pushing my tongue deeper whenever I could. Her hips jerked, pressing down harder onto my mouth, her taste coating my tongue. I stayed on her clit, flicking it faster, then pulling it between my lips, drawing broken breaths and shaky sounds out of her as she tried to keep working my cock.
Youngseo trembled over me, thighs tightening, her pussy grinding and soaking my mouth. Every time I latched onto her clit, her moans carried through my cock, sending it straight through me. My hands stayed on her ass, squeezing and spreading, feeling how her whole body reacted each time I sucked harder.
I kept my mouth on her clit, pulling it in, tongue moving over it, then dropped lower to push my tongue inside her. Her heat and taste filled my mouth, her legs tightening around my head. One hand stayed gripping her ass, spreading her wider, fingers pressing into that soft, firm flesh. My other hand slid between her legs, two fingers slipping into her pussy, feeling her tighten instantly around me, soaked and warm. I curled them upward, pressing deeper, finding the spots that made her body jump.
As I worked my fingers inside her, I moved my thumb lower, brushing around her ass—light at first, teasing, then adding pressure, using her slick to move easier. I pressed and rubbed slowly, feeling the tension there ease little by little. The heat was intense, her body reacting immediately—hips lifting, her pussy tightening around my tongue and fingers.
Youngseo jerked suddenly, her whole body shuddering, her pussy clenching hard. She tried to make a sound around my cock, but it came out muffled and wet, saliva slipping down as her hand kept stroking me while she struggled to breathe.
I pushed further, feeling how her body responded. I pressed my finger against her ass, circling, waiting for that tight resistance to give. When it finally softened, I eased the tip in slowly, feeling it open around me. Her breath hitched, her entire body tightening before she let out a sharp, broken gasp—hips dropping down, grinding her pussy harder against my mouth as her thighs shook.
Something in her snapped. “Nghh—yeah, right there!” Youngseo cried, pulling her mouth off my cock with a wet sound, her hand jerking me fast as she struggled to catch her breath. “Y-yeah, like that—don’t stop—fuck, keep licking my clit too—oh god, nghh—!”
I didn’t ease up. My tongue kept working her clit, fast and steady, while my finger moved slowly inside her ass. Youngseo’s body jolted, every muscle tightening, her head dropping against my thigh as she held my cock, tapping it against her cheek, drool slipping from her mouth. She couldn’t keep sucking—too overwhelmed—so she just licked instead, tongue dragging over the tip, teeth grazing lightly, lips brushing along it while she shook above me.
I felt her open up more, her body giving in, wanting more. I pushed a second finger in beside the first, both slick with her wetness. Youngseo went stiff, breath catching, eyes wide and unfocused as I worked both fingers inside her—slow at first, stretching her, inch by inch until I was fully in. Then I started moving, careful at first, then rougher, spreading my fingers, twisting and pushing deeper.
That set her off. Her hips snapped, thighs clamping around my head, her whole body breaking apart—her voice turning rough and uneven.
“Nghhh—fuck!”
Youngseo came hard, soaking my mouth, her ass tightening around my fingers in strong pulses. The pressure was intense, her whole body pressing down, her pussy flooding my tongue, the taste overwhelming. My cock throbbed, aching, wanting to be inside her, to feel all of it directly.
I kept going. My tongue moved over her, up and down, pulling at her clit, not stopping as she shook, taking in everything, feeling her body react with every movement.
Even when the peak passed, I stayed on her—slowing down, licking her clean, moving from her pussy up to her mound, then along her thighs, not missing anything. Eventually, Youngseo went slack, collapsing over me before rolling to my side, her chest soft against me, her body still trembling.
Youngseo pressed in close, cheek against mine, arms draped across me. She kissed me—soft, messy, all over my face, tasting herself on my lips. Her body slid against mine, skin warm, damp, her breath uneven.
“Mmm… okay… that settles it,” Youngseo murmured, voice thick and relaxed, her chest pressed into me. “You’re seriously good at eating pussy.”
“Thanks,” I said quietly, smiling against her skin, leaning into her neck, feeling her pulse under my lips. “Though I might’ve had an advantage… if using your ass like that counts as cheating.”
Youngseo laughed, breath catching, then grabbed my face and pulled me back into a long, hungry kiss. Her mouth was hot and slick, lips dragging against mine, tongue pushing in deep, messy and insistent. I felt her hand drop between us, finding my cock again—fingers wrapping around it, squeezing, stroking slow but firm, each pull sending a shiver through me.
“Yeah… you definitely found what gets me,” Youngseo murmured, lips brushing mine, her breath warm against my mouth. “Having you eat me while you were working my ass—I’ve never come like that before. I loved it.”
“Oh, I could tell,” I said low, pulling her closer, my hands sliding down to her ass—palms filling with her soft, full weight, fingers pressing in, kneading her cheeks until her hips pushed up into me. Her skin was slick with sweat, warm under my grip, her ass shifting under my hands. I let my fingers slide between her cheeks, feeling along her slick skin until I found her tight rim, feeling it twitch under my touch.
Youngseo shivered, her grip on my cock tightening as she stroked faster, her thumb dragging over the wet tip. I pressed my finger back inside her, feeling her body tense before it gave, watching her face change—her lips parting, eyes flickering as the feeling hit.
“You like that, don’t you?” Youngseo breathed, not slowing her strokes. “You like using my ass?” Her voice roughened, words breaking between breaths, her lips grazing mine as she waited for me to answer. “You like touching me there?” She trembled again as I pushed deeper, her hips pressing back into my hand. “Mmm… because I do. It feels so fucking good… I want you inside me there. I want to feel your cock stretching me, filling me up.”
My cock pulsed in her hand, thick and leaking, every nerve lit up by the way she spoke—the look in her eyes, the way her voice dropped close to my ear. She pressed into me, chest against mine, her body moving restlessly, breath hot against my skin. My fingers kept working inside her, feeling her tighten and release, slowly opening up under my touch.
“You want my ass?” Youngseo whispered, rubbing her body against me, her hips rocking back onto my hand, her pussy slick against my leg. “Say it. Tell me how much you want it… how bad you want to fuck me there.” Her voice softened, almost teasing. “Tell me you like my ass…”
“Yeah, I want it,” I said, voice rough, eyes dropping to where her hand moved on me, the tip of my cock wet and shining. “I want your ass, Youngseo. I want to open you up, stretch you out, fuck you until you feel it long after.”
“I want it too,” Youngseo whispered, pressing closer, her breath uneven. “Be my first… fill me up. Make it yours…”
I pushed my finger in deeper, twisting slightly, feeling every small contraction as her rim tightened around me. She was slick and hot, muscles fluttering, her ass clamping down hard. I eased a second finger in—slow but steady—feeling her stretch around it. She let out a shaky sound, breath breaking, nails pressing into my shoulders as her whole body tensed while I worked both fingers inside her, opening her up little by little.
“Fuck—yes, don’t stop!” Youngseo cried, voice rough, head tipped back, hair sticking to her damp skin. “More—go deeper, open me up for you—fuck!”
Our mouths collided again, wet and urgent, lips slipping, teeth catching, tongues pushing against each other, messy and raw. Youngseo shifted up, straddling me, her thighs tight around my waist. My fingers stayed buried in her, stretching her as she rolled her hips down, dragging her soaked pussy along my cock—slick, slow, leaving a trail of heat across my skin.
Her body clenched around my fingers, tightening in waves, each pulse making my cock twitch. She was right on the edge, her whole body moving in slow, needy circles.
She pulled back from the kiss suddenly, breathing hard, eyes unfocused. Her hand dropped to my cock, fingers wrapping around it, guiding me toward her dripping pussy. “I need to get you ready,” Youngseo said between breaths, a small smirk slipping through. “Gotta make sure you’re wet enough.”
She pressed the head of my cock against her entrance, letting it slide through her slick folds, coating me. Then she lowered herself slowly—her pussy opening around me, taking me in inch by inch, tight heat closing in until I was fully inside her. She shuddered when she settled, hips pressing down, breath catching as she took me all the way. We held eye contact, both breathing hard, her hair sticking to her face and chest, skin damp with sweat.
Her pussy held me tight, barely letting me move. She started rocking her hips slowly, grinding against me, her walls tightening and releasing, each movement sending a jolt through me. Her hands pressed flat against my chest, steadying herself, her body moving in a slow rhythm.
My fingers kept working inside her, moving with her, stretching and pressing as she rode me. The feeling was overwhelming—her pussy tight around me, her body shifting, her hips rolling, everything slick and heated between us.
“Fuck, Youngseo—you’re so tight,” I said, voice low, watching her body react around me.
“Mmm… you feel so deep… it’s so good,” Youngseo breathed, biting her lip, head tilted back, hair clinging to her skin. She rolled her hips again, taking me fully, moving slow at first, adjusting to the stretch, her hands pressing into my chest as she kept riding me.
Her rhythm picked up gradually, starting slow—Youngseo only lifting her hips slightly before dropping back down, my cock slipping almost free before she drove herself all the way down again. Each time Youngseo came down, her ass cracked against my hips, wet and sharp, her pussy gripping my shaft tight, dragging and squeezing with every motion.
While Youngseo kept riding me, I didn’t stop pushing my fingers into her ass, buried deep inside that tight, needy ring. Every drop of her hips forced my cock deeper into her, my fingers following right after, the thin wall between them letting me feel everything—every twitch, every squeeze. Youngseo’s ass clenched and pulsed around my fingers while her pussy tightened harder around my cock.
Youngseo’s moans grew louder, breaking apart as sweat slid down her chest, dripping from her tits and catching the light while she kept bouncing. The bed groaned under us, shaking with every impact of her ass hitting my thighs. The room filled with raw, wet sounds—her pussy squishing each time she dropped, skin smacking against skin, my cock pushing in and out of her heat, her slick spreading everywhere, stretching between our bodies. My fingers stayed deep in her asshole, pushing, turning, opening her up more, feeling her clamp down whenever I thrust harder.
What hit me hardest was the way Youngseo looked. Her head was thrown back, throat exposed, mouth hanging open, eyes squeezed shut, hair messy around her flushed face. Youngseo didn’t hold anything in—every sound came out of her as she rode me, completely unfiltered. Each time she dropped onto me, her tits bounced right in front of my face, nipples hard and begging to be taken.
I couldn’t hold back. I pushed myself upright, feet planted, driving deeper into her while I pulled one of her nipples into my mouth. I sucked hard, tongue pressing over it before I bit down just enough to make Youngseo twitch. My other hand stayed pressed between her cheeks, fingers pumping into her asshole, forcing her open more every time she dropped onto me. Her pussy kept sliding along my cock, soaked and messy, each movement louder and wetter than before.
“Yes—fuck, keep sucking my tits, bite my nipples like that! Don’t stop—push your fingers deeper in my ass—harder! Nghh, I’m gonna—!”
Youngseo’s whole body started shaking, thighs trembling as she rode me rougher, dropping harder, grinding her ass into my lap while her hips snapped forward to meet every thrust. I grabbed onto both of her ass cheeks, pulling them apart, pushing my fingers deeper into her stretched asshole while I kept my mouth on her nipple, biting harder, making her gasp and cry out.
Her tight hole stretched around my fingers, twitching and clenching every time my cock pushed all the way inside her, making her jerk and break apart. Her tits kept bouncing against my face, sweat running down between them while her entire body shook with every movement.
“Ah—fuck—” Youngseo choked out, then drove herself down one final time. Youngseo’s body went rigid, locking up tight with my cock fully buried inside her soaked pussy, my fingers pushed deep into her ass. She held there, every muscle drawn tight, her pussy clamping down so hard it stole my breath, her asshole gripping my fingers in sharp, desperate pulses as the orgasm tore through her.
I let her nipple slip from my lips and looked up at Youngseo’s face—eyes unfocused, completely gone. “You okay? Is it too much? Tell me if—”
Youngseo shut me up instantly, crashing her mouth onto mine, tongue forcing its way in like she was trying to consume me. Her arms hooked around my neck, pulling me close while her hips started moving again—lifting up, then dropping hard, driving herself down over and over, taking my cock and my fingers at the same time, stuffing herself full with each motion.
Youngseo’s ass came down three more times, each hit heavier than the last, sweat and slick flinging as she fucked herself harder. Then it hit her again—another orgasm crashing through, her pussy tightening violently, dragging over my cock in frantic, wet spasms while her fluids ran down my balls and thighs. Her asshole clamped wildly around my fingers, pulsing out of control as her body jerked and twisted through it.
Her scream broke loose into the kiss, muffled and swallowed between our mouths while she shook against me, holding on like she wasn’t letting go. Youngseo was packed full—my cock deep inside her pussy, fingers still buried in her ass, stretched open, her skin slick with sweat, every part of her trembling. She was completely spent, but her hips still moved, still chasing more.
When Youngseo finally pulled away, she stared straight at me—eyes wide, pupils blown, breathing sharp and uneven. Her chest rose and fell hard, sweat sliding between her tits, strands of hair stuck across her cheeks. “God,” Youngseo panted, voice rough and worn. “You made me cum that hard—I knew you would. I fucking love this.”
My cock twitched inside her, her pussy still gripping and milking me, every word from her hitting just as deep as her body. “Youngseo, I’m gonna cum hard too if you keep squeezing me like that,” I muttered, barely holding it back.
Youngseo just let out a breathy laugh, something sharp in her eyes. “No, you’re not. Not yet. And not there.” She smirked, leaned in for a quick kiss, then started lifting herself off me slowly.
I watched, mouth slightly open, as Youngseo’s pussy slid off my cock with a wet, dragging sound. My dick snapped up against my stomach, coated in her cum—thick, glossy, dripping down my skin. Youngseo kept her eyes on it, still smiling, flushed and satisfied. “Now you’re good—nice and wet,” Youngseo said, reaching over to the nightstand. She grabbed a bottle of lube and handed it to me, her gaze never leaving my cock.
Then Youngseo turned around and dropped onto all fours, elbows and chest pressed into the sheets, her ass lifted high. She glanced back over her shoulder, cheek resting against the bed, grinning as she shook her hips—round, tight, flexing with every movement. One hand reached back, grabbing her own ass and pulling it apart, spreading herself wide to show her asshole, pink and twitching, waiting.
“I need you in my ass, now,” Youngseo rasped, her voice wrecked and hoarse, full of raw need. “Lube me up, stretch me out, pop my ass cherry—fuck me, fill me up, make my pussy and ass drip with your cum. You want to shove your fat cock in my ass too, don’t you?”
The way Youngseo said it—her tone, the way her body moved—nearly pushed me over immediately. “Fuck, yeah,” I muttered, voice low and strained, hands unsteady as I stroked myself, barely holding back. “I want your ass. I want to be balls-deep in that tight little hole, make you cry out for it.”
Youngseo let out a rough moan and rolled her hips again, still holding herself open, her asshole twitching, already slick from spit and lube. “Then do it. Take my ass. It’s yours—”
That was enough. Whatever control I had left broke instantly. I moved in behind Youngseo, dropping onto my knees on the mattress, leaning in without hesitation. Her words cut off into a harsh, needy sound the moment my tongue pressed against her asshole. I spread my tongue flat, dragging it slowly across her tight ring, licking, spitting, sucking at it, getting her wetter, making sure she felt every second.
Youngseo kept herself spread open, fingers digging into her own cheeks, her moans rising, voice breaking apart as I worked my tongue into her. I slobbered, sucked, pushed my tongue inside as far as I could, focused on her taste and the way her body reacted under me.
Every sound Youngseo made hit me harder—every sharp inhale, every shaky cry, every strained whimper. When I drove my tongue deeper, fucking into her, she almost screamed, her hips snapping back to grind her ass against my face, completely lost in it.
“God… that’s—yes, your tongue, nghh!”
I slid one hand between her legs, fingers gliding through her soaked pussy, so slick it almost slipped from my grip. I rubbed her clit hard and fast, flicking it with my thumb, two fingers pressing tight circles while my tongue kept working her ass. The mix pushed her straight over—Youngseo gasped, her body going rigid, her ass slamming back against my face as she came, voice cracking apart.
“Yes—yes! Don’t stop, keep licking my ass… make me cum!”
I didn’t slow down at all. My tongue pushed deeper, working her tight hole, tasting everything, while my fingers moved in and out of her pussy, grinding her clit with quick, messy motions. Youngseo’s moans got louder, her body shaking out of control, every breath breaking into small, helpless sounds. I felt her release spill out, slick running down her thighs, dripping onto my chin and fingers, soaking into the sheets beneath us.
Her asshole clamped tight around my tongue every time another orgasm hit, the squeeze so strong it sent a sharp jolt straight through me, making my cock twitch. I pulled back just long enough to gather her slick with my fingers, bringing them to my mouth and licking them clean, sucking every bit off before going right back in, pushing my tongue into her ass again, hooked on her taste and the sounds spilling out of Youngseo—moaning, begging, breaking down under my mouth.
I didn’t want to pull away. I stayed buried in it, lost in her—her flavor, the heat of her skin, the way her body moved. Youngseo kept cumming in waves, her body shuddering through aftershocks, shaking and crying out, her legs trembling every time it hit her again.
At last, between uneven breaths, Youngseo forced the words out, her voice wrecked and strained. “Nghh… stop, wait—ahh, fuck—yes, but… no, no more… your tongue—ahh… I need your cock. Right now. Please…”
Youngseo twisted around, glancing back at me over her shoulder. Her face was a mess—cheeks flushed dark, lips swollen, hair clinging to her damp skin, eyes blown wide and begging, her whole body trembling with need.
I pulled away from her spit-slicked asshole, breathing hard, wiping my mouth across the back of my hand before meeting her eyes. Youngseo was still shaking, still asking for it, her ass lifted, thighs wet and spread wide.
“You want my cock in your ass?” I said low, shifting behind Youngseo on my knees. I pressed myself between her cheeks, moving slow, dragging the head up and down her crack—letting her feel it, the heat, the weight, teasing her with each slick pass. I tilted my hips, circling my tip around her twitching hole, making Youngseo whimper as she pushed back against me.
“You really want me to fuck your ass, Youngseo?” I tapped her ass with my cock, watching it bounce before reaching for the lube. I squeezed a thick line over her pulsing hole, the cool gel spreading and sliding down her crack. I worked it in slowly, rubbing around her rim before pushing two coated fingers inside, feeling her open up around them, easing her wider, working the lube deep until her ass loosened and started to react.
“Say it,” I muttered, voice rough and close.
“Yes—yes, please, I need it!” Youngseo begged, hips rocking back, grinding into nothing, desperate. I kept stretching her, sliding my fingers in and out, watching her tighten and relax, her body shaking with it.
“You’ve got me like this… just put it in already—I’m ready, I need your cock in my ass, please… please…”
I looked down at Youngseo, her hips lifted, that small pink hole trembling and flexing, slick with spit and lube, practically asking for it. I wanted to give in completely, but I dragged it out a little longer. I wrapped my hand around my cock, hard and heavy, and instead pressed it against her wet pussy, guiding the tip to her entrance. I slid in slowly, one steady push, filling her up again.
Youngseo let out a deep moan, her whole body jolting, back arching as her muscles twitched from the stretch and the tease. Her eyes snapped up at me—sharp, hungry, challenging.
I couldn’t ignore that look. Couldn’t deny her. “Spread your ass for me,” I said low, pulling out of her pussy and dragging my cock, coated in her slick and lube, up along her crack, lining myself with her asshole. Youngseo reached back with both hands, gripping her cheeks and pulling them apart, fingers digging in as she opened herself wide, that tight rim pulsing, shiny and ready.
“Do it… take my ass… nhh—” Youngseo gasped, her voice breaking under the pressure of it.
Her eyes squeezed shut, lips parting as a rough, guttural sound tore out of her when I pushed forward—slow, controlled, not stopping. The thick head of my cock pressed against her rim, meeting resistance for a split second before it gave, stretching open around me. I watched it happen, inch by inch, her asshole gripping tight, pulling me in, swallowing me deeper while her body shook under it.
The feeling was intense—her ass squeezing, dragging me further in. I stopped after pushing in a few inches, letting her body react, her hole fluttering around me, heat wrapping tight along my shaft.
“Ah—don’t stop,” Youngseo breathed out, voice unsteady but firm. She kept herself spread open, holding her cheeks wide, desperate for more. “I’m fine—don’t worry… ahh, give me more… more… I can take it.”
Everything in me wanted to drive all the way in, but I held back, forcing myself to go slow. I pushed deeper bit by bit, feeding her more of my cock, steady and controlled, letting her adjust to the stretch. Her ass tightened and released around me, hot and tight, taking everything I gave. I kept watching her face, checking for any sign of pain, but there was none—only raw pleasure. Youngseo’s mouth hung open, eyes rolling back, breath catching, completely lost in it.
Little by little, I sank all the way in, until I was fully buried, my balls pressed against her soaked pussy, lube and her slick smeared between us, my hips flush against her full ass. I held there, not moving, my cock deep inside her ass, both of us trembling.
“Fuck… Youngseo…” It came out rough, somewhere between a groan and something softer. Her ass clamped tight at the base of my cock, gripping and pulsing, each throb running straight up my shaft. I could feel it—her heartbeat, the way she held me there, how her body kept squeezing me, not letting me slip out. “I’m buried all the way in your ass… this is crazy. You’re so damn tight—so hot and tight around me…”
She lost it the moment I filled her. As soon as I bottomed out, Youngseo let go of her cheeks and went straight to her clit, rubbing it fast in tight, frantic circles, her other hand clutching at the sheets. Her whole body jerked with every small movement I made inside her. Her mouth stayed open, eyes shut tight but fluttering, barely holding herself together as she shook.
I held onto her waist, fingers digging in, keeping her steady while I throbbed deep inside her, her ass gripping every inch of me.
“Ngh… so deep,” Youngseo breathed, her voice broken, slipping into soft, helpless sounds. “God, I can feel everything… all the way in… ahh… I’m gonna—!”
I grabbed her ass hard, fingers pressing deep into the soft flesh. Her body snapped all at once—back arching, legs kicking out, her cry muffled into the sheets as she shattered into a hard orgasm. I felt all of it—her ass tightening around my cock, squeezing and milking me, every pulse dragging along my length, that tight ring twitching and pulling at my tip like it wanted everything out of me. I didn’t move, holding myself still, muscles locked, fighting not to lose control while her body tried to pull it out of me.
She spasmed, shook, then finally collapsed, her body going slack, trembling as she sank into the bed. I let go of her, moved forward, pressing my chest against her slick back, skin sliding against skin. I buried my face into her neck, breathing her in, sweat and sex thick in the air. I stayed there for a second before she turned her head, looking for me. I met her halfway, catching her lips in a slow, messy kiss. She tasted warm, breath uneven, lips soft and swollen.
“You’re everything to me, Youngseo. I love you,” I said against her mouth, kissing her again, then again, shifting my hips slightly, pushing just a bit deeper into her ass as I spoke. The way she tightened around me felt unreal. She let out a quiet sound into the kiss, her body going soft under me, melting completely, nothing left but heat and the steady pulse of my cock still deep inside her.
“Uuuh… I… ahh… I love you… too,” Youngseo breathed out, voice faint and wrecked. Her eyes barely opened, unfocused, her whole-body drifting in the aftershock. “And I love… ahh… your cock in my ass…”
“You look so fucking good right now,” I murmured, lips still brushing hers, moving slowly inside her, making her gasp softly against me. “Watching you fall apart on my dick… taking me in your tight ass… fuck. I’m gonna start moving now. You want that, right? You want me to fuck your ass, Youngseo? Want to be my buttslut?”
Her ass tightened hard around me, clamping down like it refused to let go. Youngseo kept rubbing her clit, hips shaking with every word, her whole body reacting to everything I said to her. She cracked again, slipping right back into it.
“Nnhh, yeah! I’m yours—make me cum again on your cock! Fuck my slutty hole. I love it, love how you feel inside me—so big, stretching me so good, uhh… just do it, hard, deep. Use me. Turn me into your ass toy… uuuhh yes, yeeees!”
Youngseo kept rambling, voice shaking, when I finally leaned back onto my knees, hands locking tight on her hips. My cock pulled halfway out of her stretched, twitching hole, coated in lube and her slick. I stared, stuck on it, watching my thick shaft slide free while her rim tried to hold me in—then I pushed back inside, slow, controlled, steady, until my hips hit against her soft, bouncing ass.
I forced myself to take it slow at first, even though everything in me wanted to lose control and ruin her. I held it back, rolling my hips, easing into her, letting her open around me. I took in every inch, letting her ass adjust to the full length of me buried deep in her most sensitive spot. Each time I pulled out, I let more of my cock slip free, watching her hole spread and tighten, then pushed back in a little harder, feeling her stretch before she took me in again.
Her ass wrapped tight around my cock, like it was learning every part of me, gripping along every ridge, pulling me deeper with each thrust. It felt like her body was memorizing me, holding onto the way I filled her. Every time I bottomed out, her thick cheeks bounced and slapped against my hips, her whole ass jolting from the impact. I couldn’t stop watching the way my cock disappeared into her flushed, stretched hole—each stroke burying me completely before pulling back out, her rim clinging tight, slick and open, taking everything, I gave.
She was taking all of it now—no hesitation, no resistance—just heat and slickness, her ass open and ready, pulling me in every time I pushed forward. The mix of lube and her own mess made every thrust smoother, dirtier, my cock gliding in and out with a wet, heavy rhythm. Every push sent a jolt up my spine.
The room filled with it—my low, rough sounds, strained with effort, Youngseo’s broken moans bouncing off the walls, high, raw, real. Her ass loosened and stretched around me, the muscle hugging tight, gripping every time I drove into her. The air felt thick, heavy with sweat and sex, the bed shaking under us, skin smacking loud and constant.
I couldn’t hold back anymore. I started driving into her faster, hips snapping forward, fucking her deep.
“Aaahh!” Youngseo cried out, her voice completely wrecked, eyes rolling back, lips pulled into a messy, breathless grin. “Fuck my ass—go deeper, harder—uuuhh!”
Youngseo’s fingers sped up on her clit, hips rolling and pushing back, driving her ass into me with every thrust, her body matching my rhythm perfectly. I felt everything—every pulse, every tight squeeze, her ass working me, pulling me in, muscles fluttering, clenching, asking for more.
For what felt like endless minutes, I lost myself in her—steady, deep, pounding strokes, feeling her open wider and take me completely, her ass stretching and tightening around my cock with every movement. Youngseo took all of it—every inch, every rough push, every wet smack of skin—her voice climbing higher, moaning louder each time I drove in or pulled out. Her rim held onto my cock every time I slid back, stretched and trembling, dragging along my shaft before pulling me in again.
The way Youngseo sounded, the way she pushed back to meet every thrust—she wasn’t just taking it, she was matching me. Her slim body shook, muscles twitching with every impact, her fingers never slowing on her clit even as I fucked her harder, deeper, driving into her ass without holding back. Every few seconds, she let out broken, needy sounds—raw, unfiltered, her pleasure spilling out as her whole body trembled under me.
I lost it completely, grunting low and rough, thrusting into her like I couldn’t stop, my mind reduced to nothing but heat and instinct, sweat running down my back. Her tight hole kept fluttering around me, squeezing my cock, each small orgasm clamping down hard, milking me, making everything else disappear. Youngseo kept cumming—short, sharp waves that made her ass tighten, her body shaking through the aftershocks, her rim gripping and pulsing around my shaft again and again.
I was buried in her, gone, nothing left but the heat and tightness of her ass, the sound of skin hitting skin, her voice in my ears, begging and gasping. All I could do was keep fucking her—pounding into her, over and over, until my body was nothing but tension and sweat, everything narrowed down to her and the way it felt.
I was right there—on the edge—my cock throbbing, balls tight, every part of me about to break. Then I pulled out suddenly, dragging myself free. The thick head of my cock slipped out of her stretched hole with a wet, dirty sound, her rim twitching, still trying to hold me, trying to pull me back inside.
Youngseo’s eyes snapped open, wide and frantic, her face twisting with shock and raw need. Her mouth stayed open, hair stuck to her damp cheeks. “No—put it back in my ass! Don’t stop—please, I need it inside me! I need it!” Her voice cracked, desperate and shaking.
I looked down at her stretched, soaked hole, her rim flushed pink, pulled wide, twitching with every pulse, still slick with spit and lube, clenching at nothing, waiting to be filled again. My cock jumped in my hand, veins swollen, balls tight, aching to finish inside her. “You want this cock in your ass?” I breathed out, voice unsteady, eyes locked on her ruined hole. “You want me to fuck that tight ass even harder, yeah?”
“Yeees, pleeeease! Uuuuh!” Youngseo cried out, voice breaking, nothing but need left in her, her body gone slack, mind gone with it, every part of her begging.
That was it. I lined myself up and drove back in, hard and fast, no restraint left. My cock slammed into her, forcing through her tight ring just as it tried to close, stretching her open again, filling her deep. She let out a sharp scream, her body jolting forward, ass bouncing, fingers gripping the sheets.
“Oooohh—yes, fill my ass! Fuck my ass harder!”
I pushed all the way in with a wet, heavy slap, my hips hitting her soft, bouncing ass. Her rim clamped down tight around me, almost painful, her ass gripping, milking me, refusing to let go. My hands locked onto her waist, pulling her back against me with every thrust, sweat running down my body, muscles straining as I held on. I was barely keeping it together, right on the edge, focused only on the way her ass pulled me in and squeezed around every inch.
Youngseo was completely wrecked—breathing hard, gasping, fingers moving fast on her clit, body shaking, ready to fall apart again.
I pulled back just enough to speak, still fighting it. “You’re my little buttslut, right?” I said low, slapping both of her cheeks, watching them bounce as I spread her wide before pushing back inside.
“Yes! Uuuhh—fuck, yeah! I’m your buttslut, babyyy!” Youngseo cried out, her voice rough, shaking with every impact, her ass filled completely again.
“I’m gonna keep fucking this ass,” I muttered, words spilling out, driven by pure need. “Bend you over, pull your panties down, and push into your ass whenever I feel like it.”
“Uuuuh—yes!” she screamed, hips snapping back, her whole body tightening around me. “I love your cock in my ass—ahhh! I’m your anal fuck toy, baby, use me! Use my tight little asshole whenever you want! I want your cock in my ass all the time—it’s yours, my ass is yours, ooohhh fuck!”
The moment Youngseo said it, I snapped—no more holding back, no more teasing. I grabbed her hips and drove into her, fucking her ass hard and fast, every thrust deep and rough, my hips slamming into her as the sharp smack of skin echoed through the room. Her cries mixed with my low, guttural grunts, the wet slap of our bodies drowning everything else out. My cock swelled inside her, her rim clamping tight, milking me in frantic, desperate pulses.
I pushed as deep as I could, my balls pressed tight against her soaked pussy, and let go.
“Ahh—fuck, I love your ass, Youngseo!”
“Uuuhh—yeah, baby, cum inside meee!”
My broken groan crashed together with Youngseo’s strained, needy cry as I came hard. Thick, hot bursts of cum shot deep into her ass, one after another, filling her, coating her stretched walls until I could feel it shifting inside her with every thrust. I kept pushing forward, hips driving in, her rim stretched around me as I forced every last bit as deep as I could. The wet, sticky sounds—skin hitting skin, my hips slamming into her ass—only made me keep going, stuck in that uncontrollable rhythm.
Only seconds after I started filling her, Youngseo broke completely, her whole body snapping as a violent orgasm hit her, pulling a scream out of her. Her pussy gushed, soaking my balls, her slick running down my thighs as she bucked and shook. Her ass tightened around my cock, clenching and fluttering wildly, milking me hard, refusing to let me go, squeezing out everything I had left, keeping me buried inside her as she dragged it out of me again and again. It was almost too much—the way she gripped me, how hard her body pulled every last drop.
My eyes rolled back, breath coming out uneven as her ass drained me dry. My whole body shook, a low groan slipping out as every muscle finally gave out. I dropped forward onto her, still fully inside her, arms tightening around her waist, holding on. We rolled together, me half on top of her before pulling her with me, both of us collapsing into the sheets, vision going blank for a second, heart pounding, both of us left shaking, sticky, spent.
I don’t know how long I stayed like that—it felt like everything just went quiet, like the world cut out for a moment. When I came back to it, I was lying on my side, wrapped around Youngseo’s warm, bare body. My arms were tight around her, my face buried in her hair, both of us still breathing hard. My cock, still thick and slow to soften, stayed buried in her cum-filled ass. Her rim held me there, snug and tight, gripping like it didn’t want to let go, keeping me inside her no matter what.
We stayed like that, quiet, saying nothing—just breathing, hearts still pounding, skin slowly cooling as the sweat and slick dried between us. Her smell lingered in the air around me, sweet and salty, sex and skin mixed together. The room felt heavy, calm, almost enough to make me drift off. The only movement was Youngseo’s chest rising and falling steadily, her back pressed into me, both of us sunk into that afterglow.
Then her voice broke through, soft and close, slightly muffled by her hair. “Hey…”
I blinked my eyes open, still hazy, a flicker of nerves creeping in. Youngseo turned her head to look at me, eyes bright and wide, face glowing with sweat and that loose, satisfied warmth, completely worn out but smiling. For a second, doubt hit me hard—was it too rough, too much, too fast? It was her first time taking it in the ass. My throat felt dry.
“Uh… yeah?” I said, unsure, not knowing what she was about to say.
Youngseo just smiled—slow, soft, genuine—her lips curving up like she meant every bit of it. “That was the best,” she said quietly, steady, like there was no doubt in it.
Before I could even react, Youngseo turned fully and kissed me, deep and unhurried, putting everything into it, pulling the air from my lungs. I tightened my hold on her, arms wrapping around her, one hand settling over her chest, keeping her close like I didn’t want any space between us. Youngseo pushed her ass back against me, grinding into my cock, letting out a soft sound into my mouth, her hand gripping at my neck, pulling me closer—need and comfort mixing together.
Then she started tightening around me, slow and controlled, her ass squeezing down on my half-hard cock still inside her, working those muscles like she didn’t want to stop feeling me. Every squeeze ran straight through me, making me jerk and breathe out sharply against her lips.
“You’re actually insane, Youngseo,” I muttered into the kiss, brushing my tongue over her lips, still trying to catch my breath. The words came out without thinking, messy, honest, full of it. “I don’t get how someone like you is real. You’re smart, fun, you’re already sexy without trying… and then this—us—fucking like that, doing anal and actually loving it? It’s not just sex. It’s you and me. It works. Even the dirty parts. I love you, Youngseo. So… do you—can we—will you date me? For real. Will you be my girlfriend?”
Youngseo didn’t hesitate. She gave me that crooked smile, one brow lifting, lips twitching like she was holding back a laugh. Then she went full dramatic, gasping as she threw the back of her hand to her forehead, fluttering her lashes like she was acting in some cheesy K-drama.
“Yes! Yes, a thousand times yes!” Youngseo laughed, her voice bright as it echoed through the room.
I pulled Youngseo in tight against my chest, squeezing her hard, and we both broke into it—laughing, kissing, messy and loud, breathing all over each other, too caught up to care how we sounded. The air between us stayed hot and alive, mouths and hands moving, finding each other again and again. Soft murmurs slipped out—random, teasing, half-said things—but mostly it was just skin on skin, hands gripping, lips tasting, breath brushing across cheeks and neck.
Somewhere in all of it, my cock hardened again, thick and pushing against her ass, sliding through the slick we’d left behind. Youngseo felt it right away, smiled, and rolled her hips, pressing her cheeks back into me, the heat of her skin pulling my whole body tight.
“Again, baby,” Youngseo murmured, voice low and steady, her cheeks guiding my cock back into place. “Put it in my ass. Again.”
“Wait, seriously?” I said, voice rough, caught between disbelief and need, my cock twitching against her. “You’re not sore?”
Youngseo let out a soft, worn laugh, then leaned in and pressed a quick kiss to the tip of my nose, tightening around me at the same time, squeezing my cock with that warm, tight grip. It knocked the breath out of me. I groaned, burying my face into her neck, holding her close like I needed it.
“I’m fine, don’t worry,” Youngseo whispered, a quiet edge of mischief in her tone. “It didn’t really hurt. It just felt really full… but in a good way. And even when it stung a bit, it still felt… really good. Mmmh, seriously…”
Her words slipped into a moan as I started moving again, easing my cock back into her stretched, open hole, feeling her body take me in once more. I pressed a kiss to her cheek, pinched at her nipples, wrapped my arms around her from behind, and moved my hips slow, grinding deep into her ass, the motion steady and close, our bodies pressed together.
“You’re such a horny little buttslut,” I muttered, brushing my teeth along her ear, a grin in my voice. “In a good way.”
Youngseo let out a breathy laugh, eyes already soft and heavy as I moved in and out of her, her body fitting against mine. “Mmmh, yeah… I told you… my ass is really sensitive. I love how it feels when you’re inside… ooooh… makes me cum so hard… fuck, yeah… just like that, keep fucking my ass…”
I tightened my hold on her waist, picking up the pace slightly, feeling her body react with every stroke. “So I can just bend you over and fuck your ass whenever I want?”
Youngseo turned her head, smirking up at me, voice soft and low. “Anytime. Anywhere. My ass is yours, baby.”
Youngseo let out a shaky whimper, voice rough as she slid her hand down between her trembling thighs, fingers moving fast over her clit, urgent and needy. “Oooh yes, baby… fuck my ass whenever you want… all the time… aahhh… now make me cum again… make my dirty, needy ass cum all over your cock… uuuuuhh!” Her hips moved with every word, pushing back into me, her voice carrying through the thick, heated air.
We stayed wrapped together like that, still in that messy, breathless spoon, my cock moving slow and steady inside her ass, never pulling out completely, just grinding deep, every stroke slick and loud with the mess between us. My arms stayed around Youngseo, one hand gripping her thigh, keeping her close, her damp, heated skin pressed against mine. Each push slid in smooth but tight, her hole stretched, soft, still holding me like it didn’t want me to leave. Every few thrusts, her legs would twitch, her breath would hitch, and she’d fall into another small orgasm, soft cries and gasps slipping out, her body shaking through it, completely gone.
After a while, Youngseo turned toward me, grabbing my jaw and pulling my mouth to hers, breathing hard against my lips. “I wanna see it… I wanna watch your cock stretching my ass…”
We moved together, careful not to lose the connection, shifting as one, tangled and needy. I stayed fully inside her, keeping her filled as I rolled her onto her back, her legs spreading wide, her ass pressed up against me. I knelt between her thighs, still buried deep in her ass, her back arching, head resting into the pillow, sweat-damp hair spread out. Youngseo pulled her knees up, pressing them toward her chest, opening herself fully so she could watch everything—my cock stretching her open, her rim flushed and worked, slick and wet, taking all of me.
She gasped when I started moving again, slow and deep, each stroke pulling a wet, glossy sound from her, fluid slipping around my shaft. Youngseo’s eyes stayed fixed between her legs, lips parted, watching me slide in and out of her, her body trembling just from the sight.
I held her ankles, keeping her open, looking down at her flushed face. “Feels good to watch, huh?”
“Holy shit… yeah… it’s so hot…” Youngseo breathed out, struggling to form the words, eyes wide and bright. “Your cock looks huge… stretching my little ass… it feels so fucking good… uuuhhh… kiss me… kiss me while you fuck my ass…”
I leaned forward, folding Youngseo’s legs back so her thighs pressed tight to her chest, lifting my hips to angle deeper. Youngseo moaned, arms wrapping around my neck, legs locking around my waist, her whole body holding onto me as our mouths met hard. Her tongue pushed into mine, eager and messy, lips sealed, breath hot between us while I moved my hips, long, slow thrusts, grinding deep, making sure she felt all of me.
We stayed locked together, not breaking the kiss even as I moved in and out, taking it slow, letting both of us sink into it. Youngseo’s ass held onto my cock like it fit me perfectly, every squeeze and flutter running through my body. Each movement stayed steady, unhurried, dragging out every second—the heat, the tightness, everything raw between us—but with her, it felt close, almost soft in a way it shouldn’t. It didn’t make sense, fucking her ass like this, mouths pressed together, sweat and cum mixing, bodies tangled, but with Youngseo, nothing else mattered. This was exactly where I wanted to be.
We only pulled away to breathe, just long enough to whisper, “I love you,” before kissing again. The whole time, my cock stayed deep in her tight, gripping ass, her stiff nipples brushing against my chest, her tits pressed between us. Sometimes Youngseo would reach down and touch her clit, chasing that edge again, but most of the time she just moved with me, lifting her hips, matching my rhythm, taking every slow, deep push.
I’d already finished twice, so I thought I could hold it, but her ass was different—hot, slick, tightening around me in these needy pulses that made it hard to last. Even moving slow, every push in felt too intense, every squeeze pulling at me, tightening my whole body. The room stayed quiet except for our breathing, the wet sound of my cock sliding into her stretched, slick hole, skin sticking together, hearts pounding.
After a few more minutes, Youngseo started to break again, her breathing turning uneven, sharp. Her body trembled under me as she dropped her hand to her clit, rubbing fast, tight circles, hips jerking up to meet each slow thrust. She was right there, chasing it, completely lost.
I thought I could ride it out, stay steady through her next orgasm, but the way she tightened around me, the way her body kept pulling me deeper, it got too much.
“Mmmph… Mmmphh… MMMMPHHMH!” Youngseo bit down on my lips, her scream swallowed between us, her body locking tight, shaking hard. Her ass clamped around my cock, squeezing in sharp, pulsing waves, pulling me deeper. The heat, the pressure, that sound from deep in her chest—it hit me all at once. I lost it, my cock throbbing before I came hard inside her, no warning, buried deep as it took over.
Still kissing Youngseo, I came again, hips jerking as another thick, hot load spilled deep into her ass. Youngseo’s legs tightened around my waist, pulling me in, refusing to let me slip away, her body squeezing everything out of me while she came with me, both of us groaning into the kiss, lips pressed tight, hearts racing.
Every twitch of Youngseo’s ass dragged more out, my cock pulsing, filling her up until there was nothing left, both of us left slack, breathing hard, sweat covering us, completely spent. We collapsed together, tangled up, skin sticking, limbs all mixed, just lying there in the aftermath. For a while, neither of us moved, only the sound of our breathing and the steady beat of her heart under my hand.
After some time, my cock softened and slipped free, sliding out of her stretched hole with a wet, messy sound that broke the quiet. We both groaned at it, her rim flushed and twitching, the mess we’d made already starting to leak out.
“Aww… I’m leaking all your sweet cum,” Youngseo said with a quiet laugh, her voice rough but satisfied, cheeks still glowing, completely worn out. My load slowly started dripping from her open asshole.
I laughed too—then stopped, watching as Youngseo reached back without hesitation, using her fingers to scoop up the cum slipping out of her and pushing it back inside, slow and shameless. She circled her fingers around her swollen rim, rubbing it in, spreading everything back over her stretched hole, working it in like she didn’t want to waste any of it, until her open hole slowly started to close again.
If I’d had anything left, I would’ve gotten hard again on the spot. Watching Youngseo push my cum back inside herself like that—slow, deliberate, completely unfiltered—hit something deep, making my whole body react.
“Mmmhh… that’s a lot of cum…” Youngseo sighed softly, dragging the last of it around her twitching rim. Then she glanced back at me, that familiar crooked smirk on her lips. “No way I’m gonna feel sore with all this acting like cream in my ass…”
We both burst out laughing, the room filling with it—tired, light, real. I pulled Youngseo close again, kissing her slow and easy, just taking in the warmth of her mouth, the feel of her body against mine. She let out a soft sigh, settling into me, resting her head on my chest, eyes drifting closed as she wrapped her arms around me. I slid one arm around her shoulders, fingers brushing through her damp hair, my other hand dropping to her hips, palm resting against the full curve of her ass, squeezing gently, just feeling her there.
“Should I be jealous?” Youngseo murmured, her voice soft, teasing, half-asleep as I kept my hand on her, slow and absent. “Feels like you like my ass more than you like me.”
I let out a short laugh and gave her ass a slow squeeze. “No chance. You’re always first. But yeah… your bouncy ass is a pretty strong second.”
Youngseo giggled, opening her mouth like she was going to bite my chin, but she was too tired to follow through, ending up just nudging her nose against my jaw, a soft little sound slipping out of her. Her question still hung there, so I tossed one back. “What about you, Youngseo… should I be worried about those online hookups you had back home?”
Youngseo made a quiet noise, eyes barely open, lashes heavy as she looked up at me. “No, baby. I’m yours now,” she murmured, half-asleep. “They’d probably be happy to hear it. I told them I liked you a lot since I moved in, you know? So don’t worry, I’ll stop touching myself when I watch them if that bothers you.” Her lips curled into a tired, goofy smile. “Anyway… I probably won’t need to do that as much anymore, right…?”
Even in that state, she tried to give me a playful look—eyes unfocused, lips puckered in a way that was more silly than anything—and I couldn’t help laughing, something warm settling in my chest. The way Youngseo said she’d liked me from the start hit me harder than anything else. “Yeah,” I said, pulling her closer, hand resting on her ass as I held her against me, “I’ll handle all of that for you from now on. You can leave it to me.”
“Mmh, good,” Youngseo murmured, her voice soft as her eyes closed. She gave me one last messy, half-asleep kiss before pressing herself into my side, legs tangling with mine, her weight settling comfortably in my hold. Within seconds, she went completely still, her breathing slowing, her body relaxing into me.
Just as I started to drift off too, she let out a small laugh, mumbling again, her voice fading like she was talking in her sleep. “You know… my friends… they’d probably want something in return. They always said… ‘We let you watch us all the time, so when do we get to watch you?’… yeah, stupid… mmh… good night, babe.”
I blinked, suddenly awake again, my heart skipping slightly. “Uh… good night, Youngseo.” Her breathing evened out right away—she was already gone.
I stayed there, holding her, listening to the quiet rhythm of her breathing, feeling the warmth of her skin, the lingering mess between us. My thoughts started running—did she really mean her friends would want to watch us? Like actually watch? Was she serious, or just talking out of it after everything? I’d never even thought about being watched, but the idea of fucking Youngseo with her friends tuning in live… was weirdly tempting.
I turned it over for a couple minutes, but the exhaustion finally caught up to me. I reached over and switched off the bedside lamp, pulling myself closer around the craziest, most incredible girl I’d ever met. The last thing in my head before sleep took me was that weird thought about her friends watching us… maybe something to think about later.
I’d gotten used to the house next door being dead quiet. The previous family packed up months ago, and I never missed them for a second. The silence felt good. Still, I didn’t mind when the new owners finally showed up.
I stepped outside to greet Minseo and Jongseo when their truck rolled in. Conversation was easy enough; they were mid-forties, friendly, and I was the younger neighbor who didn’t mind saying hello. Minseo looked like a guy who spent more evenings drinking. Jongseo was the opposite — she still had the kind of figure that made you double-take. Slim waist, toned legs, soft brown hair in loose waves brushing her shoulders. She moved lightly, almost like she knew exactly how attractive she still was and didn’t try to hide it.
But it was their daughter who locked my attention the next morning.
Leeseo had just turned nineteen, and she carried that mix of fresh innocence and quiet heat that hit harder than it should’ve. Same warm brown hair as her mom, same soft eyes, but everything else had that youthful sharpness. She wore short, floaty skirts that showed long, smooth legs, and her tops always clung enough to outline her small, firm tits through the fabric. Cute face, bright expression, body that made my eyes linger without meaning to — she was the kind of pretty you notice instantly and try not to stare at too much.
Having neighbors like that didn’t feel like a problem. Watching Jongseo and Leeseo come and go was practically free entertainment. But I never planned to get tangled up with either of them — not in any real way. They were just the kind of women who slipped into the private fantasies a guy kept to himself. Realistically, I figured things would stay normal: keeping an eye on their house when they traveled, dragging their bins out if they forgot, signing for packages. Neighbor basics. Nothing more.
Everything stayed normal until about three months later.
Around 8 p.m., I was trying to finish some work I’d dragged home when the doorbell went off. I wasn’t expecting anyone. When I opened the door, Leeseo was standing there — and she looked like she’d been through hell. Her eyes were red, a little puffy, her breathing uneven like she’d either cried the whole walk over or ran straight here.
But the rest of her didn’t match that mood at all.
She was dressed like she’d been heading to a nice dinner or some upscale hangout. Her dark brown hair hung straight past her shoulders, smooth and glossy like she’d done it carefully. Her blouse was tight and cleanly fitted, the top two buttons open so her cleavage sat right in view, and a flash of white lace from her bra peeked out whenever she moved. Her skirt was one of her usual short ones — soft fabric, loose around her thighs, stopping well above her knees. Her legs were bare and smooth, and the white heels she wore pushed her posture forward just slightly, making her hips tilt in a way that was impossible not to notice.
I felt my eyes drag down her body before I even realized I was staring — her chest, her waist, the line of her thighs. She didn’t seem to notice or didn’t care. All I saw on her face was upset.
“Hey, Leeseo… what happened?” I asked, not exactly smooth. “You want to come in?”
“Yes, please,” she said fast. “I’m locked out. My parents won’t be home until later and I forgot my key.”
I stepped aside and let her in, guiding her toward the kitchen where my small dining table was buried under work papers. I scooped everything into a messy pile and shoved it onto the counter.
“Sit down. I’ll get you something to drink.”
“Thanks. I really need it. Can I have a drink?”
She looked like she was finally breathing normally again, though my body was way too aware of having her in the house — Leeseo, the girl I’d had way too many late-night thoughts about, now sitting at my kitchen table dressed like that. I turned back to the counter and started getting the coffee ready, trying to figure out what had pushed her to show up like this.
“So… how come you don’t have your key, Leeseo?”
“I wasn’t supposed to be home this early. I was at a party, and my parents were picking me up at eleven. But… I left.”
“Why’d you leave?” I asked, already pretty sure of the answer.
“Boyfriend problems. Just… yeah.” She let her voice fade like she didn’t feel like spelling it out yet.
The tone alone told me she needed someone to hear her out. And even though talking about her boyfriend ranked near the bottom of things I wanted to do, she was still my neighbor’s daughter, and she looked like she needed a place to land.
“Your coffee’s ready,” I said, handing her the mug. “Did you call your parents to tell them you came home early?”
“No. Not yet.” She wrapped her hands around the cup, soaking up the heat. Her nails were painted a loud, glossy red — impossible to miss.
“Let me call them for you. I’ll tell them you’re here and they can come back once they’re done.”
I stepped out into the hallway, pulled up Minseo’s number, and called him. I explained the situation simply — that Leeseo was locked out and waiting here — leaving out whatever personal mess she was dealing with. He sounded more relieved than concerned, his voice loose, laughter and restaurant noise spilling through the phone like he was halfway through a good dinner and a few drinks. He thanked me quickly and said they’d be back later.
When I walked back into the kitchen, Leeseo was still sitting at the table, slowly drinking her coffee. Her back faced me, and I paused without meaning to. She leaned slightly forward over the mug, her long dark-brown hair falling in smooth waves down her back, catching the warm overhead light. The line of her shoulders, the gentle curve of her waist under that fitted blouse — it hit one of those old private fantasies before I could stop it. I felt my cock tighten inside my pants and immediately forced my thoughts back under control.
“I talked to your dad,” I said, crossing the room and resting my hip against the counter. “They’ll be back a bit after eleven. I told him you’d stay here until then. That okay with you?”
She glanced over her shoulder first, then turned her body toward me fully, skirt shifting softly against her thighs. “Yeah. Thanks.”
“You mentioned boyfriend problems earlier… do you want to talk about it?” I asked, already half-hoping she’d brush it off so we could just sit quietly, maybe turn on the TV and let time pass.
She didn’t answer right away. She kept the mug close to her lips, her soft mouth lightly touching the rim as she sipped. A faint shine gathered at the corners of her eyes. When she finally looked up, her voice came out smaller, fragile.
“Can I talk to you? I just… I can’t tell my parents. It’s too embarrassing.” Her fingers tightened slightly around the cup. “You won’t tell them, right?”
Her eyes glistened, already wet, and a faint, shaky sound slipped out of her throat like she was trying to hold herself together and failing.
“Leeseo, yeah, you can talk to me,” I said gently, letting out a short, awkward breath. “I’ll listen. I’ll help if I can.” I gave a weak half-smile. “But honestly, it’s been ages since I’ve even gone on a date, so don’t expect expert advice.”
I was bracing for the usual awkward talk about crushes, feelings, and relationship drama — the kind of conversations I never knew how to handle well.
“My boyfriend… he tried touching me tonight.” Her grip on the mug tightened. “He put his hand inside my bra. He grabbed my breasts… even my nipples.” Her shoulders tensed. “But I didn’t want that. It felt wrong.”
That snapped my full attention onto her face, even as I kept my expression controlled.
“Why do you think it felt wrong?” I asked carefully.
She hesitated. Her cheeks flushed a deeper red, and she looked down instead of meeting my eyes.
“Well… I’m not a virgin,” she admitted quietly. “I had sex once. About a year ago. And it was awful.” Her fingers trembled slightly against the ceramic mug. “He was rough. He didn’t care about me at all. It just hurt the whole time. Afterward, I felt cheap… like I’d done something I hated.” She swallowed hard. “I don’t ever want a boy to treat me like that again.”
Her voice snapped mid-breath, thin and cracked. She bowed her head again, shoulders shaking harder as whatever memory she was fighting tore back through her.
I slid off the counter and crossed the kitchen, dragging out the chair across from her. I lowered myself into it slowly, trying to figure out what the hell a man was even supposed to say in a moment like this.
“I’m sorry,” I said quietly. “Really. But sex isn’t meant to be like that. It’s supposed to feel good — warm, exciting, something you actually want. Sounds like your first time was just… bad. That doesn’t mean it’ll always be like that.”
She finally lifted her face. Tears still clung to her lashes as she wiped her cheeks with the back of her wrist. Her skin was flushed and soft from crying, the kind of warmth that made my fingers itch to reach over and touch her, even though I forced myself not to.
“But my friends say all boys are like that,” she whispered, voice small.
“That’s because they’re boys,” I said. “They don’t know shit yet. They rush, they panic, they don’t listen. With time, they learn. And when you’re with someone who actually knows what he’s doing… you’ll enjoy it too.”
“Do you know how to make it enjoyable?” she blurted out.
The question smacked me in the chest. For a second, every filthy thought I’d pushed down surged up — her legs open, her voice soft, her body twitching under my hands. I knew the look flashed across my face before I could stop it.
She must have seen it, because she rushed out, “Sorry. I’m just… scared it’ll never feel good for me. Scared I’ll always freeze up when a man touches me. I didn’t mean the question like that.”
I sat there and really looked at her. Leeseo sat across the table, shoulders still trembling, her blouse pulling tight across her chest. The silk pressed against the shape of her tits, the fabric dipping just enough to show the soft line of her cleavage whenever she shifted. My gaze kept dropping no matter how much I tried to keep my eyes on her face.
And that was the moment it clicked in my head. She was drained, emotional, lost in her own doubts — but none of that changed the fact that she was a stunning nineteen-year-old in my kitchen asking me about pleasure with tear stains still drying on her cheeks. My dick started to throb just imagining how her body would react if someone actually treated her right. I wasn’t about to let this moment slide past. I’d keep things quiet — no need for the neighbors to hear a damn thing — and honestly, getting to fuck someone this beautiful would be worth whatever risk followed.
I pushed my chair back and stood, walking around the table until I was beside her. From above, I could see straight down her blouse — her cleavage rising and falling with every shaky breath, soft skin tightening each time she sniffed.
“Boys rush,” I said, keeping my tone calm and level. “All they think about is getting a hand into a girl’s panties as fast as they can. But a man knows how to slow a girl down, how to let her body relax without forcing her into something she doesn’t want.” I let my eyes linger on her chest before meeting her gaze again. “I can show you… if you want.”
I let the question sit between us, waiting to see if Leeseo would stiffen or jerk away, but she didn’t move at all. Her head stayed lowered, both hands wrapped around her cup, staring into it like she was trying to bury whatever was going through her mind. I stepped in behind her and set my palms on her shoulders, pressing my thumbs into the tight knots hidden under her blouse.
At first there was nothing—Leeseo’s shoulders stayed rigid, her spine straight like she was braced for impact. It felt like she didn’t even know how to relax her own body. Slowly, though, a little give returned to her muscles. A faint clink came from the table as she set her cup down. I kept kneading her shoulders, leaning closer as I brushed her smooth dark-brown hair off the back of her neck. Her skin was warm and soft, and when I put my mouth there and tasted that faint sweetness on her neck, Leeseo let out a small, shaky moan. Her whole upper body dropped a little, finally letting itself rest under my hands.
I stayed close, dragging my lips along the side of her neck, letting my teeth graze her ear while my thumbs moved in steady circles. Leeseo’s breathing slowed under the rhythm of my hands, her chest rising and falling in quiet, uneven waves. When she settled into it, I let my hands drift lower, fingers brushing the curve of her bra under the thin blouse. Leeseo’s body twitched at the touch—a small tremor that ran down her torso before she could stop it.
I didn’t rush. I slid my fingers down the front of her blouse and loosened the first button, then the second. Leeseo didn’t say a word. Her hands stayed in her lap, not stopping me, not helping either. I kept unbuttoning until the silk fell open around her body, and then my hand found her bare skin again.
Her tits pushed softly against the thin white lace of her bra, and when I traced my fingers across them, I felt her nipples already hard under the fabric. Leeseo’s breathing changed instantly—faster, uneven—like she’d been waiting for someone to finally touch her there.
I turned her chair away from the table, guiding it until Leeseo sat facing me. Her gaze stayed down, unsure, still avoiding my eyes. From above, I could see the dip of her cleavage framed by the lace, her tits rising and falling with every shaky breath she took.
I bent down and wrapped my mouth around one tit, sucking through the lace, dragging my tongue over her nipple until it hardened even more under my tongue. Leeseo let out a low, broken sound the second my mouth touched her—quiet, helpless, like the tension she’d been holding in finally cracked. I kept at it, kissing her skin through the lace, licking the curve of her tit, squeezing the other one with my hand while her whole body gave little shivers in the kitchen chair.
I reached behind Leeseo and unclasped the bra, letting the cups fall until her tits were completely bare. They were perfect—smooth, warm, and firm enough to sit high even without any support. I took one into my mouth again, then switched to the other, sucking harder this time, licking circles around each nipple until her moans grew louder and her chest pushed forward on its own, like her body was begging for more before she ever said a word.
Still kissing along Leeseo’s tits, I dropped to the floor and eased myself between her legs. I nudged her thighs apart a little at a time, keeping her distracted with my mouth so her body wouldn’t tense. Leeseo’s long legs were impossible not to touch—my palms ran up the outer curves first, then drifted along the warm insides, feeling every small reaction shoot through her. She trembled, then unknowingly slid forward in the chair, her hips tilting toward me like her body had already decided what it wanted.
My hands slipped under Leeseo’s mini skirt, sliding higher along the soft heat of her inner thighs. Her skin was smooth, clean, and warm under my hands, and the closer I got, the harder my pulse hammered. She wore matching white lace panties, the same set as her bra, and I dragged a fingertip right over her pussy through the thin fabric. Leeseo jolted at the contact—her legs opened wider on instinct, her hips shifting toward my hand, already wound tight after how long I’d been teasing her tits.
I pressed my fingers against her pussy, rubbing slowly along her slit until the lace dampened under my touch. Leeseo let out a shaky, breath-catching moan and rocked her ass against the chair, trying to grind closer. I hooked a finger beneath the edge of her panties and pulled them aside, exposing her fully. Up close, her pussy was smooth and shaved, warm, tight-looking, her lips soft and pink, her entrance still closed but shining with wetness. Leeseo’s moans deepened as I slid my fingers up and down her slit, spreading her slick and feeling just how turned on she already was.
I bent lower, bringing my face close enough that the heat of her pussy rolled straight into my mouth. I took a slow breath in, letting the smell of her hit me, then lowered my lips to her. My tongue dragged over her slit and she tasted clean, warm, sweet—addictive. When I found her clit, swollen and ready, I circled it with the tip of my tongue before sucking gently. Leeseo gasped—sharp, startled—then released a long, breathy moan as her hips jerked forward into my mouth.
With my tongue locked on her clit, I brought a finger to her entrance and traced around it, barely brushing the edges. Then I pushed in, parting her lips and easing inside. First the tip, then a knuckle, then deeper until Leeseo took my entire finger. A soft, surprised whimper left her, but she didn’t pull away—she pushed down, letting me in more.
Her breathing quickened when I started rubbing inside her, dragging the pad of my finger over her g-spot in a slow, steady rhythm. Then I started moving in and out, keeping my pace even while my mouth stayed sealed around her clit. Her pussy clamped tight around my finger, gripping like she didn’t want to let go, and I eased a second finger in beside the first. Leeseo’s moans sharpened, rising in pitch as her thighs trembled around my head and her whole body shook above me.
Leeseo shifted in the chair, grinding her ass down as she pushed her pussy harder against my hand, driving my fingers deeper into her. My whole palm was slick with her cum. I could feel how close she was—the way her thighs trembled, the way her breath kept catching every time my fingertips dragged over that spot inside her. I kept my tongue locked on her clit, same steady rhythm, and pushed my fingers in deeper with every thrust.
Then her pussy snapped tight around me—so tight my fingers almost stopped mid-stroke—and the muscles inside her started pulsing hard. Leeseo let out a raw, broken cry. “Oh my God… yessss—” Her voice cracked into a scream as I kept my tongue glued to her clit, licking through every shake in her body.
Her orgasm didn’t hit once—it rolled through her in long waves. Leeseo twisted in the chair, hips jerking and forcing my fingers even deeper, like her body didn’t want to stop cumming. Only when the last pulse faded did her tension start to melt, her muscles loosening as she sagged back into the chair, breathing hard.
I slid my fingers out of her slowly, feeling the warmth and wetness leave my hand, then straightened up to look at her. Leeseo’s face was flushed all the way to her ears. Her pussy lips—tight and neat a few minutes ago—were now swollen and slightly parted, still twitching from the aftershocks. Her eyes were half-open, dazed, soft.
Leeseo dragged her gaze up to me. “I… I didn’t know it could feel like that,” she whispered, breath still uneven.
I gave her a slow grin. “That was just the beginning.”
Her eyes widened, a mix of curiosity and nervous excitement flickering through them—but she didn’t close her legs, didn’t try to hide anything. She just stayed there, open in every way.
Leeseo remained slumped in the kitchen chair, blouse hanging loose around her shoulders, her bare tits out and rising sharply with each breath. She was still riding the tail end of her climax, chest rising and falling in deep, steady pulls. Her short skirt had fallen back into place after I pulled away, so her tight, smooth pussy wasn’t visible anymore, but the smell of her arousal still hung thick in the air. The relaxed, fucked-out look on her face slowly shifted into something more focused—like she knew something else was coming and she was ready for it. My cock hardened again inside my boxers just from watching her.
I stood up and reached for her, taking both of Leeseo’s small hands in mine and guiding her to stand. Her brows pinched together under her hair, confused but not resisting. I sat down in the same chair she’d been in, and she turned to face me, still trying to read my expression.
“What… what are we doing?” Leeseo asked, her voice small, uncertain.
“Kneel,” I said, low and firm. “Your turn to help me.”
Her frown melted into a startled “oh,” her lips parting when she realized what I meant.
“I’ve never… you know… done that. With my mouth,” she mumbled, cheeks heating, flustered all over again.
“Just kneel,” I told her. “Your body will figure it out once you start.”
My cock throbbed even harder at the thought—Leeseo’s first time putting her mouth on a dick, and it would be mine.
I guided Leeseo down between my legs until she was kneeling right at my feet. Her knees pressed into the floor, her dark brown hair falling around her face as she looked up, waiting—almost asking—for me to tell her what to do next. I reached for my belt, unbuckled it, dragged my zipper down, and slid my hand inside to pull out my almost fully hard cock.
I held my dick in my fist, and Leeseo’s gaze dropped straight to it. For a second, I wondered if she was going to freeze or pull back. Instead, Leeseo’s expression shifted—shock draining out of her eyes and turning into something raw. Her stare sharpened, her lips tightened, and she slowly dragged her tongue around her mouth like she was already imagining the taste of my cock.
Leeseo reached out and wrapped her small hand around the base of my dick. Her palm was cool and soft, the contrast making heat shoot up my spine. My cock thickened in her grip as she started stroking me—tight, deliberate strokes, steady enough to show she had no idea what she was doing with her mouth yet, but her hands weren’t inexperienced. She handled me with quiet confidence, squeezing just right, thumb pressing along the underside as she moved.
When my cock was fully stiff in her fist, I tilted my chin down for her to come closer. Leeseo followed instantly, leaning forward until her blouse fell open completely. Her tits slipped free, soft and bouncing lightly as she bent down toward me. She pressed a small kiss to the tip of my cock, and the reflexive twitch made her giggle under her breath. She kissed it again—another jump. Every brush of her lips sent a sharp pulse deep into me.
“Put it in your mouth,” I told her, my voice rougher than I planned.
Leeseo answered with a tiny smile, then used her fingers to pull the foreskin back, exposing the sensitive head fully. Only then did she lean in again. This time, she opened her mouth wide and wrapped her lips around the tip, easing me into her warm, tight mouth. The second her tongue slid against the head, my hips jerked forward on instinct. She had claimed she’d never done this before, but the way she moved said otherwise—she looked like she’d been waiting her whole life to suck cock like this.
Leeseo lowered herself farther down my shaft, her red lips sliding along my cock until the tip nudged the back of her throat. She pulled back slowly, her mouth sealed tight around me until the head slipped free with a wet pop. Then she started working me in a steady rhythm—taking me deep, pulling back, taking me again—never breaking eye contact. Those dark, hungry eyes stared up at me while my cock disappeared between her lips, her spit coating me thicker each time she slid down.
She lifted one hand, reached under me, and cupped my balls, rolling them gently in her palm while her mouth kept moving. The extra pressure shot straight into my cock, and I felt the tight, climbing ache building fast.
“I’m gonna cum,” I muttered, voice low and strained, my breath already breaking from how tight Leeseo’s mouth felt wrapped around my dick.
Leeseo glanced up at me, wide-eyed, her lips shiny as she let my cock slip free for a second. She wrapped her hand around the base and asked, voice shaking, “W- what am I supposed to do?”
The sudden loss of her mouth made frustration cut straight into my tone. “Don’t stop, Leeseo. Keep stroking my cock and get your mouth back on the tip. When I cum, don’t pull away.”
Leeseo swallowed hard, hesitated only a beat, then nodded. She leaned down again and swallowed my cock deeper this time, her lips tight around the shaft as she sucked with more pressure. Her tongue pushed firmly under the head every time she bobbed forward, sending sharp, electrical pulses down into my balls. When Leeseo reached up and gave my balls a slow, careful squeeze, my whole body jerked — it shoved me right to the edge.
“Fuck—” I groaned as the first thick spurt blasted out of my cock and filled her mouth. Leeseo froze in surprise, eyes widening, but she didn’t pull back. She sealed her lips harder around me, kept stroking my shaft, and held my cock steady while I pumped more cum onto her tongue and into her throat. Every burst landed inside her small, greedy mouth because she refused to let go.
As the orgasm faded, the last drops dribbled out while my cock twitched weakly. Leeseo’s hair slipped forward, brushing my thigh while she stayed there, still holding my dick like she wasn’t ready to let it go. Then she slowly lifted her head, letting my cock slide out of her mouth — still stiff, still slick with her spit and cum.
“Mmmm…” came out of her in a low hum, her cheeks rounded with the mouthful she was holding. Without waiting for my reaction, Leeseo tilted her head back and swallowed everything, her throat working visibly as she took my cum down. “It’s… really nice,” she whispered, and then she leaned forward again to lick the last streaks clinging to the tip and down the sides of the shaft.
“You like the taste?” I asked, watching her face.
“I love it. I didn’t expect it to be this good,” Leeseo said softly — and that’s when I noticed her other hand was already under her miniskirt. Leeseo wasn’t hiding anything; her fingers were moving fast between her legs as she knelt there in front of me, my cum still warm in her mouth and her pussy soaking through her panties.
My cock stayed hard, throbbing again just from seeing Leeseo rub herself so openly. I glanced at the clock — about thirty minutes before her parents came back. Not enough for everything I wanted to do to her, but enough to show her exactly what a guy’s cock could really do to her body.
“I can tell you like it,” I said, nodding at the way Leeseo’s wrist kept moving under her skirt.
Leeseo lowered her gaze, cheeks burning red, muttering, “I’m so hot… I just want more.”
“Then let’s move on to the next lesson, Leeseo.”
I stood up and pulled her to her feet with me. Time was tight, and all I could think about was burying my thick cock inside that tight pussy she was rubbing for me. I ran my fingers through her soft hair, lifted her chin, forcing her to meet my eyes — eyes already blurred with wanting more.
My hands slid down her sides, gripping her waist firmly. “Turn around. Bend over the table.”
Leeseo responded immediately, turning toward the kitchen table and leaning forward with both palms pressed flat on the surface. It still wasn’t low enough, so I tapped her lower back, guiding her down until her elbows touched the wood. Leeseo’s hips tilted up, her ass lifting and pointing straight at me, her tight little body offering everything without needing to say a word. As I adjusted her, I noticed her blouse had come undone—her perky tits flattened against the table, her hard nipples dragging lightly across the wooden surface each time she breathed.
Her short skirt was still covering her ass, somehow making me even harder—knowing exactly what her body was about to take. I lifted the skirt and exposed Leeseo’s smooth, tight, round ass. Her panties had shifted back into place, hiding her pussy again like she wasn’t already dripping for me.
I hooked my fingers into the waistband and pulled the panties down slowly, sliding them over her hips, past her thighs, tracing the shape of her long legs until they dropped to the floor. Leeseo stepped out of them, and her pussy was right there—wet, swollen, trembling a little, her pussy lips barely parted even after she’d already cum earlier.
I stepped in close behind Leeseo, grabbed my cock, and brushed the tip over her clit and along her slit, smearing her wetness across her own entrance and over the head of my dick. Then I gripped her hips firmly, holding her skirt up with my wrist, and pushed my cock between her slick, tight pussy lips. Inch by inch, I watched Leeseo’s pussy stretch around me, her pink lips opening wider as my thickness forced its way inside.
“Nghh… I can feel it… your cock is huuuuge…” Leeseo’s voice wavered, quiet but desperate, the sound dripping out of her in breathy moans as I pushed deeper.
I laid my hand flat between Leeseo’s shoulder blades, pressing her chest into the table to keep her steady while my cock worked in and out of her hot, gripping pussy. Leeseo’s body reacted instantly—she pushed her ass back into me, rolling her hips, trying to pull more of my cock into her tightness, like she didn’t care how wide she had to stretch.
I couldn’t stop the grin that hit me. With the way Leeseo moved—how quickly she melted and took control—there was no question she’d come back wanting more. But right now, the only thing that mattered was fucking her until the need pounding in my blood finally calmed down.
“Move back and forth, Leeseo. Feel my cock inside you,” I told her. My hands tightened on her hips, guiding her motion—sliding her ass back toward me and then forward again while I kept my stance still. She caught onto the pattern almost immediately, bouncing her tight pussy along my thick, throbbing cock while I watched her lips swallow every inch I fed her.
The movement felt good—tight, hot, addictive—but it wasn’t enough to make me cum. I was about to take over again when Leeseo’s sounds shifted. At first, it was small, shaky little mews, quiet and breathless. Then her moans sharpened, growing more desperate, her hips suddenly driving back harder, forcing my cock all the way inside her before pulling away until Leeseo’s pussy clamped around just the tip, like she was trying to drag the orgasm out of herself.
I glanced at the clock—we still had time—so I slid my hand under her body and pressed two fingers to her clit, rubbing in tight circles that matched her frantic rhythm. Leeseo’s reaction was immediate. Her whole body jerked, her thighs tightening around my arm, her voice breaking as she let out a sharp, uncontrollable cry.
“Oh my god. Yes. yes. I’m gon… ngh!” Leeseo screamed, her orgasm tearing through her. Her pussy clenched violently around my cock, pulsing fast and hard while her legs shook uncontrollably.
Leeseo collapsed forward onto the table, her chest pressed to the wood, sucking in air like she’d been knocked out of herself. Her whole body went slack after her orgasm, shoulders dropping, back loose, legs barely holding anything. But I was already right on the edge, and her pussy squeezing around my cock like that had my balls tightening fast.
Still staring down at her small frame, I grabbed Leeseo’s slim waist again, my hands wrapping around her narrow hips as I watched my slick cock driving in and out of her body. From this angle, it looked obscene — her trembling body slumped over the table while my dick kept sliding into that tight, swollen hole. I pushed into her hard, sharp thrusts, forcing my cock deep into her warm, gripping pussy and filling every part of her with each hit.
I felt my shaft forcing Leeseo’s pussy open each time I slammed forward — her soft lips stretching around my thickness, clinging to every ridge of my cock, the faint wet smack echoing each time her ass met my hips. Leeseo’s waist was so narrow my fingers almost overlapped as I held her steady, forcing her to take every inch as I pushed deeper and deeper. Leeseo finally pushed herself back up onto shaky arms, bracing on the table as she tried to meet my thrusts, even though her legs kept giving out.
I looked at the back of her head — Leeseo’s soft dark hair swinging with every movement. I reached up and slid my fingers into her silky hair, gripping a handful and twisting gently before pulling her head back. That leverage let me use her entire body to pull her down onto my cock, each thrust hitting deeper as her spine arched for me.
Now I had full control. Leeseo could only take what I gave her as I buried my cock over and over into her tight pussy. The shift in control hit her immediately; her voice slipped into those small, needy noises again — the same ones she’d made right before she came. I glanced down where our bodies met. The sight was filthy: Leeseo’s pussy stretched wide around my cock, her lips pulled open far more than they ever meant to be. Her pussy was already flushed with a pink-red hue from how hard I’d been fucking her, an O-shaped ring of her stretched entrance clinging to the base of my dick every time I bottomed out.
My balls tightened, the pressure climbing fast.
“I’m gonna cum inside you, Leeseo,” I warned as I kept fucking her.
“Yes… yes—please,” Leeseo begged, her voice cracked and breathless. “I want your cum… fill me up…” She was already shaking again, her body tensing like another orgasm was about to hit her straight through.
I grunted, tightened my grip in her hair, and pulled her head back hard enough to lock her ass flush against my hips. Then I slammed my cock as deep as her body could physically take it. The moment I bottomed out, my whole body jerked as I let out a loud, raw groan, and my cock started pumping cum into her. Hot surges of cum pumped into her tiny, gripping pussy, one after another, filling her completely while I held her pinned in place.
Leeseo screamed as her own orgasm hit her at the same time, her body seizing up, her pussy clamping and milking my cock for every drop I could give her.
By the time she collapsed forward again, shaking and breathless, Leeseo let out a dreamy little whisper. “Mmm… I love how you feel inside me… your cum feels so warm…” Her small hands drifted down automatically, rubbing the soft skin of her lower belly right above her mound, right where my cock was still buried inside her, right where my cum was sitting deep.
I glanced at the clock. Her parents were due any minute now. No time left to enjoy how her pussy still held my softening cock inside her.
I pushed the last pulse of cum into her, then pulled out slowly. Thick white streaks spilled from Leeseo’s stretched, reddened pussy the second I slid free. I grabbed a towel and wiped her down, catching whatever was already leaking out.
“We need to clean up,” I said, nodding at the clock as she blinked up at me, still dazed and trying to catch her breath.
Leeseo still looked dazed, eyes unfocused like she was drifting somewhere between exhaustion and afterglow. I slid her panties back up her thighs, pulling the soft fabric tight so my cum wouldn’t drip down her legs — and maybe, to keep her first deep real creampie sitting deep in her womb a little longer. Leeseo didn’t even resist; she just let me dress her, lifting her hips weakly as I guided the panties into place. After that, I buttoned her blouse, making sure her tits weren’t still spilling out from how hard I’d been grabbing them.
Leeseo reached into her bag for a hairbrush and started running it through her tangled hair with shaky hand, while I fixed my clothes. Even then, Leeseo kept cutting glances at me — that almost-accusing, lingering sparkle in her eyes like she was still replaying how hard I fucked her, like she half-blamed me for how much cum she was carrying inside her belly even though she’d been the one begging for it.
The doorbell suddenly went off. My head snapped toward the kitchen, scanning — the streaks of our mixed cum on the chair, the drops on the floor, any sign that could gave away everything
“That’s your parents. Come,” I said, grabbing Leeseo’s hand and pulling her toward the hallway.
But right before I reached the door, Leeseo tugged back, turned around, stood on her toes, and kissed me with an open mouth, forcing her tongue sliding against mine like immediately. It caught me completely off guard — even for me, it froze me for a second.
Then Leeseo pulled away with a bright, breathless grin. “Thanks. Seriously… this was the best night ever.”
Before I could say anything, she spun around, yanked the door open, and stepped outside with perfect timing. She started talking to her parents right away, praising me, telling them how much I’d helped her tonight, how I’d been such a “gentleman,” or “a good neighbour.”
I could barely lift my eyes as they thanked me and walked off with their nineteen-year-old daughter — having no clue her tight pussy was still stuffed full of my cum. her panties doing their best to keep it from leaking down her legs in front of them.
When the door finally closed behind them, I exhaled, the rush of how close I’d come to getting caught slamming into me all at once. The nerves faded, replaced by a slow grin spreading across my face as every moment replayed itself — Leeseo’s mouth wrapped around my cock, her tight little pussy stretching for me, the way her whole body shook when she came while I was filled her.
...
After what happened the other night, the next few days blurred together. I stayed home and worked like usual, but Leeseo never showed up once. Not a shadow, not a knock on the door, nothing. All I had were these vivid, stupidly detailed dreams where I replayed every second with her — only to wake up the moment things got good. I’d open my eyes right before Leeseo’s body gave in, right before I finally felt her cum on my cock again.
By the time the weekend rolled in, Saturday morning hit the same way it always did. I got up, ate a quick breakfast, and started my usual routine. If I didn’t finish chores early, I couldn’t relax later. Even while folding laundry, my head kept drifting back to Leeseo — the dreams, her tight young body bent over my table, the way her back arched so sharply when she was offering herself, her tiny waist locking perfectly into my grip, her perky tits spilling between my fingers when I held her down. I kept remembering how Leeseo’s pussy stretched past its limit around my cock, pulling me in as far as her body could take, how her voice shook when her ass bounced back to meet every thrust, the wet slap echoing through the room. Another night where my mind built the perfect moment and then ripped me awake just right after.
I was pulling clothes out of the basket when the doorbell hit. The sound cut straight through my thoughts, and I cursed under my breath, annoyed at the interruption. Still, I walked over and opened the door.
The second the door swung open, every bit of irritation vanished.
Leeseo stood there on my doorstep — and she looked unreal. Gorgeous to the point where she somehow looked even younger, softer, dangerous. Her long dark hair caught the morning sun and framed her face perfectly. Leeseo wore a tight V-neck top that pushed her tits up just enough to demand attention, and a bright skirt that stopped halfway down her smooth, pale thighs. Her plain white sandals didn’t matter at all; that skirt alone had already short-circuited my brain.
“Hi… can I come in?” Leeseo whispered, eyes flicking toward the hallway. “I told my mom I was meeting friends, so… please, quick.”
I snapped out of staring and stepped aside, letting her slip inside. As I closed the door behind us, my heartbeat kicked up a bit. If Leeseo lied to her mother just to come here… that meant something. And whatever it meant, it felt promising.
“It’s good to see you again,” I said, moving in closer as the lock clicked into place.
Leeseo’s cute lips curled into a slow smile — and then she suddenly launched herself at me. Her arms looped around my neck, her small body pressing tight to my chest as she lifted up on her toes to kiss me. Leeseo’s soft, cherry-tinted lips pushed firmly against mine, eager for one solid heartbeat. Before I could grab her waist or pull her closer, she broke the kiss and stepped back with that same teasing smile.
“That’s my thank-you for the other night. You were a real gentleman. Best neighbor ever.”
I just stared at her, caught off guard. That’s it? Just a thank-you kiss? Looking at Leeseo — the tight top clinging to her tits, the tiny skirt hugging her hips, that body I’d already fucked once — had my cock hardening all over again. But I couldn’t read her anymore. Maybe she came to warn me not to let things go too far again… except that spark in her eyes wasn’t the look of someone setting boundaries.
“Can I have something to drink? Zero Coke, if you’ve got it?” Leeseo asked casually.
“Yeah— I’ve got some,” I managed, trying to pull myself together. “Go on inside,” I said, nodding toward the dining room. I needed a moment in the kitchen — a minute to reset, breathe, and figure out how to get Leeseo back under me on that table again… or in my bed this time.
While I poured the drinks, I forced my head to clear. If Leeseo thought I was a “gentleman,” maybe I needed to let things build again, make her want another night on her own. I didn’t want to rush and screw up my chance to fuck her again. I tried to think of some natural excuse to see her later, something casual, anything — but nothing sounded right. And the longer I stood there holding two glasses, the more obvious it felt that I was just delaying the inevitable.
Annoyed with myself, I hoped whatever she said next would give me an opening. I grabbed the glasses and walked down the hall toward the dining room.
“Here you go—here’s your—” I froze mid-sentence.
Leeseo looked even more irresistible than the first night. She was leaning back on my dining table with elbows braced behind her, smiling like she’d been waiting to be caught exactly like this. Sunlight from the patio doors framed her body, outlining every curve. Her fitted T-shirt hugged her chest so tightly it pushed her tits up, her nipples already pressed clear through the thin fabric. Her bright skirt barely covered her thighs and shifted slightly like she had just settled into position — her legs parted just enough to drag my attention between them, straight to what wasn’t covered anymore.
Then I saw the chair beside her. A tiny pair of white lace panties hung neatly over the backrest.
Leeseo tilted her head, eyes locked on mine.
“I thought you could show me again how a real man treats a girl. Will you?” Leeseo purred.
So much for taking things slow.
I crossed the room and set both glasses beside her on the table. Standing right in front of Leeseo, I slid my fingers into her soft hair and pulled her into a kiss. Her mouth opened the second mine touched hers, her tongue already pushing forward to find mine. She tasted faintly of mint, and her eyelids fluttered shut while my hands kept her steady against me.
After a long, messy minute, Leeseo pulled back just enough to look up at me. “I’m sorry… I don’t have much time today.”
I smiled, already lifting her onto the table edge. “Then we use what we’ve got. Sit.”
Leeseo settled on the edge of the table while I stepped between her knees. I traced a finger down the V of her T-shirt, following the line until my fingertip reached the warm skin at the top of her chest. I kept going, dragging down into her cleavage, brushing the soft inner curves of her breasts. My hands slid outward over her thin shirt, circling her perky tits before slowly drifting back in.
When my fingertips swept over her nipples, Leeseo let out a small moan and arched her back just enough to push her chest toward my hands. That tiny reaction alone told me exactly how easy it would be to make her cum on my cock again. Even if I didn’t get her on it today, I could give her enough that she’d come back hungry.
I leaned down and kissed her again, then dropped lower, kissing across her chest. I closed my mouth over each nipple through the fabric, sucking until I felt them harden even further under my tongue.
“Mmm…” Leeseo let out a shaky sound she didn’t mean to make, fingers gripping the table edge while I kept playing with her tits.
“Lift your skirt, Leeseo,” I murmured. She reacted instantly. I dropped to my knees in front of her.
Leeseo grabbed the hem of her skirt and pulled it up, revealing her smooth, pale thighs — and then her freshly shaved pussy. She barely had any hair before, but now her slit was completely bare, the skin soft and pink. I ran my hands along her long legs and pushed them apart, opening her pussy fully for me. A faint shine of wetness already glossed her lips. Leeseo’s pussy looked tight enough that the wetness was trapped between the lips, barely able to slip out.
I leaned in and blew a slow breath across her hairless slit. Leeseo’s whole body twitched at the warmth. I shifted to her left thigh and pressed a slow, lingering kiss into her soft skin. Then I worked upward inch by inch, kissing along the inside of her thigh and stopping right before the mound every single time. Leeseo let out thin, uneven breaths as I kept teasing her, and I watched her tight pussy slowly part on its own — way of her body’s begging.
I repeated that slow trail of kisses up Leeseo’s right thigh, taking my time, savoring the smooth warmth of her skin against my lips. Her moans climbed a little higher the closer I got to her pussy, and her hips lifted off the table on their own, pushing toward my face, begging me to touch the one place she wanted most. I pressed my palms to the insides of her thighs, spreading her wider and keeping her exactly where I wanted her, then leaned in and dragged one long, slow lick across her pussy lips.
“Oh—yes…” Leeseo gasped, her whole body jumping from that first touch to her pussy.
I licked her again, tracing the full shape of her lips, teasing along the tight opening but skipping the one spot that would send her straight over the edge. I circled my tongue around her clit without touching it, forcing her body to build tension until she was practically shaking for it. When her moans turned into needy little cries, I sealed my mouth over her entrance and licked around it before pushing my tongue deep inside her.
Her taste hit me immediately — young, warm, musky, sweet — and I paused with my tongue buried in her, feeling Leeseo’s pussy tighten around me. She cried out, her thighs trying to close instinctively, but my hands held her open, her slit exposed and helpless against my mouth. Knowing Leeseo couldn’t clamp shut only made me hungrier, and it made her needier. I thrust my tongue inside her again and again, fucking her with it, licking deep into the tight heat of her body.
It didn’t take long before Leeseo arched off the table and shouted, her hips jerking in rhythm with each push of my tongue. She was close — too close — and I knew exactly how to break her past that edge. I pulled my mouth from her pussy and, before she could whine or chase the contact, pressed two fingers against her tight opening. Her pussy accepted them instantly, her lips stretching tightly around both fingers as I pushed deeper, far deeper than my tongue could reach.
Leeseo let out a sharp scream. “Ahhh—nghh, that feels so—”
I looked up at her. Leeseo looked even more gorgeous like this — almost cute — her eyes crushed shut, her mouth open, her hands grabbing her own breasts through her top, squeezing and rubbing her nipples while every thrust of my fingers made her voice break into small, helpless sounds.
I kept finger-fucking her, curling my fingers inside her and rubbing her pussy walls with every push. I found the pace she needed and stayed locked in, feeling her hips rise every time I drove deeper. She started whispering under her breath — “Yes. yes. yes.” — her voice syncing with the rhythm of my hand as she climbed hard toward her orgasm.
Her clit had slipped completely out from under its tight little hood now, swollen and exposed, practically begging for the touch.
Leeseo’s voice kept climbing, every sound sharper than the one before it, and the heat pouring out of her pussy only grew the deeper my fingers drove into her. I waited for that exact moment when her whole body tightened — the mark right before she lost control — then lowered my mouth to her slit while my fingers kept pumping her tight pussy. The instant I felt her hit the edge, I slid my tongue across her swollen clit — one fast, precise lick.
That tiny touch shattered her instantly.
“Ahhh— I’m cum… nghh, yes, yes—ahhh!” Leeseo’s scream ripped out of her as her entire body locked and twisted on the table. I kept my tongue brushing her clit through the whole orgasm, even while she jerked so violently she nearly threw me off. I grabbed both sides of her small waist and held her in place, keeping her wide open while I stayed between her legs, licking her dripping pussy as she convulsed. Watching Leeseo — this unbelievably sexy girl — break apart that fast because of me sent a hard jolt straight through my body.
Eventually her breathing slowed, her legs eased open, and she collapsed flat against the dining table. I straightened, slid my fingers out of her soaked pussy, and stepped back between her still-spread thighs. The sight was insane — filthy — her tight little pussy clenching and spasming around nothing, still pulsing from the orgasm. I took her by the arms and helped her sit upright. Leeseo’s eyes were barely open, her expression dazed and soft in that post-climax haze. I held her head, kissed her gently, then lifted her off the table.
“That was…” she finally breathed out, still recovering. My dick was rock-hard in my pants, throbbing, and for a moment I wondered if there was any chance we could squeeze in a quick fuck before she had to leave — but I had no idea how little time she actually had.
Leeseo stayed pressed against me for a moment, her tits rising against my chest, her heartbeat thudding as it slowed. Her soft brown hair brushed my chin, and the feel of her warm tits flattening against me only made my cock ache harder. Every instinct screamed to pin her to the table again or drag her upstairs and fuck her properly, but I forced myself not to push it. Leeseo steadied herself, looked up, and gave me a small kiss before smiling.
“Thank you,” she murmured. Then her eyes flicked to her watch. “Shit—I have to go. Hope you’re okay with that.”
A small thud hit my chest, and my dick softened a little — no pussy this morning, then.
“It’s fine,” I said, keeping it casual, even though watching Leeseo come down from her orgasm made her look impossibly good.
She stepped out of my arms, grabbed her panties from the chair, and slid them back on. Before she walked off, she glanced over her shoulder with a teasing little smile. “I’ll make it up to you next time.”
“I’ll take that as a promise,” I told her. I knew holding back was the right move, but frustration still sat heavy in my stomach. No fuck today. My thoughts were cut short by my phone blaring on the sideboard.
I walked over to grab it while Leeseo fixed her clothes, smoothing her top and skirt back over those ridiculous curves.
“Just let yourself out,” I said as I picked up the call. “Hello—”
Leeseo blew me a kiss and slipped quietly down the hallway as I focused on the phone.
“Hi? It’s Jongseo, from next door.”
Leeseo’s mom. For one split second my stomach dropped, wondering if she somehow knew.
My brain scrambled for something normal to say. “Oh—hello.”
“I hope you don’t mind me calling. I just wanted to thank you for helping Leeseo the other night,” Jongseo said, completely unaware of the swarm of butterflies hitting my stomach.
Relief washed through me in one long exhale, though my pulse still didn’t calm. Clearly Jongseo had no idea Leeseo had been here — or that, minutes ago, her daughter had been shaking apart on my dining table with my mouth buried between her legs. Thinking about it now made it feel stupid that I’d even panicked. There was no way Jongseo could know what Leeseo had just been doing in my house this morning.
“Oh, it’s fine. I didn’t mind at all. Did she… mention anything to you about it?” I asked, trying to figure out exactly what kind of story Leeseo had fed her.
A sound behind me made me turn. Leeseo stood at the hallway entrance, watching me, mouthing something. I narrowed my eyes until I caught the question — Is that my mom? I nodded once and mouthed back for her to just go.
Then I realized I’d completely missed whatever Jongseo had been saying. Something about Leeseo being upset over her boyfriend and feeling better after talking to me. I made a vague noise into the phone, hoping it passed as agreement. Jongseo kept talking, but my attention was already drifting, because Leeseo checked her watch, shrugged, and flashed a quick, naughty smile before starting to walk back toward me.
I jerked my hand, motioning sharply for her to leave, pointing at the phone as clearly as I could. But she ignored everything, stepping toward me with that slow, sultry walk — hips rolling just slightly, palms sliding down her sides as she traced her own curves like she was deliberately modeling for me.
“Go,” I hissed under my breath, trying to push her away before she did something insane.
“…Sorry? Did you say something?” Jongseo asked, right in the middle of talking about how hard it was raising her daughter.
“Ah—sorry. Just a… fly buzzing around. It’s annoying,” I said quickly. I angled my body away from Leeseo to refocus. “Anyway, it really wasn’t a problem helping her. If you ever need anything else, I’m right next door.”
“That’s very sweet of you. It’s nice having a neighbor I can rely on. Hopefully I won’t have to trouble you too often, but it’s comforting knowing I can call you,” Jongseo said, sliding into another story about the kind of help she needed before they moved.
“What—!” The shout slipped out before I could stop myself.
Jongseo went silent on the other end — not because of anything she said, but because I suddenly felt hands clutch the front of my pants. Small, warm hands. Hands that were already squeezing my soft cock through the fabric. I snapped my eyes downward and saw Leeseo hugging me from behind, arms wrapped around my waist, her delicate fingers pressing right over my dick while I was still on the phone with her mother.
My brain short-circuited. Jongseo’s voice in my ear, Leeseo crouched in front of me — I couldn’t latch onto either one. I only realized I’d reacted out loud again when Jongseo’s muffled voice kept asking if I was alright. I whipped around toward Leeseo, pried her hands off me, and scrambled for an excuse.
“Ah—Jongseo, sorry. Another damn fly in here. Must be… multiplying or something. Ha… ha.”
The fake laugh sounded pathetic even to me. Jongseo chuckled politely and kept talking, but my eyes were glued to Leeseo. My thoughts and my body were being dragged in two different directions and I couldn’t decide which to follow. Leeseo didn’t have that problem at all. She sank onto her knees on the carpet, moving slowly, eyes locked on mine the whole time. Then she started rubbing my cock again through my pants, her touch calm, deliberate, like she had all the time in the world.
She tilted her pretty face up at me, lips parted in a soft, wicked smile, and reached for my zipper with those same careful fingers.
My heart launched into overdrive. I had no idea what the hell I was supposed to do — Jongseo was still talking right into my ear.
“Did you know Minseo’s out of town again this week?” Jongseo asked casually.
I barely heard her. Leeseo slid her hand past the waistband of my boxers and wrapped her fingers around my soft cock. Then she pulled it out into the open like this was the most natural, innocent thing in the world. For one surreal moment, everything separated — like the phone call wasn’t real, and the cock she was slowly stroking wasn’t even mine. I felt her hand, the heat of her skin, the steady pressure — but it all felt dreamlike, disconnected.
“Minseo…? Oh — your husband. No, I didn’t know,” I answered, trying to sound normal even as Leeseo’s grip tightened around my cock.
Jongseo drifted into a long explanation about how her husband was always away for work, sometimes gone an entire week, weekends included.
Meanwhile, my thoughts had shrunk to nothing but Leeseo’s hands moving over my cock.
Still kneeling at my feet, Leeseo lowered her head, her long dark-brown hair falling forward like a curtain. She leaned in, closing the distance until her lips met the tip of my cock. A soft kiss landed right on the head. No more detachment or disbelief, just Leeseo on her knees, kissing my cock while her mother talked about business trips.
Leeseo straightened slightly, tucked her hair behind her ears, then wrapped one hand firmly around the base of my cock. With painfully slow care, she pulled my foreskin back from the swollen head. Then she leaned in again, opening her small mouth and sliding her lips over the engorged tip. The heat of her mouth wrapped around me, and I let out a low, involuntary breath.
With one hand gripping my cock, Leeseo began bobbing her head, her lips gliding farther down my length with every movement. My cock hardened fully in her grip, thickening until it rose stiff and heavy in her hand, and she was already struggling to take more than half of it. Now fully hard, the girth forced her lips to stretch even wide, her painted lips sealing tight around my cock. The tightness, the warmth — everything she did felt perfect. The way her cheeks holloed around the head is a sight to see. How the hell could someone look this innocent with a cock in her mouth? No way I was thinking straight.
“Well...?” Jongseo’s voice cut straight through the haze, reminding me I still had a phone pressed to my ear.
My breath shook as I scrambled to speak, my mind split between the wet heat of Leeseo’s mouth and Jongseo’s voice humming through the line. “Ah. sorry, I... missed what you said,” I stammered, my fingers tightening in Leeseo’s hair without thinking.
Jongseo’s tone shifted slightly. “Um, you okay? sounds like you’ve got something on your mind.” The line crackled, her voice slicing sharply through the background static.
Fuck. How was I supposed to answer that?
My cock throbbed in Leeseo’s mouth as she sucked harder, her tongue swirling around the head, sliding down and pulling back up with a slick, hungry rhythm. I felt her small throat working, taking my cock as deep as she could manage, bobbing beautifully up and down.
“Yeah, yeah, just—uh—thinking about something,” I lied, my voice coming out rougher than I intended.
Jongseo sighed gently. “Okay then. I was just asking if I should bring by that cake I made for you.”
Cake? Now? My pulse spiked. Leeseo’s mom was standing in her kitchen, probably buttering frosting with those same hands that had touched my skin before, and here I was, balls deep in her daughter’s mouth.
“N-no, not now,” I blurted, my hips jerking forward on instinct as Leeseo moaned with her mouth full of my cock. “Got someone coming over soon.”
“Oh? Maybe later then. Actually—Leeseo’s out all day and probably won’t be home until late, so why don’t you come over for dinner instead? It’s my own recipe, I hope you’ll like it.”
Jongseo kept talking, going on about where she found the recipe and how she tweaked it, her voice becoming background noise while my focus crashed back onto Leeseo’s mouth wrapped around my dick.
Leeseo looked up at me with those big brown eyes, her expression weirdly innocent even though her lips were stretched wide around my cock. Her dark-brown hair fell around her small, ridiculously pretty face, and seeing Leeseo like this—kneeling on the floor, sucking me off like it was the most natural thing in the world—hit harder than anything I’d dreamed. Watching my cock disappear between her lips while she stared straight up at me made me throb so hard it actually hurt, orgasm building too fast to fight.
She felt it immediately. Leeseo slid her hands up and wrapped both of her small palms around the base of my cock—her fingers barely meeting, her glossy nails bright against my skin. She pulled her mouth back until only the swollen tip rested on her tongue, then started stroking me with both hands, quick sharp pumps while her tongue worked over the head. She dragged the flat of her tongue across the underside, then circled the tip slow, cruel, hitting every spot that made my balls tighten.
My balls pulled up tight, heavy and ready to unload down her throat.
“Just cum whenever you want,” Jongseo’s voice said through the phone.
“Yeah… okay,” I exhaled without thinking— “Wait… sorry? What?”
“Come when you’re ready,” Jongseo repeated, calm as ever.
And that was it. The first shot of cum blasted straight into Leeseo’s mouth, coating her tongue. Her eyelashes fluttered shut for a second, then lifted again so she could lock eyes with me while I kept pumping more into her. Leeseo kept stroking me with both hands, her gripping it tight, and her tongue slid across the head even as I kept cumming, swallowing each pulse as it hit her tongue. My knees almost buckled—I had to grab the edge of the table with both hands just to stay upright while her lips stayed sealed around my cock.
The phone slipped from my fingers and skidded across the table. I barely caught it before it hit the floor. My orgasm finally slowed, each pulse softening. Leeseo sat back on her heels, letting my cock slide from her warm mouth. She looked up at me with a slow, naughty smile, then tipped her head back and swallowed everything, before wiping the corner of her lips with her fingertips.
I suddenly remembered the phone in my hand and lifted it back to my ear.
“Are you there?” Jongseo’s called.
“Yeah, I’m here. Dropped the phone… sorry,” I muttered, still replaying what she’d said earlier in my head.
“Well, sounds like you’re a bit tied up,” Jongseo said, her tone flipping back to casual. “So just come over when you’re free later. I’ll make dinner. Okay?”
Only then did it hit me what Jongseo had actually said earlier, and the realization punched straight through the warm haze of the afterglow. Heat crept up the back of my neck. I had literally been talking to Jongseo while her daughter was on her knees sucking my cock, and I’d emptied everything in Leeseo’s mouth with Jongseo still right there on the line.
Leeseo stood up in one smooth motion, brushed her hair back, and blew me a quick, teasing kiss. Then she headed out the door without a hint of embarrassment, like this was just another normal Tuesday afternoon, leaving me alone in the dining room with the phone still in my hand.
“Alright, Jongseo. Thanks for the invite. I’ll come by later. I should get going now. Bye.”
Her voice said something faint on the other end, but I didn’t even bother to processed it. I hung up, dropped into the nearest chair, and just sat there with my cock softening openly against my thigh, still shiny from Leeseo’s spit.
I leaned back and let out a laugh, catching my breath, realizing I’d just gotten the best blowjob of my life from Leeseo — my nineteen-year-old neighbor’s daughter — while her mother was literally on the phone the entire time. Hard to believe I pulled that off. Honestly, if this is the kind of luck I’m getting these days, I hope it doesn’t stop anytime soon.
Mina’s husband’s parents had despised her from the beginning, and they never made the slightest effort to hide it. Lee’s family—old money, old pride—treated her like she had clawed her way into their family. They never said it politely either. In their eyes, she was “cheap,” somehow, someone who didn’t belong anywhere near their only son, no matter how successful she’d been as an idol or how much she had earned on her own. Because the Lee’s name had weight, because their wealth stretched back generations, because she married Seojun, who much older than her, and because he had helped with her business after she retired from the industry. To them, every gesture of support he’d shown her was proof she must have been scheming.
None of it had ever reflected the truth. For two years of marriage, she and Seojun had been nothing but solidly, stupidly in love.
She met him when she was fresh off her idol contract, drained but still recognizable everywhere she went, trying to figure out what a normal life even looked like. At the time, she often stopped by a small restaurant whenever she needed quiet. It was one of the few places where people usually left her alone, and she could sit for an hour without cameras in her face. She’d only been going there a few weeks when a ridiculously handsome man in a fitted suit walked in and ended up seated near her.
That first day, they only traded the usual polite words strangers share in passing. But he kept coming back every afternoon after the lunch rush, always choosing a table close to hers. By that hour the place was practically empty, so it became easy to talk without being overheard. Casual comments turned into actual conversation. Seojun worked in finance at a job he openly disliked, but the money gave him enough freedom to travel whenever he could, the thing he love to do. They realized they had the same taste in music, the same comfort films, and—ironically—the same weakness for good food.
Six months passed before either of them stopped pretending it was just friendly conversation. One afternoon he “forgot” his wallet on the table, and when she called to let him know, he offered dinner as thanks. And that was it—that was the start of them.
He took her to a high-end restaurant, the kind she’d only seen during her idol years when companies booked fancy venues for sponsors. Sitting across from Seojun as a date—without makeup artists, managers, or staff hovering—felt almost unreal. She kept teasing him that it was weird to be on the opposite side of the table for once, instead of watching him wander in and pretend he wasn’t trying to sit near her every afternoon.
After dinner, they drove out to the beach. They ended up stretched on the sand, sharing one jacket, her head tucked against his shoulder while the waves kept rolling in. Right before their first kiss, Seojun admitted he’d intentionally forgotten his wallet at the restaurant that day, hoping she would call so he’d have an excuse to see her outside that quiet corner booth. He went stiff when she said she had known from the start—and that she only waited because she wanted to see if he’d actually follow through.
Mina told him plainly that if he hadn’t asked her out, she would’ve asked him. That was the last bit of courage he needed before leaning in and kissing her.
They slept together for the first time that night, and everything between them picked up speed after that. Six months into dating, they were engaged. Her parents were shocked—but they loved him and gave their blessing. Then came the moment she learned exactly who Seojun’s family was and what kind of world she was marrying into.
When he said he “worked in finance,” he meant he was a vice president across several major financial firms, right under his father, who was the president and CEO. She knew he was comfortable financially, but not that level of wealthy. The fact that she hadn’t known was a relief to both of them—it meant she had fallen for Seojun, not the Lee name.
His parents had been out of the country for most of the six months they dated. Seojun told them about her, but she hadn’t met them yet. She was nervous, and when they finally told his father, Minjun and his mother about the engagement, the reaction was immediate. With her in the next room, they told Seojun he was making a huge mistake marrying some girl who clearly only wanted his money. Seojun was so angry he walked out, and three months later the two of them drove to Incheon and got married without any family present.
Mina hoped time would soften things, but the opposite happened. She was never invited to their home—for holidays, dinners, or anything. Whenever they called and she picked up, they hung up immediately. They still tried setting Seojun up with other women. Each of them had separately offered her absurd amounts of money to divorce him—offers she always rejected. She and Seojun had told them countless times that they loved each other, and if the Lee’s couldn’t accept it, that was their problem. But anyone in the business world would say the same thing: Minjun was a man who didn’t like hearing the word “no.”
Mina and Seojun actually had a solid marriage. He was the softest, warmest, most giving man she could’ve hoped to end up with—plus, in bed, he was an absolute menace. Outside of tiny arguments about what movie to watch or where to travel, they barely fought. Probably because they never kept anything from each other… or at least they didn’t, until that one day everything snapped sideways.
It started on the Friday kicking off a long weekend. Seojun planned to spend the next few days out on his boat, and like she always did when he wasn’t around, she’d lined up her usual solo routine: movies, face masks, and a whole snack all to herself. This time she’d added “what if” to the list—something she’d been putting off all season. Whatever. She always performed better when pressure was chewing on her heels.
She got home from the studio and sank straight into a hot bath with a glass of wine. After, she changed into loose sweats and one of Seojun’s old T-shirts she refused to throw away, then ordered food. Three glasses in, she sprawled across the couch with her sketchbook, pencils scattered everywhere, and hit play on the screen, hoping the music would jolt her brain into something useful. She was just settling in when the doorbell rang.
“Damn,” she muttered, pushing herself up. Figuring it was the delivery guy, she grabbed her purse to make sure she had enough cash for a decent tip—it was a whole fifteen minutes earlier than promised.
MIna opened the door and froze.
Her father-in-law stood there.
“...Dad?” she blurted. “This is… unexpected.” That didn’t even cover it. She could count on one hand how many times he had set foot in their house in the two years she and Seojun had been married. It also hit her then that she’d never been alone with him. Not once.
“Yes, I assume it is. May I come in?”He stepped past her before she managed a word, and her chest tightened. Even after all these years, he still rattled her. His voice always had this Sinister—formal, clipped, a little predatory.
“Seojun’s not here,” Mina said quickly, keeping a hand on the door like she hoped he’d take the hint and leave.
“Yes, I know. He’ll be gone the whole weekend, won’t he?” His eyes swept casually across the living room. “But that’s fine. It’s you I came to see, Mina.” That hit her wrong. He never called her by name. As she shut the door, dread slid down her spine.
“I hope I’m not interrupting,” he said, looking over her sketches.
“Oh—no, not… not really,” Mina stammered. “I was just—working on—”
“I see you’ve had some wine. Maybe you should pour another. I’ll take a glass as well.” He nodded toward her half-finished drink.
“Right. Sorry—I should’ve offered. I’ll get it.” Mina hurried into the kitchen, grabbed a clean wine glass, then paused. Her hands were shaking. Afraid she’d drop it, she set it down on the counter and forced herself to breathe. She needed to pull herself together. She wasn’t going to let her father-in-law get under her skin. He was probably here with another one of his offers to pay her to leave Seojun, and the faster she shut it down, the sooner he’d walk out.
After counting to ten, she picked up the glass and the bottle and returned to the living room. He had already taken a seat on the couch. She handed him the glass and poured until he lifted a finger. She placed the bottle on the table. He took a sip and let out a satisfied breath.
“Ah, the ‘85,” he said, admiring the label. “Excellent vintage. Wouldn’t you say?”
“Yes… I guess so,” Mina replied.
“Well, you wouldn’t know. You weren’t even born then.” He topped off her wine and handed it back. “Join me, of course.”
“Cheers.”
Mina reluctantly took a swallow, then set the glass down.
“Dad,” she said, trying to steady her voice, “I’m assuming you didn’t come here to drink with me. So if you don’t mind, just say whatever you came to offer so I can tell you no. I really need to get back to work.”
He turned toward her with a thin smile. “And here I thought you were afraid of me. Looks like you’ve got some claws after all. Very well, Mina. Straight to the point.” He folded one leg over the other. “I’m sure it doesn’t shock you that my wife and I have never viewed you in the most favorable light. And frankly, you are not the partner we would have chosen for our son.”
Harsh as his words were, she’d heard versions of them before, and her face didn’t so much as twitch.
“And yet, despite all our attempts, it seems we’re stuck with you. My son insists he’s attached to you—so he says. A shame, really. I assume it has everything to do with whatever you’ve got on under those fabric.”
Mina became painfully aware that she wasn’t wearing a bra, and the fan blowing across the room had her nipples standing tight under the thin, worn fabric. He didn’t bother hiding where his eyes went. But she refused to give him the satisfaction of watching her squirm. Heat surged up her chest as her fingers curled hard around the arms of the chair while he took another calm sip.
“What do you want, Dad?” she snapped, pushing up from the chair and stepping into his space.
He held the wineglass by the stem, turning it with his thumb and index finger, studying the red swirl as if it mattered more than her question.
“What do I want?” he echoed. He finally shifted toward her. “I want what any husband wants—my wife content. And nothing would please her more than seeing you gone.”
He stood, taking deliberate steps until her back hit the wall. His hand slipped into his coat, and for a second she thought he might pull a gun. Instead he produced a handkerchief and blew his nose. But the thought that he could do something drastic sat heavy in her stomach, and her hands trembled.
“Y-you’re not… you’re not going to kill me, are you?” Mina stammered.
His head jerked up.
“Kill you?” he barked. His stare sliced through her, then he let out a sharp, ugly laugh that made her skin crawl. “Maybe that’s how things are handled in whatever you crawled out of. But if I ever intended to kill you, trust me—no one would know. Least of all you. Killing is crude. I’d like to think I’m a bit more refined than that.”
He moved to the bookcase, lifting the framed wedding photo of Mina and Seojun. His finger traced the silver border as he spoke. “Besides, that would ruin the plans I have for you. Oh yes. Ruin them completely.” He glanced back at her, and if Mina didn’t know better, she could swear there was something hungry in his eyes.
“You see, Mina,” he went on, turning fully toward her. “What would truly make my wife happy is a grandchild.”
Grandchild? The word slammed into her. That’s what this is about? She and Seojun had agreed to wait until later. Then the shop took off, and the topic had simply drifted.
“She always pictured a big family. But after the miscarriage, the surgery… that was over. She’s spent years waiting for her only son to hand her a grandchild, a legacy. And you haven’t given the Lee’s name a thing. Too busy burning through Seojun’s money on your little shop of yours?”
Mina couldn’t hold back anymore. She stepped right up to him—or as close as her height allowed, stretching onto her toes just to meet his stare.
“I’m sorry, Dad, but whether Seojun and I have kids or not isn’t any of your business. Or Mom’s.”
“Oh, I disagree.” His eyes sharpened. “Seojun’s told me himself he wants children, but he’s too gentle to pressure you because he loves you.” The smile vanished as he suddenly shoved her back into the wall, trapping her arms at her sides. Mina fought to pull free, but he was too big—too tall and definitely heavier than hers.
“Nonsense,” he growled. “There’s only one reason a man marries a woman—breeding. Keeping her belly full of his seed and her breasts full of milk for as long as possible. And that’s exactly what’s going to happen to you.”
“Y-you… want me and Seojun to have a baby?” she squeaked.
“That would be ideal. But Seojun would never force you before you’re ‘ready.’ At that rate, I’d be in the ground before I ever saw a grandchild. I don’t have the luxury of waiting the way he does.”
Her throat dried out. She could barely get air in.
“W... what are you saying?” she forced out.
His voice didn’t waver. “What I’m saying, Mina, is that tonight you and I are going to make a child for Seojun and my wife. I’m going to fuck you and get you pregnant—since that’s the kind of direct phrasing you’re used to—and once you’re carrying, I’ll keep fucking you stupid and drinking the milk from those soft breasts of yours.”
The moment she met his eyes, she understood he meant every word about forcing a pregnancy on her.
“You can’t do that,” Mina burst out, stunned.
“Oh, you’ll learn I absolutely can.” His hand slipped off her wrist and closed around her breast, kneading it through the thin shirt. Even with how much she hated him, the heat of his touch dragged arousal out of her body, wetness already forming. She realized if she didn’t open her mouth now, this situation was going to cross a line she couldn’t undo.
“I wouldn’t get pregnant even if you fucked me tonight,” Mina snapped back. “I’m on the pill.”
“That’s what Dr. Jiho wants you to think.”
Her eyes flew open. How the hell did he even know her gynecologist’s name?
“Mina, the Lee’s family has an entire hospital wing under their name. And my brother sits on the board. One call from me, and your records are wide open. Your pills? Swapped out. You’ve been swallowing sugar tablets for three months. And with two weeks left before your next period, you’re as fertile as you get.”
The breath left her in a sharp gasp. If he wasn’t bluffing, she could get pregnant right here, right now.
“I’m telling Seojun,” Mina shot back, clinging to the threat.
“And say what? That his father—the man who’s openly hated your guts for years—has actually been burning for you the entire time, enough to fuck you and put a baby in you? Even if every word is true, my son won’t buy it. Not from anyone, not even from that pretty little mouth you’re using right now.”
He leaned in and captured Mina’s lips, dragging his tongue along the seam before forcing her mouth open. Her arms were pinned, giving her no room to turn away. The kiss tore a shiver through her body—wrong, unwanted, but frighteningly good. Mina was trembling when he finally broke away and ran his tongue over his own lips.
“So sweet,” he murmured, his hand sliding right back to her breast.
“I’ll tell your wife,” she snapped, voice shaking as he pinched and twisted the tight nub of her nipple.
He let out a low laugh. “Who do you think suggested it?” he said. “A perfect revenge plan, isn’t it? Forcing someone you hate to carry the baby of a man she hates even more. It’s beautiful. And you will carry this child.” His tone cut suddenly flat. “If I find out you get an abortion, you’ll learn exactly what it means to cross Lee’s family”
Mina’s jaw locked, tears streaking down her cheeks. “What makes you think I’ll agree to any of this?”
“Oh, several things,” he answered, smug enough to make her stomach flip. “First, check your bank statements. You’ll notice a few wire transfers from Seojun’s trust fund to account under your name. If you refuse—though we both know you won’t—I’ll simply mention it to Seojun. He’ll be crushed, pull his investment from your little dress shop, divorce you, and leave you with absolutely nothing.” He lifted her wine glass with two fingers. “Second, I slipped something into your drink. In a few minutes, you won’t just be horny—you’ll be desperate. You’ll be begging me to fuck you full. So really, Mina, it’s simple. Let me get you pregnant and carry my child… or refuse and lose Seojun, your money, and everything you’ve built.”
Mina stared into his eyes and understood he wasn’t bluffing. Panic crawled up her spine. She needed a way out, but her thoughts were muddled and slow. The only thing she could focus on was the way his hand kneaded her breast—firm, possessive. This was happening. There was no stopping it. Her shoulders sagged, defeated, and Mina gave a reluctant small nod.
“Good,” he murmured. “Now strip, you little slut.”
Tears slid down Mina’s face as she pulled her shirt over her head, exposing her perky breasts. Cool air brushed her skin, the chill tightening her nipples into sharp pink points.
“Yes… perfect,” he breathed, his eyes locked on her chest. He reached out and grabbed her breasts, thumbs dragging over the stiff tips. Then he bent down and wrapped his mouth around one nipple, tongue circling before his teeth grazed lightly and he sucked hard. Heat flushed through her, the wet pull of his mouth sending a helpless sound out of her throat. He moved to the other breast, sucking greedily, and she felt her body respond—her pussy getting wetter, her legs weak beneath her.
He pulled back with a low hum, while his hand still gripping her breast. “Your child will feed well from these,” he murmured, tracing his other finger down the center of Mina’s flat stomach before slipping beneath her waistband. His palm pressed against her bare skin, fingers sliding along her damp folds, making her legs twitch.
“Look at you,” he said, voice rough. “Already so wet, Mina. It hasn’t even taken full hold yet—this is just you. A filthy little thing, getting excited for a man who isn’t your husband, letting him prepare your body for his seed.” His breath was hot against her thigh as he hooked his fingers in her sweatpants and dragged them down. Mina legs were forced apart, leaving her bare and trembling before him.
Rage and humiliation burned through her, but beneath it all—undeniable arousal. Mina could feel the heat of his mouth against her skin a moment before his tongue dragged along her hairless slit. His fingers spread her open, exposing every sensitive part to him. He flicked his tongue over her clit, teasing with quick strokes before grazing it lightly with his teeth, then sucking hard enough to make her gasp.
No euphemisms, no softening—just the raw physicality of the moment, the blunt reality of what was happening to her body against her will. Every sensation was heightened: the rough scrape of his stubble against her inner thigh, the wet heat of his mouth, the way her own breath came in sharp, uneven gasps as he worked her pussy with deliberate cruelty.
Mina’s body arched as pleasure crashed over her in relentless waves, her stomach muscles clenching tight. Knees buckled beneath her, fingers digging into his shoulders for balance. Breath came ragged now, chest heaving as his tongue worked its way—then plunged deeper into the tight, forbidden place he was already claiming, triggering an explosive release that left her shaking, voice breaking with moans.
He straightened in front of her, smirking. “You enjoyed that,” he said, voice rough with satisfaction. “Sweetness on my tongue—just as I pictured. Ripe for planting.” His gaze raked over her bare skin. “No wonder my boy keeps you around. Must be quite the ride between those thighs.”
Without warning, his arms banded around her, muscles flexing as he lifted her effortlessly off the ground. The realization hit like a physical blow—this was happening. Mina pointed toward the guest room door with a trembling hand.
“In there,” she managed to say, pointing to the guest room,
“Oh no,” he muttered as he passed through the doorway. “If we’re doing this, it might as well be in your own marriage bed.” He walked straight down the hall, pushed open the master bedroom door with a kick, and carried her inside. He set her down on the mattress with deliberate care, then spread her thighs apart like he couldn’t wait another second.
“And now, I’m going to enjoy this properly,” he said, lowering himself between her legs again. His mouth sealed against her swollen pussy, and the moment his tongue slid into her, she let out a sharp breath. Wet heat poured out of her so quickly he couldn’t even keep up, his chin already slick as he pushed deeper. Mina’s head dropped back, eyes shut, the pleasure rushing up before she could brace for it.
Her nipples tightened without warning, the skin around them prickling hard, and she grabbed the back of his head with both hands, dragging his face deeper between her legs. Her hips jerked, grinding against his mouth as if her body had made the decision for her.
“Ah—fuck, I’m gonna cum!” she choked out, her voice cracking as her stomach tightened and her hips bucked off the bed. Her hands flew to her chest, squeezing and twisting her nipples in the same rhythm as his tongue working her clit. The sensation ripped through her in a brutal wave, and the second she felt his teeth close around her clit, her orgasm detonated.
“Oh—shit—fuck—ahhh!” The sounds tore out of her, raw and unfamiliar, as her body spasmed through the release. Mina barely registered him lifting his head, leaving her spread open and gulping for air.
“That one hit you hard, didn’t it?” he said casually. “It was kicking in. Give it a little more time and you’ll be begging me to put a baby in you.” Something brushed her lips, and she forced her eyes open.
He was straddling over her now, fully naked, his thick cock hovering just a breath away from her mouth.
Mina had only ever seen him wrapped in those strict three-piece suits, so having him naked in front of her hit like a shock. Under all that fabric he’d been hiding a body carved like a stone idol—shoulders, chest, everything hard and defined. At that age he still looked close to his son, except for one difference: the cock hanging between his legs. Seojun’s eight inches had been the biggest she’d ever taken. Minjun’s was easily two inches longer, thicker too, and it wasn’t even fully hard yet. The swollen head was already dripping precum.
“Get it ready,” he told her. “Make me hard enough to give you the baby you’ve been wanting.”
Mina inhaled once to steady herself, then wrapped her lips around the head, tongue pressing into the slit and flicking inside.
“Oh, that’s it,” he groaned as she pushed down farther, taking as much as she could. Mina could always deep-throat her husband and swallow all of him without trouble, but his size forced her to stop halfway, only four inches before her throat locked up. He grabbed a fistful of her hair and started using her mouth, dragging himself in and out, each thrust hitting the back of her throat and pushing out a raw gag.
“Yes, Mina… just like that. You really know how to suck a cock. Must’ve had plenty of practice, you filthy little thing.” His free hand slid down and pinched her nipple, rubbing the sensitive spot in tight circles, sending a hard jolt straight to her core. Wetness seeped from her pussy in a steady mess, running down to her asshole and soaking into the bedspread.
He was fully hard now, groaning as her mouth worked him. Then he pulled free, letting his cock fall from her lips before lowering himself to her chest again. The moment his mouth covered her nipples, her whole body tightened, an orgasm rising before she could catch her breath.
“You really do have incredible breasts,” he murmured against her skin, lips dragging over the soft flesh. “Firm, full… and they’ll be so juicy once they start leaking milk. Tell me you want that, Mina. Say it.”
“Yes.”
“Yes what?”
“I want my tits to swell with milk for you… I want you drinking from them.”
“Soon, sweetheart. Very soon. But first we need to get you pregnant. Should I do that now? Should I turn you into my pregnant little slut?”
“Yes, yes,” Mina gasped, too far gone to argue about anything. She just needed to cum. “I want your baby, Dad. Get me pregnant… fuck your son’s wife and put a child in me. Fill me and make me a mom with your seed.” Even as the words left her mouth, she couldn’t believe they were hers.
“Oh, listen to you. You’re unbelievable,” he scoffed, voice low and mocking. “A married woman begging another man to knock her up? You really are a slut. But who am I to deny a slut what she begs for?” He pressed his cock head against her tight entrance, dragging her own slick across it. “Tell me, Mina. You want this?”
“Yes! God— I… I need it. I need to cum. Put it in, please.”
“With a condom?”
“No. No,” she panted. “I want you in my womb. I want you to put a baby in me.” She didn’t mean it, but her mouth refused to stop.
“If that’s what you want, sweetheart.” he eased himself into her, stretching her open until she felt like she might tear. “So damn tight, Mina. Tight and soaked. Your pussy feels perfect on my cock. I’m going to feel even better inside you when I give you that baby.”
He pushed deeper, and Mina felt herself being split wide. She had never been this full. Pain rose sharp, but he circled her clit with his fingers, and the sting melted fast. He had only sunk halfway in when he pulled back out, and Mina moaned at the sudden emptiness. Another orgasm surged up fast—then right as she came, he slammed all the way inside her.
“Ahh!” she cried, the mix of pain and pleasure ripping through her as she grabbed onto him.
“There, there,” he murmured, staying buried inside her. “Let that small pussy get used to me.” He lowered his mouth to her chest, kissing across her breasts, his lips soft and warm. Her body shook. Every touch wired straight to her pussy—her ribs, her stomach, the sides of her breasts—everywhere he kissed jolted her, made her tremble harder. Before Mina realized it, she was moaning again, and he was sliding his cock in and out of her tightness with ease. He hooked her legs around his waist and pushed in deeper. She cried out when he hit her cervix, the smack of his balls against her asshole making her body clamp around him.
“You’re loving this,” he whispered against her ear. “So wet, so ready for my cock. And look at your nipples—hard and raw, just like they’ll be when you’re carrying my baby.” He wasn’t wrong. Whether from the substance or the heat of it, this was the hardest, roughest she’d ever been fucked.
Then he suddenly pulled out and sat at the edge of the bed. He took Mina by the arm, lifted her up, and with both hands gripping her breasts, pushed her straight down onto his cock again.
Her breath came in ragged gasps as she rode her father-in-law’s cock, the slick friction sending jolts through her body. His rough hands clamped onto her breasts, fingers digging into tender flesh, twisting her nipples until sharp pain blended with pleasure. Mina braced herself against his thighs, nails biting into muscle as he drove deeper with every thrust.
Then—one final, brutal push. He bottomed out inside her, forcing a choked cry from her lips. The sudden stretch bordering on pain made her vision blur. Mina was so close to the edge, her muscles coiled tight.
“Ahh! Mina, I’m hitting your cervix now,” he growled. “Should I flood this fertile cunt with my cum?”
“Yes!” she panted, her voice breaking. “I need to cum—fuck me hard, Daddy!”
He surged up into her, mouth crashing against hers, teeth sinking into her lower lip. His fingers crushed her nipples harder still, the ache radiating through her chest as he hammered upward again.
“Want my seed in you?” he demanded. “Want this womb stuffed full?”
“Yes! God, yes—I want it!” She whimpered, hips jerking against him. “Get me pregnant for both of you. Fill me up so my tits swell with milk—ahh!”
His hands left her throbbing nipples—red and swollen from his rough treatment. One arm banded around her waist while the other dropped to her clit, working his fingers with brutal precision. Mina felt her walls fluttering around him, body trembling as pleasure coiled tighter.
“You feel it, don’t you? You’re right at the edge. Your own body’s turning against you. Your womb’s begging to get bred, and your pussy’s about to pull it out of me. You’re squeezing my cock so hard, Mina. I’m about to lose it. Just cum—pull it out of me and take it.”
That was all it took to shove Mina over. Her hips jerked and her pussy clamped tight around his cock, every muscle dragging at him like she wanted him buried even deeper. His hand slid under her and his mouth closed over a waiting nipple, sucking hard enough to rip another orgasm straight out of her. Her whole body shook, her legs trembling, and she felt him swell inside her—harder, thicker, his entire length going rigid under her weight.
A second later Mina felt the surge—hot, heavy bursts shooting deep into her already burning cunt. The pressure, the heat, the flood at her core pushed one last climax through her body, her pussy milking him automatically, dragging every pulse toward her womb. He kept unloading inside her for what felt like a full minute, hands locked on her hips, keeping her pinned so he didn’t slip out until he’d emptied everything.
They didn’t move for a long stretch, both breathing hard, bodies slick with sweat. He absentmindedly brushed his fingers over her breasts, the touch too much for her overstimulated body—enough to make another small orgasm roll through her, sharp and exhausting. Mina couldn’t stop the thought that flickered through her mind: if she had any eggs waiting, they didn’t stand a chance now.
Eventually he guided them down onto the bed, easing her against the sheets. Exhaustion crashed over her fast. She drifted off in his arms without another word.
Mina woke later with a sharp need to pee, her father-in-law still wrapped tightly around her. She slipped out of his hold, moving toward the bathroom on shaky legs. The second she sat down, she saw the sticky mess smeared between her thighs. After she finished, she grabbed a warm washcloth and wiped herself clean, watching the white streaks disappear.
When she lifted her eyes to the mirror, everything hit her at once.
Mina hadn’t seriously thought about motherhood in a long time. She always assumed she’d have kids someday, but it lived in the background of her life, not right in front of her. Now her father-in-law’s cum soaking inside her womb had dragged the idea out of the shadows and slammed it into her mind.
Was she pregnant right now?
Could she even handle having a baby?
Money wasn’t an issue. But her store and clothing line were finally gaining traction, and she flew to Seoul or Busan with almost no notice. None of that worked with a baby on her belly.
And then there was Seojun.
If she was pregnant, this child would be his sibling.
Mina let out a long breath. Her brain couldn’t untangle any of it. It was too much and she was too tired. She switched off the bathroom light and opened the door.
The bedroom light was on. He was already awake, leaning on his side, watching her like he’d been waiting.
“Hope you’re not trying to sneak out because of me,” he said, curling his mouth into that crooked grin.
Mina crossed her arms over her chest. “I just went to the bathroom.”
His voice came low and smug. “You didn’t do anything stupid, right? Because if you wiped it off, I’ll just put more in.” Then he hauled Mina onto the bed beside him, one hand locking around her ass and dragging her into the heat of his body. His muscles were like a wall against her front, and his cock was already hard, nudging impatiently against her thigh.
The moment her skin touched his, his mouth dropped straight to her chest—biting, licking, sucking at her breasts like he had every right to them. Each pull of his tongue made she wetter, needier, her breath catching fast. Right as Mina felt the edge coming up tight under her skin, he flipped her onto all fours, and shoved himself back inside her in one full, deep push. His hands clamped down around her hips as he started driving in and out of her. Fucking her hard and fast with relentless pace.
“Yeah… yes—harder,” she gasped. “Fuck me, Daddy. I need to cum. Make me cum.”
“Patience, darling. It’s coming,” he muttered, reaching up to pinch her nipples hard between his fingers. “Every time I picture milking these, I get even harder.”
Mina’s whole body trembled, the pleasure winding tight in her spine.
“Don’t stop—Dad, don’t stop. I’m close, I’m so close—”
“That’s it,” he growled. “Beg. Beg for your father-in-law’s sperm.”
“I want it,” she panted out. “Please, Daddy. I want your sperm—give it to me.”
He stayed buried inside her as he wrapped both arms around her small waist and pulled her upright against him. His lips found her neck, sucking at the skin while his hands twisted at her nipples again. Then he slid one hand down, tapping her clit in steady pulses that made Mina’s knees shake.
“Cum with me, Mina,” he breathed against her ear. “Cum, and the same seed that made your husband is going to put a baby in you. I can feel your pussy pulling at me. Keep sucking me in, and you’ll pull my sperm right where it needs to go.”
Mina’s whole body tightened, the pleasure snapping through her as she came hard. He locked his grip on her hips—tight enough to bruise—and she felt him stiffen behind her before his voice broke into a shout. A second later, the heat of him pumped deep inside her again, filling her until she couldn’t think.
Mina collapsed forward onto the mattress, her ass still lifted, displaying everything, his cock still inside her, the cum that spilled out her tight pussy that still wrapping him at the base. Their mixed warmth slid deep and heavy through her, and Mina couldn’t stop picturing his sperm pushing further in, already trying to make her pregnant if it hadn’t succeeded last night.
…
When she woke the next morning, he was gone. Relief rushed through her as she slipped on her bathrobe and headed downstairs, head throbbing.
“Morning.”
Mina froze. He was sitting at the kitchen table like he lived there, wearing Seojun’s bathrobe, drinking coffee.
Her irritation spiked instantly.
“Why are you still here?” she snapped, moving straight to the cabinet for the pill bottle.
He clicked his tongue at her like she was misbehaving, watching her shake out the Aspirin tablets.
“Someone’s in a mood,” he said casually, taking another sip. “Eat something first. You’ll feel better.”
Mina grabbed a glass of water and washed the pills down. The smell of fresh coffee and bacon hit her, sharp and comforting at the same time, and her stomach tightened with hunger. She hadn’t eaten since the previous afternoon. When she looked toward the table, it was already set—omelets, a bowl of fruit, a plate stacked with foods.
“Come sit,” he said, dragging a chair out for her. Mina hesitated, heat still simmering under her skin, but hunger shoved everything else aside. She sat and picked up a fork, taking a bite of the omelet, the warmth and salt hitting her instantly.
“This tastes great,” she muttered.
“Just one of my skills,” he replied, smug as usual. “Eat.”
They ate quietly. Mina ended up eating more than she expected, and seeing that only made him grin wider. When she finally put the fork down, she exhaled. “Thanks for the food. I assume you’ll be heading out now.”
“Oh, no,” he said, rising from his chair.
“What?” Her stomach flipped, and not from hunger this time. He moved behind her and set his hands on her shoulders, his thumbs digging in.
“My son won’t be home for two more days. You think I’m going to waste a weekend like this? I told you already—I’m filling you up again and again until you’re bred.”
He tugged Mina’s robe off her shoulders, exposing her breasts to the cool air.
“No—wait,” she gasped, but his fingers pinched her nipples hard enough that a moan tore out of her. Mina head dropped back against the solid line of his stomach, her body loosening under his touch without thought. He pulled her up from the chair, turned her, and bent her over the table. He flipped the robe up, spreading her legs open. Air moved against her pussy, and Mina could feel how wet she already was. He slid his fingers through the slick, smearing it across her clit.
Then he lowered himself and started licking her, sucking on her pussy lips and swallowing everything she let out.
“Aah—” she choked as his tongue pushed inside. He abruptly stood, and the next second his cock shoved into her from behind, filling her completely. The heat of him made her shiver. He thrust slow at first, dragging it out, making her hips start to grind back against him, her body begging for harder movement.
“Your mouth says no, Mina, but your body’s already open for me. You’re in heat, and that fertile cunt of yours wants a baby,” he growled.
Mina tried to push up to get him deeper, but he forced her down, pinning her chest to the cold marble. The chill against her nipples made them ache.
“Dad—god—fuck me—fuck me, make me cum,” she cried out, her voice breaking.
“Yes, yes… soon,” he panted. “I’ll fill you again, pump you full of cum until it takes. Maybe more than one. Fuck—your pussy’s feels amazing, Mina. You’re going to be even better when you’re pregnant. I’m close—so close.”
He locked his grip on her hips and snapped into her, faster, rougher, each thrust rocking her. Mina felt her pussy tighten around him, the first wave tearing through her. Another orgasm crashed right after, faster than she could catch her breath. He drove into her one last time, groaning as he emptied himself inside her. Mina came again right as his cock pulsed, her body shaking.
She stayed folded over the table, breathing hard, until he lifted her up and carried her toward the bedroom.
For the next two days she moved through the house in a constant, aching heat. There was barely a moment when her father-in-law wasn’t buried inside her—either pushing his cum deep into her or keeping it there with the weight of his cock. Mina hated and craved it at the same time; hated that he was forcing another man’s child into her body, but also knowing it was the most intense sex she’d ever had. He used her in every position he wanted, though he preferred when Mina straddled him and rode him herself, taking his load straight into her belly. Every time the thought of being knocked up by him crossed her mind, the mix of excitement and dread twisted her gut.
He finally left on Monday evening, just a few hours before Seojun came home. The second Seojun stepped through the door, Mina grabbed him and dragged him into the shower, clinging to him and praying he wouldn’t notice how loose and overstretched she felt.
The following two weeks were the most unbearable of her life. Sleep barely came, food tasted like nothing, and her nerves never settled. Whenever her husband asked why she was so wired, she lied and blamed it on fashion week. That always made him laugh, pat her shoulder, and remind her she was the best designer in the industry and had nothing to worry about. She loved how steady he was, how instinctively he tried to support her, but it made her stomach twist wondering how he would react if she really was pregnant. Mina considered asking him, testing the waters, but she couldn’t bring herself to mention anything until she absolutely had to.
Sure enough, her period never came. The test in her hand showed a bright pink plus sign, and her pulse hammered in her ears. Mina stared at it, then at the box on the counter. It said to consult a doctor for a more accurate result. That tiny line gave her hope. False positives happened. They did. People talked about them all the time.
The bathroom door suddenly swung open, and Seojun stood there blinking.
“Oh—sorry, babe, I didn’t know you were in h—” His eyes dropped to the test in her hand. “Wait… is that what I think it is? Is that… are you…?”
Mina turned the stick so he could see the window.
“Oh my god, Mina, you’re pregnant? We’re gonna have a baby?”
“Yes. I’m going to have a baby,” Mina answered, the words tasting strange coming out of her mouth.
Seojun dropped to his knees in front of her, cupping her face with both hands before kissing her hard, like he couldn’t hold himself back.
“Honey, this is amazing,” he said against her mouth.
“You’re… not upset?” she asked carefully.
“Upset? Why would I be upset? Honestly, I’m just surprised, ‘cause you’re on the pill and all—”
“It’s only ninety-nine-point nine percent effective,” she cut in fast. “I guess I’m the point one.”
“I always knew you were one in a million.” He kissed her again, deeper this time, and she let herself sink into his arms, praying the test was wrong.
Two weeks later she found out it wasn’t. The doctor told her she was four weeks pregnant. She lay on the exam table staring at the tiny dot on the ultrasound screen, and the reality slammed into her. She was pregnant. She was going to be a mother. It should have been the happiest moment of her life, but the knowledge that the baby wasn’t Seojun’s twisted everything, and tears spilled before she could stop them.
Then another thought settled in. This didn’t have to be a punishment. Even if her father-in-law had done it to hurt her, he had still left her with a small life growing inside her body. And she knew instantly that she loved this baby—no matter where it came from.
Seojun was ecstatic when she called. He wanted to announce it to everyone immediately, practically shouting through the phone, and she barely managed to talk him down from blasting it to the entire world before she even hit her second trimester.
Later that afternoon, when she returned to work, her assistant approached her desk.
“You have a phone call.”
Mina picked it up, and her father-in-law’s voice slid through the line. Her throat locked. Of course he knew. Damn that doctor, she thought.
“I hear congratulations are in order, my dear. I’ll come visit next week.”
It was just another Saturday night, dark out, city lights bouncing off the wet asphalt. I waited outside one of the busier restaurants in town, engine running, phone glowing with the next pickup. The passenger door swung open. She slid in without a word, leaning low—giving me a straight shot down her top. Her jumper hung loose, open enough to show off her perky tits.
“I get car sick easy. Can I sit up front?” she asked, her eyes locking with mine, not bothering to cover up—almost daring me to look. I did.
“Yeah, that’s fine. Here, let me slide the seat back.” I hit the lever, pushing the seat out of her way as she climbed in. The tight black jumper stretched across her ass as she settled, straps digging into her shoulders, her hair pulled to one side so it fell down over her chest.
“I’m Miyeon,” she said.
I grinned. “I was about to say, you don’t look like a Minho.” The name on the app was some guy.
She rolled her eyes. “He’s my asshole boyfriend.”
“Right. Well, I’m Tae. Nice to meet you, Miyeon.”
She was maybe skinny but healthy. Tight waist, great ass, tits way too perky for someone so slim. No bra, no shame. Brown eyes, skin a little paler than usual for Seoul. The jumper clung to her body, thin straps holding it up, deep V down her chest. Not a lot of cleavage, but enough to make me stare. She wore black strappy heels that made her legs look longer, feet bare except for a gloss of nail polish. She was the kind of sexy you only see late at night.
I pulled out into the street. Miyeon scrolled through her phone for a minute, legs crossed, heel dangling from her foot. After a few blocks, she looked over.
“How long you been doing this?”
“Almost a year.” I glanced down at her legs—smooth, crossed just so, the slit in her jumper riding high up her thigh.
She turned in her seat, one arm over the headrest, half facing me. “Ever had any wild rides?”
“Wild? Not really.” I shrugged. Then I started telling her about some of the more memorable passengers. She laughed, voice low, lips quirking at the edge. Her body language was all open, arms loose, top barely holding her in.
Then her tone shifted. She tilted her head, gave me a look. “You ever fuck one of your passengers?”
I glanced at her. She held my gaze with a slow, dirty smile on her face. “Nope. Haven’t been that lucky.” I shot back.
She barked a short laugh. “How old are you?”
“Thirty.”
“Really? I thought you were older.” She eyed me, half teasing, half serious.
“What? Come on, I don’t look that old.” I shook my head, but I was grinning.
She tilted her head. “Want to guess my age?”
I shook my head. “Nah… it's not appropriate to ask a woman her age anyway.”
She leaned back, pleased with that answer. “Smart,” she said softly as she uncrossed her legs, dragging one hand up the inside of her thigh, slow, on purpose. It was casual but deliberate—she knew I was watching.
“Older guys are better anyway.” She tucked her hair behind her ear, hand lingering near her collarbone. “I’ve always liked older men more.”
She was definitely flirting now, cocky as she gets. I played along, watching her face as I replied, “Yeah, I get it. When you get older, you start to realize it’s about making woman cum as much as you can. Way more fun than just getting off yourself.”
She locked eyes with me, that smirk back on her lips. “So you like making girls cum?”
The way she said it wasn’t a question.
“There’s nothing better than making a woman cum,” I say. “Seriously. Nothing beats figuring out what turns a woman on—how she likes to be touched, kissed, fucked. Finding every spot that makes her squirm.” I glance over at her, letting the words hang. “Best thing in the world.”
Miyeon doesn’t say anything, but the air in the car is thick now, the kind of tension that soaks into your skin. We drive in silence for a bit, making some small talk about the weather, baseball, pretending nothing’s building up. But every look, every brush of her fingers against her thighs, just amps it up.
We pull up outside her place—a quiet street, lights off in half the houses. I put the car in park, reach over to unlock her door.
She doesn’t get out. Instead, she puts her hands together in her lap, looking down for half a second, then meeting my eyes. “I have a proposal for you. Just let me finish before you say anything.”
“Alright.” I lean back, waiting.
She takes a breath. “I want you to come inside with me. You can do anything you want to me—however you want. Be as rough as you want. Use me however you want. Only rule is no marks. Nothing that shows tomorrow.”
My cock twitches in my jeans just hearing her say it.
She keeps going. “But—here’s the catch. You can never contact me. Don’t try to find me on Instagram or whatever. And if we ever run into each other out in public, you act like you’ve never met me. If I want to do this again, I’ll text you—just a place and time, probably a hotel. You never reply. Just show up. If you can’t, it’s over. No questions.”
She finally stops, turning her head to look at me straight on. “Well? Are you in?”
I don’t even think about it. “Yeah. I’m all in.” Then I pause. “Just one thing. If I see you somewhere and you’re by yourself—am I allowed to talk to you?”
“That’s fine. But only if I start the conversation.”
“So—outside, you run the show. But once we step inside, I’m in charge.”
She nods, hand on the door. “Exactly. So, are you coming inside or not?”
I kill the engine, shove the keys in my pocket and said yes.
She gets out and I follow, watching her body move under the jumper. The open back shows off her skin—smooth, tight, not a single line out of place. Her ass is insane. Firm but still bounces when she walks. Miyeon glides through the entryway, every step making me want to grab her and bend her over the nearest surface.
She stops in the living room, half-lit by streetlights through the window. I step up behind her, my cock already hard, pressed right between her cheeks as I wrap my arm around her waist. My other hand slides up under the jumper, finding her bare tit and squeezing—she’s so soft, nipple hardening instantly against my palm. Miyeon tips her head, lets out a quiet moan, her hair falling to the side as I kiss the line of her neck. My other hand buries in her hair, grabbing a fistful, pulling her head back just enough.
“Your body is insane,” I growl against her ear. I let go of her breast and hair just long enough to reach for the zipper at the back of her jumper, already tugging it down to get her naked.
I slip the thin straps off her shoulders, letting them fall loose. The jumper slides down her body—slow, inch by inch over her tits, her flat stomach, then clings to the curve of her hips before I peel it all the way to her ankles. Miyeon’s got on nothing but a tiny black g-string, barely a strip of fabric, the back riding high up between her ass cheeks. The little triangle at the front barely covers anything. The satin band wraps her waist, lines cutting tight into her skin. I squat to help her step out of the jumper, taking my time to trace her legs with my hands as she steps free.
Miyeon moves to kick off her heels, but I grab her wrist. “Heels stay on.” I said, she smirks, liking the control, but lets me have it.
I drop my own clothes in a pile. My cock is already hard, pressing right back between her ass cheeks as I stand behind her. I start kissing her neck again, the smell of her shampoo and skin thick in my nose. Both hands come up, grabbing her tits—rough, palms full, fingertips rolling her nipples, pinching and pulling until they’re stiff and swollen.
Miyeon pushes her ass back and grinding against me. I mouth her neck, biting a little, hands twisting her nipples a little harder. She gasps, bites her bottom lip as she leans into it. I squeeze her tits together, pull them apart, twist them harder just to see how she’ll react. Miyeon’s moan comes loud. “Oh, fuck…” she breathes, almost more growl than words.
I don’t let up. One hand keeps her tits trapped, the other slides down, running over her flat belly, past her waistband. I press two fingers right into her slit through the g-string—she’s soaked, heat radiating even through the satin. I start circling her clit, rubbing harder and faster. Miyeon groans, hips rolling into my hand, trying to ride my fingers through the fabric.
The sound of her wetness builds, slick and messy, as I work her. My cock is pinned between her ass cheeks while her pussy pressed against my hand, both of us grinding. Miyeon’s breathing goes ragged, her body jerking as I pinch her nipple with one hand and rub her clit with the other. She cums hard, her voice breaking open with a loud moan. “Fuck—” She bends at the waist, hands braced on the back of the sofa, gasping for breath.
I grab the string of her thong, yank it up hard between her cheeks, the material wedging deep, splitting her pussy lips, making her rise up on her toes. Miyeon moans again, even louder, riding out a second orgasm with her hair falling in a curtain around her face.
I spin her around, kiss her rough and deep, my tongue shoving into her mouth. She kissed back instantly—just as hungry. I grab her g-string, fist the fabric, and rip it. The snap is loud as the string breaking in my grip. Her eyes go wide, but she just laughs, lifting her legs and wrapping them around my waist, balancing on the edge of the couch as her pussy leaves a wet smear across my shorts.
She broke the kiss as I looking down at her—naked now except for her heels, skin flushed, breathing hard. She’s got this girl-next-door face, something almost innocent about her eyes, even now. I lower my head, kissing her body, tracing my lips along her ribs, her belly, her navel, everywhere.
“Suck my tits—please.” Her hands shove my head into her chest. I take her nipple in my mouth, sucking it hard, tongue flicking the tip. Miyeon groans, her legs crushing my waist. I switch sides, biting, sucking, hands squeezing both tits at once. She arches her back then slides backwards, neck and shoulders landing on the couch seat while her legs still locked around me.
She wobbles, almost falling, and I catch her by the thighs, holding her steady. We both break out laughing, her chest heaving under my hands.
“Nice catch,” she breathes.
“Well, I can’t have you getting injured now.” I murmur, grinning as I kiss Miyeon’s flat stomach, dragging my tongue around her navel.
Miyeon laughs, running her hands through my hair. “No one’s ever done that to me. Ripping my g-string like that?” She grins. “That was hot.”
I keep teasing her skin, lips brushing just above her mound. “If you know where to grab, they’ll snap every time.” My tongue circles her navel again, then I slide down between her thighs, eyes locked on her pussy.
She’s spread out, legs wide open in my grip. Her pussy lips are puffy and hot and wet, clit swollen, everything glistening with her cum. Miyeon’s pussy is tight and tucked in, a perfect pink—standing out against her hips. I have to pause, just to stare.
“You’ve got a beautiful pussy, Miyeon. Smooth, tight—so fucking pink. I love how wet you get.”
Miyeon bites her lip, running both hands down over her mound. “I keep it shaved.” She pulls her lips apart, showing me everything, putting herself on display. “I want you to cum inside me. When you finally fuck me, I want it all.” She laughs. “Use me however you want.”
I groan. “Your pussy is perfect.” I lower my mouth, running my tongue from her hole all the way up her slit, circling her clit slow, then fast, then sealing my lips around her love bud and flicking it over and over. I keep her legs wide open with my arms, holding her steady while I eat her out.
“Nnhh—” Miyeon cries out, her moans bouncing off the walls. My tongue works everywhere—lips, folds, clit, even dipping inside as deep as I can, drinking her in.
The longer I go, the louder Miyeon gets. Her thighs clamp around my head, hips rolling up to grind her pussy into my mouth. I can feel her getting close, breath hitching, body starting to shake. I slide two fingers inside her—deep, but instead of going for her sweet spot, I curl them down, pressing out towards her ass. The move rips a scream out of her, Miyeon’s hands in my hair, dragging me into her, cumming hard. Her pussy clamps down, soaking my fingers and jaw.
“Where did you learn that?! Shit—!” She cums again, a mess all over my hand, and again when I keep up the pressure. Finally, she grabs my wrist and shoves my hand away, her pussy sucking at my fingers as I pull out.
Miyeon’s breathless, staring at the ceiling, her cheeks flushed, chest rising and falling. I trail kisses along her inner thigh, nipping her soft skin as she shivers.
“What was that?” she pants, half-laughing.
I kiss her pussy lips again. “Just a little trick. Looks like you loved it.”
“Oh god, yes,” Miyeon says. Then she grabs my face, holding me there. “What else are you going to do to me?”
I smirk. “Your pussy probably needs a break.”
I plant a last kiss on her mound, then push her legs back—folding her almost in half, ass up, her ass on full display.
Then I press my tongue to Miyeon’s asshole, licking her softly at first. She moans, her hips shivering. I push harder, circling her rim, and she groans louder, grabbing the back of the couch, her flat stomach tightening under my hands. I spread her ass wider, burying my face between her cheeks, tongue pushing into her tight hole. Miyeon cries out, digging into the fabric for balance.
I reach between her legs, spreading her pussy lips and pushing two fingers deep into her soaked heat while my tongue keeps working her ass. Her body shudders—she cums almost instantly, legs shaking, voice broken. I give her one last long lick, tasting her, before I pull back and stand.
I grab Miyeon’s hands, haul her to her feet, and kissed hers. Our tongues tangle, her hands all over my back, nails dragging down my skin. I turn her around and push her forward—she bends over the couch without hesitation, ass high, feet still in those black heels, while her legs spread just enough.
I smack her ass hard—Miyeon yelps, sharp and breathy, her whole body jolting forward, ass rippling under my hand. I can’t help but stare. The way her back curves, the delicate line of her spine disappearing beneath that mess of dark hair. Her waist so small.
I grab my cock, stroking it as I line up behind her. “God, you look unreal,” I mutter—half to her, half to myself. I run the tip up and down her slick folds, spreading her wetness everywhere, just watching her squirm. Her pussy’s glistening, lips swollen, already parting for me.
“Please. Please, just fuck me,” Miyeon begs.
I take my time, rubbing the head against her pussy lips, teasing her opening, watching her hips push back. I could stare at this forever—her perfect ass, the way her thighs shake, the way she holds her breath.
Finally, I press my cock to her entrance and push in, slow and steady. Her pussy stretches around, sucking me in inch by inch. I groan—she’s so tight. Miyeon drops her head, hair covering her face, and lets out this low, guttural moan. Her whole body tenses, then melts, taking me deeper. Her juices coat my cock, making it shine as I pull out, then slam back in, this time all the way to the base, hips flush against her ass.
“Fuck, Miyeon. Just like that.” I grab her ass, spread her wide, watching my cock disappear into her body, her swollen pussy wrapped tight, her puckered asshole still slick from my tongue.
“It feels so good—oh god—” Miyeon looks back over her shoulder, hair falling in her face.
I grab her hair, winding it around my fist, pulling just enough to arch her back, making her ass push back into me. She grinds on my cock, every movement making her tits swing, my balls slapping against her with every thrust. Her cries get louder, higher, as I fucked her harder and faster, hips snapping, couch rocking.
I can feel her pussy start to flutter, tightening up, that wild clench that means she’s about to cum again. I love how fast she gets there—every orgasm just makes her wetter, needier.
“That’s it, Miyeon. Cum for me. Let me feel you squeeze my cock—”
Miyeon’s pussy clenches down on me, hard—then shuddering as she lets out a long, low, guttural moan. I feel her cum flooding around my cock, soaking us both, the slick sounds growing even wetter. It’s so much that I hear it dripping onto the hardwood, a messy puddle forming beneath us. The way she gushes, it’s like a squirt—her juices running down her thighs and coating my cock every time I pull out and slam back in.
I start fucking her harder, hips pounding into her ass, the whole room echoing with the slap of skin and Miyeon’s desperate, wild cries. All I can hear is her voice, the crash of my hips against her, and the wet noise every time I bottom out.
“I’m gonna cum!” I groan, my cock swelling, balls drawing tight. I hold back, fighting the urge, every muscle tensed until it’s almost painful.
“Cum inside me! Fill me up—” Miyeon pants, voice breaking as she throws her ass back onto me.
One last thrust and I bury myself deep, unloading thick, hot spurts of cum inside her. My legs shake with every shot, each one pushing deeper, filling her up. I finally let go, slumping over her, both of us spent and catching our breath. My hands press to her sweaty back, feeling her chest rise and fall as she leans into the couch.
“Shit, I haven’t cum that hard in forever,” I mutter, kissing her spine, tasting sweat and sex on her skin.
“Oh god… I’ve never been fucked like that.” Miyeon’s still trembling, panting, as I slide out—our cum pouring down the insides of her thighs.
I straighten up, grip both her ass cheeks, and spread her wide open. My mouth goes right to her asshole—wet, and open—I start licking, getting her hole sloppy with spit. Miyeon’s cry echoes off the walls, muffled as she grabs a pillow and screams into it.
“Don’t you stop—” she gasps, voice half-moan, half-laugh.
I look up from her ass, grinning. “Trust me—I can keep going.” I grab my cock, still hard, and press the head against her wet, twitching hole. “You make it too easy to stay hard, Miyeon.”
I push forward, watching her sphincter stretch, then pop open for me, my cockhead sliding inside her ass. Miyeon clutches the pillow tighter. “Go slow!”
I nod, steadying her hips, spreading her cheeks wider as I ease in, inch by inch. I want to feel every tight spasm, every clench. When I’m buried to the hilt, I pause, rubbing her back, letting her breathe.
“You good?” I ask, one hand sliding under her, rubbing her clit, sometimes slipping a finger back inside her soaked pussy.
“I—I’m good. Just don’t stop.” Miyeon groan.
I start to fuck her slow, savoring every second—her asshole milking my cock, every push and pull driving me crazier. The pressure is different, tighter than her pussy.
“God, you’re so tight, Miyeon. Squeeze my cock—fuck, squeeze it with your ass.”
I can feel Miyeon’s ass squeezing down on my cock, her muscles clamping around me, making it even tighter with every thrust. My second orgasm builds hard and fast—I slam into her, rough, deep, chasing that release. I bury myself in her ass one last time and unload another thick load, balls pumping, cock throbbing inside her. I keep rubbing her clit, fast and rough, and she screams, cumming again, her whole body shaking as she pinches and pulls at her own nipples.
When I finally pull out, I stare at the mess—her asshole gaping, leaking cum, a filthy cream pie spilling out. I scoop some of my cum out with two fingers and bring them to Miyeon’s lips. She sucks them in, licking them clean, looking up at me with a grin. “You taste so good.”
“Next time, you’ll take it straight from the source.”
Miyeon laughs, pressing her ass back into my crotch as she turns to kiss me. “Just how fast can you go for round three?” Her eyes are teasing.
I smirk, sliding my hand up her body, feeling her tits press to my chest. “Give me a minute. You get me going just by looking your body, Miyeon.”
She kisses me, chest to chest, bare skin sticky with sweat and cum. Her voice drops, softer. “You’re dangerous. You make me feel things I haven’t felt in years.” Her hands slide up my chest.
Before I can answer, her phone goes off, a sharp beep cutting through the afterglow. Miyeon groans, peeling herself off me to dig it out of her purse.
“Shit. My boyfriend’s on his way home.” She glances at the screen. “You need to get dressed. Sorry.”
I start grabbing my clothes, pulling on my shirt and jeans. “No problem. How close is he?” I figure she’s tracking his location—she doesn’t look worried, just annoyed.
“Five teen minutes.” Miyeon tosses her phone onto the table, stepping back over to me, arms looping around my neck. Her naked body brushes up against me. “I want to do this again. But you have to swear you won’t try to contact me. Ever.”
“I know the rules.” I said.
Before I go, I pushed Miyeon up against the wall, my hand already between her legs. I finger her pussy hard and fast, pushing two fingers deep and curling them, my palm grinding her clit. Miyeon cries out, back arching, hips grinding against my hand, and she cums again, biting down on my shoulder to keep from screaming. I smile, kiss her on the mouth, then pull away, my fingers still glistening with her slick.
“See you soon,” I tell her, and head out into the night.
-
A week passes, but Miyeon’s still burned into my head. I can’t stop thinking about her—the way she sounded, tasted, the look in her eyes. Even just spacing out, it’s like she’s everywhere.
It’s dinner time, and I hit up a local spot for some food, just trying to kill the craving. Halfway through my meal, I spot her—Miyeon, walking in with a man. She’s dressed casual, but the jeans hug her hips and ass so tight they look painted on, and the black shirt clings to her tits, showing off more than a little. I catch her eye for a split second, but she looks right through me, perfect—just like she said she would. No smile, nothing.
But I can’t stop staring. She looks unreal. I can’t help but wonder if the shirt’s got padding, or if she’s just that good. Either way, the view is enough to get my cock stirring again.
Her boyfriend leaves the table—bathroom run or something. The second he’s gone, Miyeon glances over at me, and her eyes change completely. For a moment, she gives me a look that could melt steel, all hunger and invitation, the kind that says exactly what she wants. She pulls her phone out, types something fast, then tucks it away. My phone buzzes instantly.
My pussy is soaked. Heaven Jongno. 10pm. Don’t be late.
I slip my phone away, fighting the grin on my face as her boyfriend sits back down. She doesn’t look my way again, but I know exactly what’s coming.
By 10pm, I’m at the Heaven Jongno. My phone pings.
Room 23.
I head upstairs, knock on the door, and when it opens, I almost forget how to breathe. Miyeon stands there in a skin-tight dress, cleavage on display, ass barely covered, legs long and flawless in sheer thigh highs and heels. Her feet look as good as the rest of her—tiny, perfect, the straps hugging her ankles.
I step inside and shut the door behind me, eyes dragging over her—Miyeon, standing there in nothing but a black dress and thigh highs, a thin g-string peeking out above the tops. “Thigh highs? How did—”
She’s on me before I finish. Her lips brushing my ear. “Don’t all men love them? You look like the type.” Her kiss lands soft, tongue flicking across my lips, wet and teasing. “I’m glad you like them.”
I shove her back, hard, until her spine hits the wall with a sharp gasp. My hand is already between her legs, fingers sliding under that strip of the lace, feeling the heat and slick. She’s soaked—my fingers glide right through, spreading her open, then pressing in deep. I curl two inside, feeling her pussy clench down tight as I pull her into another kiss.
Miyeon moans against my lips, hands finding my shorts in one rough motion. She pops the button, drags everything down to my knees, then grabs my cock—no hesitation, just pure hunger, stroking me, her palm sticky with pre-cum. She hooks one leg up around my hip, grinding herself against my hand as my thumb finds her clit. I work her—slow at first, then faster—feeling her hips jump. She rips herself from my mouth with a cry, cumming hard all over my fingers.
I watch her, chest heaving, dress bunched up around her waist. I grin, peeling the fabric up, over her hips, over her head. She raises her arms, lets me strip her down to nothing but that bra and g-string, heels still on. I just stand there for a second, staring—every inch of her, lingerie stretched over perfect skin, legs long and smooth in those thigh highs. She looks like every filthy fantasy you’ve ever had.
“On your knees,” I say.
She drops straight down, eyes fixed on my cock. I step out of my shorts, her hand already wrapping around me, stroking it slow. I reach down, gather her hair in a fist, pull it into a messy ponytail. Her lips part right away, waiting.
“I’m going to fuck your mouth, Miyeon. Open up.”
“Yes—use my slutty mouth,” she gasps, both hands grabbing my thighs as I push my cock to her lips.
I watch her wrap her mouth around me, tongue swirling over the head, spit already dripping down the shaft as I push in. My grip tightens in her hair, holding her steady while I start thrusting—slow at first, feeling her mouth open up, her tongue flattening, cheeks hollowing as I push deeper.
“That’s it,” I mutter, watching her eyes flick up—lids heavy, mouth stretched wide around my cock. She relaxes her throat, letting me slide all the way in until her lips press flush to the base, nose buried in my skin. My cock is thick, and she gags on it—eyes watering, throat squeezing, spit bubbling at the corners of her mouth. I hold her there a second, feeling her tongue flex, her jaw straining, just watching her take it.
Miyeon finally pulls back, gasping for air, hand wrapping around my shaft, stroking me slow as her tongue swirls over the tip. Saliva runs down her chin, catching on her bra, glossy and messy. I push her hand away, grab her by the hair, and shove back in—driving deep, my hips rocking forward, cock filling her mouth until she chokes again. Her gags echoing off the walls, making my dick throb harder with every wet sound.
I start to fuck her throat—deep, steady strokes, using her mouth like it’s nothing but a hole to get off in. My shaft is glazed with spit, strands of drool dangling from her chin to her chest. Mascara streaks down her cheeks, black lines running under her eyes as tears spill over. Every time I bottom out, she chokes, gags, her throat spasming tight around me, the sound pure filth.
I pull out—Miyeon coughs, a thick glob of saliva splattering down her chest. She barely gets a breath before I’m feeding my cock back into her mouth, both hands twisted in her hair, holding her steady as I fuck her face, rougher and deeper, feeling her lips stretch, her tongue flatten, her jaw shake.
“I’m close,” I snarl, feeling her throat squeeze me, her eyes locked on mine, face ruined and perfect. One last thrust—I yank out and unload, thick ropes of cum streaking across her cheeks, lips, and neck, some dripping down to her chest. My legs almost give, watching the last spurts paint her skin.
Miyeon just kneels there, face splattered in cum. “Oh god—”
I haul her up, dragging her straight to the bed. She falls back, legs spread wide, heels still digging into the mattress, her pussy bare and shining. I take a long look—g-string pulled aside, lips puffy, slick running down her thighs. I push two fingers inside, knuckles deep, feeling her clamp down, already soaked again. I start working her fast, fucking her hard with my hand, while grinding against her clit.
She arches up, moaning, cheeks streaked, mouth open, hands grabbing fistfuls of sheet. Her whole face is a wreck—mascara smeared, cum glistening everywhere.
“Cum for me, Miyeon,” I growl, fingers pistoning in and out, the wet slap of her pussy filling the room.
Her pussy clamps down around my fingers, her body shuddering as she squirt, soaking my hand and the sheets underneath. I don’t give her a break. I drop straight down, mouth on her clit, sucking it hard, tongue flicking over her swollen bud. She squirts again, legs kicking, thighs clamping around my head. I keep at it, working my fingers in her, feeling her pulse and spasm, until she breaks for a third time—her whole body jerking, pussy squeezing tight, juices leaking out everywhere.
Finally, I pull my hand out, lean up, and kiss her pussy, tasting how creamy she gets when she’s spent. “You get so creamy when you cum like that,” I murmur, wiping my fingers over her puffy, ruined lips. I move up her body, leaving wet kisses across her belly, then up to her chest, mouth closing over one nipple, sucking, then biting lightly, before moving to her other tits.
Miyeon can barely catch her breath. “You’ve made me cum more than my boyfriend ever has. And you haven’t even fucked me yet,” she manages. She reaches for a towel but I grab her wrist, pinning it to the bed.
“Don’t wipe it off. I want to see you like this—face covered in cum while I fuck you.”
Miyeon is a mess—cum streaked across her cheeks, mascara running, hair tangled. She’s beautiful in the filthiest way.
“One thing I love about your body,” I grin, guiding her up my body, “is how easy it is to move you wherever I want.” I say.
Miyeon straddles my hips, knees pressed to my sides. Miyeon hovers over my cock, dragging her slick slit along the shaft.
When we got into position. She grabs my cock, lines it up, then sinks down slow—inch by inch, her pussy opening up, tight and wet, swallowing me deep. Her head tips back, eyes rolling up, mouth open as she takes it all.
“You’re still so hard,” she gasps.
“You love it,” I mutter, watching her ride, her tits bouncing under my hands. “My cock in your pussy, stretching you open. You love being fucked like this.”
“Yes—oh god, yes! It feels good!” Miyeon moans, hands braced on my chest, rocking her hips, grinding her clit against me, fucking herself with slow, needy rhythm. Her ass bounces with every move, the sound is so filthy.
I slide my hands up, grab her tits, squeezing, rolling her nipples between my fingers, feeling them harden and twitch under my palms.
“Come on, Miyeon—cum for me. I want to feel you cum all over my cock.”
“Oh fuck!” Miyeon gasps, grinding down hard. Her pussy clamping on my cock like a fist, and then she just came—screaming, shuddering through a messy, powerful orgasm, holding tight as the aftershocks roll through her.
When she finally comes down, she tosses her hair back, sweat and cum streaking her face, then sits up straight on my cock, still buried deep inside her. She rides me slow, hips moving with a steady grind.
“Your is insane,” she whispers, voice spent but needy. She rocks back and forth, her pussy massaging my cock just right, front wall milking the head with every movement.
“Right there, Miyeon… nice and slow, just like that. Don’t stop. I’m almost there.” My grip tightens on her hips while her rhythm driving me straight to the edge.
Miyeon sinks down and fucks me slow, every movement dragging out the pleasure. It’s one of the best slow fucks I’ve ever had—just pure, perfect friction. When I finally cum, I feel her clench up and cum with me, our bodies shaking together, my cock pumping another load deep inside her. We stay like that, staring into each other’s eyes, lost in the rawness of it.
She lets out a shaky breath, her body softening on top of me. “I need to shower before I go home,” Miyeon murmurs.
“I know,” I say quietly, hand tracing her back.
We shower together—scrubbing sweat and cum from each other’s skin, mouths never far apart. I fuck her again against the shower wall, lifting her up and slamming her down onto my cock, her legs tight around my waist as the water pours over us. It’s fast, and rough—a final claim before she has to leave.
We dry off, not saying much, just sharing the last bit of heat from the shower. Miyeon gets dressed, fixing her hair, checking her face in the mirror. I pull on my clothes, watching her slip back into that tight dress, thigh highs rolled up perfect, heels clicking softly on the hotel floor.
She stands by the door, keys in hand, eyes on me. There’s a half-smile, her cheeks still flushed. She steps close and leans in for one last kiss—slow, deep, just the taste of her, nothing left unsaid.
When she pulls back, she grins, voice low. “Don’t get used to it. This was just…” She shrugs, a little wicked, a little soft. “Heaven for a night.”
I look her over one more time. “Yeah. Best night I’ve had in a long time.”
Miyeon lingers, thumb brushing my jaw, then slips out the door, gone just as fast as she came. All that’s left is her scent on my skin and that last echo in my head.
There’s only one thing louder than Choerry’s moans: the smack of my headboard crashing the wall every time she bounces on my cock. Right now her soaked cheer skirt is bunched around her waist, the fabric sticking to her hips and riding up over her thighs, rain and sweat making her skin glisten. She’s got this look, hair falling everywhere, her flushed cheeks, her lips parted as she throws her head back with every bounce. It’s unreal sometimes, seeing her in moments like this; her tiny waist flexing, her abs tightening every time she grinds down on me, her pretty face twisting up with pleasure and a little hint of mischief.
Honestly, I never saw college playing out like this. And there’s no world where I would’ve guessed that the same girl who used to stalk me from the courtyard, always dressed like she belonged in some perfect campus commercial, would end up naked in my bed, screaming my name, moving on me like she owned the place.
Choerry’s got her own kind of energy. Cute as hell, always pulling on her sleeves or playing with her hair, wide brown eyes that go almost cartoon-big when she wants something, and a way of smiling that flashes up out of nowhere and leaves you a little bit dizzy. She’s sweet, almost shy at times, and then suddenly—she can’t decide if she wants to cuddle up or ruin my self-control completely.
It probably sounds harsh to call her crazy, but you’d get it if you saw how she moves through life. Choerry’s not just quirky, she’s relentless, and she looks so soft doing it that nobody ever sees her coming. There’s just something about the way she’ll slip her arms around my waist, act innocent, then say something filthy with that perfect doll’s mouth. It’s a mess, in the best possible way.
Here’s how it really started, not the version I used to tell people. I figured we met halfway through my first semester at Yonsei, when she slid into the seat next to me in Intro to Econs. She had her legs crossed, showing just enough thigh under that tiny skirt, t-shirt stretched across her chest, it’s screaming: “Eyes up here, perv.” No chance I could focus with her sitting there. She noticed me staring, smiled with that mouth that’s way too pretty for her own good, and just like that, I was done for.
At least, that’s how I thought it started. Except the truth is, Choerry found me first. Way before that class. She’d already spotted me during freshman orientation and, by the end of the week, had my whole schedule down cold. She mapped out my usual routes between classes, figured out which café I liked for my afternoon caffeine, and somehow always seemed to be hanging around my dorm just when I was coming back from the gym or a shower. She told me months later she was “just getting to know me,” which sounded totally normal to her, way easier than just saying hi, apparently.
Most days, after cheer practice, she’d swing by the same bus stop I used or linger in the hallway near my room under the excuse of “forgetting something.” and that’s when I realized what a dumbass I’d been, leaving my shades wide open and wandering around in a towel, or nothing.
By the time she’d twisted her schedule to match mine and snuck her way into all my classes, Choerry finally made her move. That shirt, that smile—she knew what she was doing. Later that night, she caught me outside the dorm just past midnight, rain pouring so hard her uniform was practically glued to her skin. She looked up, hair stuck to her cheeks, sleeves swallowed up around her hands, and asked if she could crash at my place. I thought I was being a decent guy letting her in out of the storm. Maybe we’d be friends, maybe more if things went that way. It wasn’t until she tossed her wet panties in my face and crawled straight into my bed that I realized she was never looking for “just friends” or for me to sleep on the floor.
She told me her name was Choerry between gasps and sucking my cock. Honestly, it’s a miracle she even got that much out; she’s a natural at deepthroating, barely flinching as her lips slid all the way down to the base, spit dripping off her chin. Those big, innocent eyes stayed locked up on me the whole time, her throat straining to swallow every inch, cheeks hollowing out while she worked her tongue. I was lucky I didn’t blow right then and there. My roommate was gone that weekend, good thing, because Choerry’s only got two volumes in bed: moaning loud and screaming even louder. Maybe that’s why she’s such a good cheerleader.
She rides me with her back to my chest, bouncing in my lap like she’s competing for gold. Her slim waist twists under my hands, her belly flexing every time she sinks down and grinds her tight little pussy on my cock. I grab her tits from behind, squeezing hard until she’s shuddering, and she just arches into it, not caring at all when I shove her face into the pillow to muffle those wild, desperate screams. If anything, she pushes her ass back harder, soaking me with how wet she gets when I go rough on her.
That girl stayed all weekend, tearing open condoms and stress-testing every piece of furniture I owned. RIP to my old beanbag chair—Choerry rode me on it until the seams split, and she just laughed and straddled me right there on the wreckage. By Sunday, after another round of post-shower fuck sessions that left her skin flushed and my cock throbbing, she rolled over and asked if she could be my girlfriend.
I thought we’d crossed that line when she begged me to cum on her face, kneeling over my stomach, cheeks splattered, licking my cock clean with that same sweet mouth. But apparently, in Choerry’s universe, you have to ask to make it official. So we did—right there, half-buried under the blankets, both of us sweaty, messy, and still panting. She grinned so wide I thought her cheeks would split, then ducked under the covers and took her time “kissing” her new boyfriend everywhere before finally surfacing for air.
That’s how it started for us. Most people go on a few dates before they fuck each other stupid, maybe learn each other’s quirks before acting like animals in heat. Not Choerry. She’s not wired like anyone else; especially when it comes to Christmas.
We’d been going steady two years by then, and by “steady,” I mean she found a new way to wreck me just about every day. Getting used to fingering her under the desk in lecture or juggling calculus homework while she’s grinding her soaked panties into my lap was a whole new skill set, but I learned. Somehow, she kept her grades up and still brought that same chaos to cheer practice, even after staying up all night riding my cock “studying anatomy.” Art major, through and through.
Her madness hit a whole new level last August. I can pin it to the night she stayed over with my roommate holed up in his own room. My place is basically a shoebox, but hers, actually livable—was always packed with her two roommates, Goeun and Yuki, plus whatever guys or girls they dragged home for their own weekend fun. So, we had to keep our “study sessions” on the down low. which meant cranking up the TV and trying not to bash the headboard through the wall.
I hadn’t even registered what was playing on the screen, was too busy slamming Choerry’s perfect ass into my hips, chasing that sweet, sharp pop every time my cock bottomed out in her from behind. Choerry’s back was arched deep, her slim waist flexing with every thrust, little muscles popping out under sweat-slick skin. My hands were wrapped tight around her hips, thumbs pressed into the dimples above her ass, fingers spreading her cheeks wide so I could watch her pussy swallow me, glistening and stretched around my cock.
But Choerry noticed. She locked onto the screen, staring so hard she went stiff, totally silent, frozen on her hands and knees. Out of nowhere, she just stopped, wide-eyed and shaking, her messy hair clinging to her damp cheeks. Totally out of character for her, especially in doggy. Usually, she’s filthy and loud, mouthing off about how deep I’m in her or how much she needs it harder.
Turns out, the TV was running one of those late-night “sexy” documentaries, trying to push boundaries for the late-night crowd. This one was all about human mating. My adorable, unhinged Choerry just stared, transfixed, while they showed a full close-up; sperm racing straight at an egg, the narrator mumbling about how a guy unloads the biggest load when he knows a woman’s fertile. I could feel her breathing pick up, her whole body trembling under my grip, and her pussy got even wetter, squeezing me tight enough I had to clench my jaw not to lose it.
I kept pounding into her, each thrust making her little waist jerk forward, my cock dragging out of her soaked pussy and slamming back in, balls bouncing off her thighs. Choerry didn’t make a sound. She just stared at the screen, hypnotized, right until the documentary hit the money shot: sperm bursting into the glowing egg.
That’s when she finally broke. Her mouth dropped open, lips slick and trembling, and her eyes rolled back hard. She went off; whole body locking up, back bowed, ass pressing against me as she squirted around my cock. Hot, soaking wet, drenching the sheets and my thighs, sticky all over her tight little belly. Her pussy kept clenching, squeezing every inch of me, milking out every last spurt as I lost it, groaning and shooting deep inside her. Even after I started to pull out, she just kept cumming, shaking, and twitching, leaving a glistening mess all the way down her thighs. She collapsed face-down, panting, a line of drool smearing the pillow, her belly and navel slick with sweat and cum.
I swear, that was the moment Choerry snapped and caught full-blown baby fever. Not the cute, playful kind—no, this was third-degree, breeding-crazy obsession. Every night after that, she’d beg me to lose the condoms, voice all wrecked and desperate, talking about wanting to feel it for real. Tempting as hell. All I could think about was pushing bare into that soft-shaven, dripping pussy, feeling her clamp down and milk me raw. But Choerry’s legendary for being absolute shit at the pill. She made it crystal clear, too—I caught her one afternoon humming while she tossed her birth control, one by one, into the trash, just smirking at me over her shoulder.
After a couple weeks of me holding the line, refusing to risk it, my box of ribbed condoms went missing; then turned up tied together into a rainbow skirt, strung low around Choerry’s hips. She was actually wearing the thing when I got home, spinning around naked, her tiny waist flexing with every laugh. She even plucked one off the string and handed it to me, dead serious. “Just to be safe.” For the record, seeing her do a little twirl in that mess had me running to the convenience store for a new box faster than I ever have in my life.
Trying to keep my condoms hidden from Choerry’s “art projects” turned into a regular battle. But honestly, that was barely the tip of it. At some point, she started leaving baby name lists on my pillow, circled her favorites in pink highlighter, and even texted me pictures of cribs with the caption “future investment?” She was relentless; half of it a joke, but there was always that glint in her eye that made me wonder just how serious she actually was.
That’s not even the half of it. Every other day, I’d come home to find Choerry prancing around my place in nothing but her cheer skirt and a t-shirt stretched tight over a little pillow she’d jammed under it, making her slim belly bulge out. She’d squeal the second she saw me, bouncing across the floor on bare feet, “Look what you did to me!” she’d squeal, shoving her fake bump at me, “You made me a mommy! Come here and feel it!” She’d wiggle her hips, her flat stomach jutting out, not a pair of panties in sight; just slick, shiny thighs, juice running down. Sometimes there’d be a glistening trail on the floor and the pillow flung somewhere in the mess.
And when I finally caved and rolled on a condom, she’d clamp her legs around my waist, her tight little pussy clenching down so hard I’d worry the rubber would snap off. She’d scream at me, “Do it! Spray my little eggs with your sperm! Make me a cute mommy!” like I was breeding her for real, right there. The way she’d gush, and bucking, I actually started worrying her pussy might rip the condom off with how hard she came.
All this just kept getting more until Christmas Eve. We’d just finished a party at her place, wrapping paper everywhere, empty egg nog cartons littering the floor and table. Goeun and Yuki had already crashed; sharing a bed, and from the noise behind their door, not bothering to keep it quiet. Now it was just me and Choerry, tangled up together on the carpet, half dressed and laughing our asses off.
“Hey, you still owe me a present,” Choerry whispered, pressing her back against my chest, gifts scattered everywhere in front of us—cute stuff, dirty stuff, the whole neon pile of vibrating toys catching the glow from the Christmas lights.
“I do?” I leaned over her, peering past her bare shoulder at the mess. “Pretty sure you got everything tonight… unless your roommates made off with something.” Judging by the sounds coming from their room, they were too busy to care about presents.
Choerry giggled and pulled my arms tighter around her, hugging me close like I was her favorite blanket. “Mm-mm, you do. I know you’ve got one more for me…” She slid my hands up under her blouse, no bra in the way, just soft skin and nipples already stiff, pressing into my palms. “But first, you’ve got to unwrap one more little present of mine.” Fuck, she knew exactly how to set me off. My cock jerked hard under her, already straining my sweats, and she ground herself back against the bulge, little moans slipping from her lips as I squeezed her tits—small, perfect, her nipples pebbled and hot in my hands.
“So, should I unwrap you right here, or wait for Santa to come later?” I could barely form a thought, let alone a sentence. Her pussy was already soaking through my sweats, and all I wanted was to drag her down onto the shredded wrapping paper and fuck her stupid.
“Nu-uh! You’re way too naughty for Santa to come tonight!” Choerry pulled my hands from her shirt and pinned them above her head, pretending to pout but giving me that wide, sly, upside-down grin that said she was just getting started. “But Mrs. Claus is about to come for her bad boy… and she’s got something special waiting in her room. Sooner than you think.” Then she jumped up, stretching slow, arching her back so her tiny waist and flat belly were on full display, her navel winking just above her skirt. She wiggled her hips at me, making those needy little “nghh” sounds that always made my cock jump and my brain short out.
“Oh, I see how it is. Can’t have Miss Claus missing out on her chimney ride tonight, huh?” My cock was already thick and throbbing, especially with her ass shaking in my boxers right in front of me.
“Nope! She’s dying to get her stockings stuffed tonight,” Choerry shot back, throwing a wink over her shoulder as she danced toward the bathroom. She knew exactly what she was doing with her hips swaying like that and those boxers riding low and barely covering anything.
I laughed, fighting to stand without tripping over my own hard-on. No idea how I managed to scoop up all her toys and haul them to her bedroom without just taking her right there. The whole room was soft light and stupidly cute decorations, fairy lights, snowmen, Christmas plushies. The kind of innocent setup that’s one big lie when you remember who Choerry really is.
I rummaged through my jeans and found a single condom—tonight’s only shot. I stripped down, clothes dumped in a pile, and dropped onto her bed, cock aching up against my stomach, just listening for Choerry to come back. Through the wall, her roommates were already moaning, giggling, paper-thin plaster doing nothing to hide the mess next door. Made the whole place feel even filthier.
The bathroom door creaked. Lights clicked off. I heard the sharp tap of boots on the floor. Then my heart stopped—bedroom door swung open and there she was, framed in the glow, and fuck, it hit me all at once.
Choerry, in the dirtiest Santa outfit I’ve ever seen. Jet-black boots hugged her calves and stopped just below her knees, showing off all that soft, pale thigh. The velvet skirt was barely even a skirt; just a hint of red, trimmed in white fur, nowhere near enough to hide the black-and-red lace panties underneath. Her waist was so tight it looked breakable, belly flat and smooth, a line running down from under her ribs to her navel, skin glowing against the sheets and the fairy lights. That red corset pushed her tits up, the tops spilling over white fur, every breath she took making them swell.
She cocked her hip, slow and cocky, sucking lazily on a candy cane with those glossy lips, big eyes locked right on my cock, which was standing hard for her, twitching against my stomach. Every bit of her screamed trouble—hair spilling everywhere, cheeks flushed, a little glint in her eye that always means she’s about to ruin me.
“How’s this? Think your Christmas slut’s been naughty enough?” she purred, dragging the candy cane across her lips, then down her neck, letting it trace along her collarbone. I tried to come up with something to say, but my mouth was dry as hell—Choerry’s made me lose my words before, but this was just next level.
“Mmm, looks like I’m not the only naughty one, huh?” She closed the distance in three slow steps, hips swaying, skirt bouncing, and climbed onto the bed. She prowled over me, hair falling across her chest, her belly grazing mine, the heat of her skin making me pulse even harder. “Oh yeah… with a big bare cock like this, you’re definitely top of my naughty list.”
Her hand wrapped around my shaft, squeezing, stroking me slow, teasing the tip with her thumb. My hips twitched, a groan tearing out before I could stop it. But some tiny part of my brain held on—Choerry never remembers condoms.
“Here,” I grunted, tossing her the silver wrapper. She grabbed it, gave me a half-hearted scowl, then let her lips curl into that wicked grin—the one that always spells trouble. “Aww, that’s right! Silly boy, forgetting to wrap up your package for me.”
Choerry stretched up, bare belly sliding over my abs, her navel brushing my skin, the little ridges of her corset digging into my chest. She kissed me hard, biting my lip, then snatched the condom from my hand with her teeth. I nearly lost it—she was already grinding her soaked panties against my cock, the heat and slickness making my whole body jolt. If I lost control now, I’d paint those black panties white and end up a Christmas dad before the night even ended.
The extra-thin condom stuck to her pouty lips, pinched tight between those wide, grinning teeth. Choerry slid down my body, leaving a slick, sticky trail from her pussy all the way along my cock, smearing herself over me, the heat practically radiating from her skin. Then she dipped low and took me in, lips stretching, tongue working as she swallowed me whole. Inch by inch, she unrolled the condom with her mouth, her tongue circling my tip and her teeth scraping just enough to make me hiss. Every little drag sent a bolt of pleasure up my spine. All those late-night movies she watched? They paid off. I should’ve been worried she’d tear the damn thing, the way her teeth grazed the latex, but honestly, I could barely breathe, let alone care.
“Mmm.” Choerry’s moan vibrated around my cock, deep in her throat, her tongue swirling, hot spit soaking right through the condom. I kept thinking how much better it’d feel without anything between us—no barrier, just her raw and messy, drooling on my cock. The look she gave me, dreamy-eyed, desperate, my cock stuffed down her throat—fuck, it almost made me stupid. Maybe just this once, I thought. Maybe I could risk it, feel her tight pussy bare and dripping around me. But no. Not with Choerry. Not when she’s in full breeding mode. I knew better than to trust myself.
She pulled off with a loud, sloppy pop, leaving my dick perfectly wrapped and glistening. “There,” she purred, admiring her work, her lips glistening with spit. “All wrapped up. Just like a perfect present.” Her voice was sweet, but her eyes were all hunger.
“God, Choerry…” I groaned, head falling back. Part of me wanted to close my eyes and just let her keep grinding on my thigh, soaking me through her panties. The rest of me couldn’t look away from her—my own personal Christmas slut, flushed and wrecked, her hair hanging wild. As I locked eyes with her, she finally tore her gaze from my cock and fixed it on me. That look—wild, glassy, hungry. It hit so hard I shivered. I didn’t know what she was about to do, but it didn’t matter. When Choerry’s eyes go like that, you don’t ask. You just hold on.
In the background, the roommates were making a mess. Their bed slammed against the wall, muffled wails and filthy words leaking through—no doubt they’d stolen at least one of Choerry’s toys. She glanced over, and for a second we just listened, letting the noise soak in, the sound making both of us even hornier, pushing the room’s heat up another notch.
“Wow… they’re really going at it, huh?” I muttered, cock twitching under her cheek.
“Yeah…” Choerry murmured, eyes a little wild when she looked back at me with her cheeks flushed. “They’re completely losing it.” Her gaze lingered. “Don’t you wanna be like that too?”
“I’d be lying if I said no.”
“Mmm. You’re already hard, and lying. Naughty, naughty.” Her fingers dragged down my chest, her pussy grinding into my thigh, soaking straight through her panties. The scent of her got stronger, sharp and sweet.
“Fair enough. How about I unwrap my present first—” I tried to lift her skirt, but she darted back, smirking, dropping down to nuzzle her cheek along my cock, making it jerk against her.
“Nope. Naughty boys have to wait. Good girls get to open theirs first.” She flashed a wicked little grin.
“I mean, I’m pretty much unwrapped here…” The air was thick with her scent, her stare practically pinning me to the floor.
“Not yet.” She smirked, dragging her tongue from the base of my cock all the way up the latex to the tip, never breaking eye contact. That look told me everything I needed—tonight, she was in charge, and I was fucked.
“Choerry, we can’t just—”
“I’m not Choerry. I’m Mrs. Claus—and I always unwrap my gifts.” She didn’t break eye contact as she closed her teeth around the latex tip.
“Choerry! Seriously, we can’t just—” But she just shot me a look and tugged with her teeth. The condom never stood a chance. She ripped it open from the tip all the way down, leaving it totally useless. Choerry let out a gasp and bounced back.
“Oh my god, this is exactly what I wanted. My boyfriend’s cock, no rubber…” Before I could even process it, she peeled off the shredded rubber and tossed it aside. There was no way that thing would’ve caught anything, least of all my cum.
“Shit, Choerry, now we need another one.”
“No way. I’m in love with this one,” she purred, planting kisses all over my cock. “Can’t imagine letting another one replace it.” She started going down on me, totally wrecking my ability to think straight.
“Wait—seriously, we need... we can’t just go raw, Choerry… you’re not even on the pill…”
“Mmm.” Her slurping and sucking filled my ears, drowning out everything else. “Isn’t that exciting?”
“N-no… shit, we can’t take that risk, Choerry—”
“Maybe Choerry can’t, but Mrs. Claus can...” She let go of my cock, leaving it glazed with spit. She licked her lips, tossed her soaked panties onto my chest, then crawled up, straddling me.
“Choerry! I’m not playing—this is serious.”
“Who says I’m playing?” Choerry’s eyes were burning. She had that look—dead serious. “Ooh, Naughty Boy...” She sank down, letting her dripping pussy lips drag along my tip. “Mrs. Claus is getting her stocking stuffed full tonight.”
“Wait, Choe—mnhh...” I tried to grab her hips, but was too slow. She sank down hard, burying me to the hilt in one move. First time ever, totally bare inside someone—and holy shit, nothing ever felt like this.
“Mmmm!” Choerry groaned, gritting her teeth, “God, you’re so on the naughty list now...” She didn’t hold back. She started riding me, steady and rough, grinding her slickness all over my cock. My hands locked onto her hips, but I couldn’t force myself to pull her off. I could have, if I wanted. But I didn’t want to. I wanted her to keep grinding, no matter how much icy panic shot through me.
“I'll pull out...” I muttered, head tipping back as her pussy clamped down, warm and tight, making my restraint crack. I was already so fucking close, but any willpower I had was slipping away. I had to fuck her, bare or not.
Choerry kept riding, bouncing up and down, fingering at her corset. Lace by lace, she undid it, her hair falling wild over her eyes.
“Mmm-mmm-mmm,” she shook her head, biting her lip, “Mrs. Claus wants her present nice and deep...” She drove herself down hard, shivering. “Ohhh, I want your cum inside me. I want your—your...!” She choked, couldn’t finish, nails carving into my chest as her orgasm ripped through her. She gasped and screamed at the same time, legs locking around me. I clamped down on her hips, holding tight, barely keeping from cumming right then as her pussy milked me like a desperate fist. There was no pulling out now, she had me locked in.
She finally started to come down, thank God, right before I lost the fight myself. My balls clenched, cock twitching and throbbing inside her bare pussy, just one more thrust and I’d be done for, I knew it. But Choerry collapsed on my chest, panting hard, her corset barely hanging on her sweaty tits. I got one good handful of her tight ass under that little skirt, then tried to roll her off—
No chance. Choerry snapped to life in a flash. Suddenly she had my wrists pinned above my head, grinning like a lunatic right in my face. “Ooh ho ho! Trying to take advantage of Mrs. Claus, huh? You’ll need to give me a better present than that if you want to top the naughty list!”
“Choerry, I’m gonna—” I didn’t even get the words out before her pussy clenched hard around my cock and her eyes fluttering towards the ceiling.
“Yes… do it!” Choerry threw her head back, slamming down onto me, her voice breaking into a growl as she moaned into my ear. “Cum in me. Right here. Give me my present; deep, all the way in my tummy!” She dragged her flat belly against me, showing off where she wanted my cum, inside her, soaking her womb.
“You’ll get pregnant!” I could feel my orgasm boiling over, seconds away.
“Pregnant—yes, pregnant,” she gasped, frantic and breathless. “Knock me up, naughty boy. Give me your baby.” My blood went ice-cold and burned at the same time. Choerry wanted to be bred. She wanted me to pump her full, and she wasn’t letting me pull out. She never stopped riding me, hips grinding, slamming, trying to milk everything out of me. I shook—part fear, part rage, part pure animal in heat. My hands locked on her hips and, instead of stopping her, I started pumping her harder, slamming her down as her crazed eyes locked on mine. Couldn’t stop it. Couldn’t fight it. I—
“Nghh… fuck me… fill me up, give me all your cum!” Choerry wailed as I pinned her hips flush against mine and drove my cock as deep as it would go, unloading every last drop straight into her bare pussy. When she felt it—my hot cum shooting deep inside—she looked like she’d been struck by lightning: eyes staring wide, mouth frozen open in a silent scream, her whole body seizing up, her tight, wet pussy clamping down on my cock with one primal goal—to breed.
I swear I almost blacked out. I can barely remember my own choked moans mixing with her broken gasps, the slap of her hips against mine, her pussy clenching and gushing around me. The orgasm hit so hard my head spun. By the time I came back to earth, I was still buried inside, cock twitching, and Choerry was trembling, still moaning, every aftershock milking me for more. She kept me locked in, wouldn’t let me pull out—her whole body shuddering as she wrung out every last drop.
I held her there, hands gripping her ass, fingers digging into those perfect cheeks. Every time her hips moved, my whole body tensed; I just pulled her down, grinding her onto my cock, making sure every drop stayed inside. I could feel it; my cum, swirling and churning with every squeeze of her pussy, getting mixed up by her greedy little movements. My hot load, right where it belonged. Deep in Choerry’s messy, dripping pussy.
“Mmm… naughty... naughty boy...” Choerry purred, giggling as she thrust her hips down on me a few times, “Mrs. Claus loves your little presents... Mmm, I can’t wait to watch them grow in my tummy...” She sat up, straddling my hips, breathles, glancing down between her thighs at the sticky, shining mess smeared all over us. Her inner thighs glistened with our mixed juices; mine running thick down my cock, pooling at the base. She flashed that wild grin and licked her lips, “You just landed yourself at the top of Mommy’s naughty list.”
What was I feeling? I couldn’t even tell. I don’t think I’d ever been so freaked out and turned on at the same time, watching my insane girlfriend, stuffed full of my cum, grinding and sighing on top of me like she wanted to get knocked up right then and there. But part of me loved it—loved having her lean down, whispering filth in my ear, petting my chest, letting her pussy drool all over my cock. And even though I couldn’t explain it, the thought of maybe planting a baby in Choerry’s beautiful belly... Something inside me snapped.
“Get off me.”
“…what?” Choerry blinked.
“Get. Off. me.” My voice barely sounded like my own. Choerry flinched, a little stunned, but she obeyed; slowly, reluctantly, lifting herself off my cock with a shiver and a soft, broken moan.
“But—”
“OFF!”
She slid to the foot of the bed and sat there quiet, staring up at me like a kid who’d just been caught. My blood pounded in my ears. I was shaking, burning up with rage, my whole body on edge. Choerry’s hair was a wild mess, eyes huge and wet, face all innocence,except her pussy was leaking my cum all down her thighs and into the sheets.
“W-what’s wrong?” she whispered. “I thought you’d like it. Are... are you mad?” She touched herself just below her belly, maybe without thinking, maybe not. I saw it and my jaw clenched even tighter.
“Mad? I snapped. “I could’ve knocked you up, Choerry. You really asking if I’m mad?” I spat. I could hear the sounds in the hallway go dead silent—didn’t matter. If her roommates were listening, they could take notes.
Choerry just stared, her lips twitching in a nervous little frown. She was so innocent, in her crazy way. And I was about to match her.
“Turn around.”
“…Babe?” She tried, but my stare cut her off.
“Turn around. Hands and knees. Now.”
It took a second—then it clicked. Her eyes lit up, that familiar reckless grin slipping back into place as she moved quickly. Before she could say anything cute, I cut her off.
“Hey! Mrs. Claus has been a very naughty girl tonight, and she needs a proper fucking to straighten her out. On your knees. Show me that ass.”
Choerry scrambled up and arched her back, ass up, shivering, shaking it in the air like she was proud of it, like she was begging for more. She looked back over her shoulder, voice breathy.
“Oh god, Mister, you already stuffed me full… I don’t think I can take any more…” Choerry whined, and she wasn’t wrong—my cum glazed her pussy and inner thighs, still leaking out in heavy drips that ran down her shaking legs.
“A good Christmas slut doesn’t say no.” I brought my palms down hard on her ass, leaving red marks. She squealed, bucking back on my cock. “And you’ve been a terribly slutty girl tonight, Mrs. Claus.”
“Ohh, nghh—” Choerry moaned when I dragged my cockhead up her messy slit, “Give me more, please… my little egg wants your presents all over it…” She shuddered under my hands, voice cracking, just like that time we watched that documentary together. Something about her shaking, the things she whispered about her egg—it all drove me wild.
“You want more, slut? I’ll give you something to unwrap in a few months.” I lined up with her soaking hole and shoved inside, slow at first just to hear her mewl. “Yeah, Mrs. Claus, imagine waddling back to Santa with my baby swelling up that pretty belly.”
“Oh, fuck me!” Choerry came hard—she was clenching before I was even all the way in. I didn’t slow down. I pounded her tight pussy from behind, forcing her face into the pillows to muffle her screams. That just made her beg louder, half-crazed, moaning for me to knock her up right then and there. All that anger and lust tangled up in my chest, and the only thing I knew was I needed to fuck my cum deep inside her.
“You want a baby, Mrs. Claus?” I yanked her up by her hair, made her arch her back for me. Her eyes rolled back, moaning for more.
“Yesss!”
“Say it.”
“Mister—!” she yelped as I ripped the last strands of her corset away, baring her tits to the chilly air. “Please, Mister, make me your pregnant slut! Fill me up, make my pussy yours—knock me up, please—AHH!”
I grabbed her bare tits and squeezed hard, pinching her tight nipples until she couldn’t hold back. Her arms gave out and I pounded her ass down into the mattress, her body sprawled out, ass cocked up just enough for me to rut into her. She came hard, screaming for my babies, making a sticky, soaking mess around my cock.
“Cum for me! Cum like a good Christmas slut!”
Her skirt was hiked up around her waist, ass blazing red from the spanking and constant thrusts. I didn’t stop, even when my balls started to tighten again—no way I was stopping.
“Want me to fuck you till your belly swells, slut?”
“Oh—please, make me swell! Make my tummy round!” Choerry jerked beneath me, trembling through back-to-back orgasms, babbling filth as I gripped her by the throat, arching her back, my cock drilling her deep. She gave in completely, helpless and loving it.
“You’re really gonna look like a real slut in that cheer outfit with a baby bump,” I slid my fingers over her stomach; always firm from practice, but if I filled her now, she’d have to watch her belly round out for real. “Everyone will know exactly what you did when my present starts kicking inside.”
“Oh god —!” Choerry tried to grind back, to fuck herself on the cock threatening to knock her up, but all she managed was to shudder and squirt again. “Let them see it! Let them know I’m your slutty cheerleader—carrying your baby! Ahhh!”
I slammed her flat into the mattress and fucked her harder, all my focus burning for another release.
“I’m going to cum again,” I growled. “Gonna plant another present deep inside you…”
“Yes-please!” she sobbed. “Please, put it in me! Fill me up again—give me your baby!”
I grabbed her hips, letting go. “Fuck—take it, Choerry! I’ll knock you up!”
“I’m your Christmas slut!” she screamed. “Make me a mommy! Breed me—fill me!”
There was no way her roommates weren’t listening to me breed Choerry that night. Hell, the whole neighbour probably heard her screaming as I emptied my second load inside her. I thought the first orgasm was the best I’d ever felt, but the second topped it—feeling Choerry’s whole body twisting beneath me while I pumped her full, every pulse flooding her tight fertile cunt with thick, hot cum, bathing her cervix in my spunk.
By the end, we were tangled together, sweaty and breathless, mouths locked and hands everywhere. I never really stopped moving inside her, just kept grinding slow while we kissed, fucked, and finally crashed, arms wrapped tight around each other as the first light crept over the rooftops.
The rest of the weekend was a blur. We went at it nonstop: in bed, in the shower, on the kitchen table, on the couch right next to the table while her roommates tried to eat breakfast. You get the idea. Not once did we bother with a condom—just slick skin, dripping cum, and pure animal need. There was no going back after that, and Choerry only got happier that I’d finally caught her brand of crazy.
Of course, the inevitable happened. Choerry swore she was pregnant—at least in her head. By Sunday she was convinced she was lactating, running over every hour with her shirt up to show off a “baby bump” she insisted was already showing. A few days later she started grabbing pregnancy tests, scribbling little plus signs on them to show me I’d knocked her up—always right after we fucked. Honestly, it started to get to me. It made me hornier than hell, so I decided I’d have to make sure her belly got nice and round by keeping her filled up, over and over. Choerry couldn’t have agreed more. She’d beg for another baby before she’d even “had” the first.
So here we are, a few months after that fucked-up Christmas. Choerry’s still tearing up the cheer field, her energy just as wild, and she’s just as ferocious in bed. My studies are actually going great, maybe because I’ve been dumping every last drop of stress straight into her tight little pussy every night.
She’s still obsessed with the pregnancy game, of course, and lately she’s even thrown bondage into the mix. That was a scene—the day I found Choerry waiting with a riding crop, stern as hell, telling me, “Get over here and put a baby in your Mistress.” She couldn’t keep it up for long, though. By the end, she was moaning about being a good little cumdump slave for her master. She’s still practicing.
But sometimes, watching her prance onto the field with her bare midriff, or seeing her lounge across my lap with her t-shirt riding up, I start to wonder. Her cute little belly—maybe it really is a little rounder than before. It definitely feels firmer when my hand slides across her.
Choerry hasn’t noticed yet. Could be all in my head. But when you live with a girlfriend as crazy as Choerry, maybe you end up a little crazy yourself.
Funny how life can catch you unprepared. One moment, Yeji’s naked in my bed for the weekend. Next minute, she’s already checking flights, talking about overseas promotions like it’s just another line on a list. Months away, another continent, just what happens when you fuck someone whose job is to make the world chase her. Dating an idol at her peak means learning to live in snapshots.
Karina’s a different kind of mess. Different group, different schedules, half the year in different countries. Most of the time she’s just a notification, airport arrivals, a stolen hour backstage, a late-night visit between whatever commitments her agency throws at her.
After Yeji flew out, the quiet felt like a slap. Messages trickled in only when the time zones lined up. I kept telling myself I wouldn’t read into coincidences, wouldn’t chase shadows, wouldn’t drop everything just because someone I wanted was passing through town.
Didn’t plan on it. I told myself that when I hit the ticket link. Told myself again while slipping into the VIP section. But there I was, arms crossed at Waterbomb, watching Karina grind the stage away. Sequins, sweat, that mic clutched like she wanted to break it in half every time she moaned a hook.
God, the way she moved. Every roll of her hips looked choreographed for sin, but she made it look accidental. She hadn’t spotted me, not from where I was tucked behind the camera pit where I could see everything—best seat ever. Her cute little smirk when the lights caught her. The way she bit her lip, played the crowd, bantered and teased.
She’d mentioned her solo gigs a few weeks back, but seeing her own that stage without her band was something else. My original plan was to just walk across the street, wait it out in the lobby. But I didn’t want to go another few months before I could get my hands on her again. So, I stayed.
The crowd poured out in waves, high off the way Karina killed it. I kept my pace slow, hands deep in my pockets, head down—trying my best to blend in. I knew where I was headed, but I wasn’t in a rush. Every step, all I could think about was stripping her out of that costume. That sprayed-on bodysuit clinging to body. Made my mouth water even though Karina and and I have done a hell of a lot filthier shit than that.
The elevator ride was dead quiet. This wasn’t my usual routine. Sure, we’d fooled around in other parts of the world, usually with Yeji and her friends in the mix. But never like this—not right after a show, not while she was still dripping with sweat and adrenaline. This was new territory. It felt like crossing a line I’d been circling for years.
Now I was at her door. Hallway silent, lights humming, nothing but the pulse in my ears as I raised my fist and knocked—three soft taps, sharp and quick, then I heard footsteps padding toward the door almost instantly.
“Just a sec! Sorry, I thought you left already!” Karina’s voice spilled out from inside, high and casual. I heard the lock click, then the door cracked open.
She didn’t expect me. The second she saw my face, Karina froze—one hand clutching the towel barely tied under her arms, other holding the edge of the door. Her hair was wet, skin flushed, cheeks pink from the heat. For a second, we just stared at each other.
“You…” Her voice caught in breathless surprise. I looked her up and down—towel short, thick, definitely expensive, hugging just enough to cover her tits and ass but leaving nothing to the imagination. Bare, long legs. Collarbone shining with tiny droplets of water.
“Hey.” I kept my voice low. “Thought I’d drop by.”
“You were at the show?” she asked.
“Front row.” I nodded. Karina grinned, but didn’t budge an inch.
“You should come in,” she said quietly, almost daring. She turned without another word and walked away, bare feet on plush carpet, towel shifting with every step. I stepped inside and let the door click shut behind me.
The suite was flooded with gold light, city glowing behind the windows—luxury everywhere, but I only had eyes for her. Karina moved like she’d forgotten I was watching, or maybe she wanted me to see. Damp hair dripping down her back, strands hair sticking to her shoulders. The towel was barely hanging on above her hips, not tight enough that it shifts with every step.
Her back was smooth, pale, and that ass, fuckable. Those legs… impossible not to stare. She dropped onto the couch and crossed her legs, cool as ever—like she wasn’t nearly naked, still hot from the shower, skin humming with leftover stage energy.
I was still standing there in the middle of all that shine, staring like a man with zero self-control.
“You gonna sit?” She arched an eyebrow. I dropped onto the chair across from her, but leaned in, elbows on knees. She already had a wine glass, half-drained. She took a quick sip, eyes locked on mine over the rim.
“So... you just showed up? Like that?”
“Yup.”
“You’ve never done that before.”
“I know.”
Karina uncrossed her legs, then crossed them the other way. Towel hitched up another inch, showing off more thigh. “You missed me,” she grinned, all teeth and attitude.
“Maybe.” I shrugged, eyes slipping down to her legs—pale, smooth, still glistening from the shower. She hadn’t bothered to dry off all the way.
“Want a drink?” she asked, setting her glass down.
“Not yet.”
She laughed—short, surprised. “You really just wanted to see me?”
“I did. Didn’t need to fly halfway around the world if you’re singing in my backyard.”
Karina’s fingers drummed once on her glass before picking it up again. Another sip, then she finally broke eye contact, glancing away for the first time. Silence stretched. Not awkward, just thick. She shifted, tugging the towel tighter across her tits.
“I’m not used to this,” she admitted, voice softer.
“Used to what?”
“This. Quiet. A night where nobody needs anything. No team texting about flights. No call sheet stuck to the mirror. No stylist picking out outfits while I’m still wet from the shower.” She looked at me again. “And then you show up.”
“Is that a problem?”
“No,” she shot back, a little too fast. “It’s just... me and my team are taking a break. I didn’t plan for you.”
I let her sit with it. She deserved the quiet for once.
“It’s weird having someone just be here. Not part of the circus. Not asking for favors.”
“I didn’t say I didn’t want anything.” My voice cut through the quiet.
She froze, smile twitching. “What do you want?” Karina teased, but she knew damn well. Her fingers circled the rim of her glass. Her knees stayed tight together. The air in the room changed—hotter, heavier, all the charge crackling between us. Held your ground. No need to rush.
“I want to watch you let go.” My voice was steady.
“I don’t even know how to do that right now.” Karina’s voice was smaller.
“Guess I’ll have to show you.” I slid closer, slow enough she could push me away. She didn’t. Her eyes dropped, then drifted back up.
“So… did you practice that line in the mirror, or…?” Karina laughed lightly.
“Only a couple times.” I smirked. She let out this shaky laugh, like she still couldn’t wrap her head around the fact I was on her couch.
“You’re really here,” she said, a little dazed. “You don’t do this.”
“I do now.”
Karina chewed her bottom lip. “I should probably get ready for bed.”
“Are you going to?”
“Maybe.” She grinned. “Haven’t decided if the towel counts as pajamas yet.”
I leaned in, just enough to close the space.
“Depends how long it stays on.” I said. She laughed again, but her voice had dropped, softer now.
“You’re really not gonna ask for anything?”
“Only if you want me to.”
“I don’t know if I should.” Karina’s cheeks flushed, pink spreading fast. My hand drifted up, tracing her thigh—bare, smooth, still warm from the shower.
“Why? Scared you won’t be able to stop?” I kept my eyes locked on hers. She gave a nervous nod, smile breaking open. I leaned in close enough for her to feel the heat.
“Don’t act like Seoul never happened.” I said simply.
She rolled her eyes, blushing. “God, you’re such an ass…”
“Or Busan,” I added.
“That wasn’t even that crazy!” Karina shot back, grabbing a pillow and half-heartedly tossing it at my chest. The towel slipped—slid down over the tops of her tits, barely hanging on. Neither of us fixed it. Her cleavage spilled out, the towel just a thin excuse now. Her thighs parted, skin tensing as she giggled.
“You’re really bringing that up right now?” she laughed.
“You’re half-naked in front of me,” I said, letting my gaze crawl down every inch of her exposed skin. “In a towel that’s one laugh away from falling off, and you’re still pretending to be nervous.”
Karina bit down hard on her lip. Then in a rough, whispery tone: “Maybe I want you to take it off…”
I didn’t answer. I just reached out, fingers hooking the edge of her towel—right where it was tucked beneath her tits. It barely held, just a weak knot pressing against her flushed skin. Karina didn’t flinch. Her eyes flicked down, then locked back on mine. I waited, giving her every chance to stop me. She didn’t.
I pulled. The towel slipped loose, soft cotton folding under my grip. The tension bled out, fabric unspooling like it weighed nothing. It dropped from her chest first—bare skin, tits on full display, nipples hard and begging to be touched. Her skin was all cream and blush, pink flooding across her chest. I kept peeling, towel sliding down her stomach, over her hips.
Between her thighs: damp heat, impossible to miss. The towel hit the floor, useless now. Karina sat there, naked—legs pressed together, hands resting at her sides. Every inch of her exposed. I stared every inch of her, drinking her in.
“You’re staring.” She flushed, but didn’t move.
“Yeah. I am.”
Karina leaned back, propped on her elbow. Her tits lifted with the motion, nipples jutting out.
“You gonna just stare, or are you finally gonna do something?” she taunted, all smile and attitude.
I didn’t make her wait. I moved in, closing the space between us. My hands claimed her hips, sliding up—palms tracing the soft curve of her waist, thumbs gliding under her tits. Karina gasped, body twitching as I leaned in, mouth locking onto her right nipple. Her breast filled my lips perfectly. I sucked slow at first, hard pulls, like I was tasting something forbidden. Her skin was smell like a clean soap and faint lotion, body still warm from the shower.
Karina let out a soft, breathless moan and arched into me, hips jerking. Her fingers tangled in my hair, not gentle—she yanked me closer, greedy, desperate, like she’d been waiting for this without even knowing it. She let me devour her, chest heaving, letting me work her nipples with my tongue and lips, each flick making her whimper and arch harder.
Without warning, I shifted to her left tit, lips closing over her other nipple, tongue circling, then sucking hard enough to make her gasp. Her whole body arched, ass grinding into the couch, elbows digging into the cushions.
“Mmh, fuck,” she huffed, voice raw. Her heartbeat hammered under my lips, chest rising and falling in time with every moan that spilled out.
I sucked harder, teeth scraping just enough to make her gasp and claw at my scalp. Her nipple slipped from my mouth as she arched, body stretched out and trembling. I looked up, grinning against her skin.
“You taste even better than I remember.” My muttered.
Karina dropped her head back, chest rising, tits flushed and slick. “Jesus… can’t believe you’re doing this.”
“You could stop me.”
“I really, really don’t want to.” She whined.
I kissed my way down, slow and deliberate. Her chest heaved, nipples glistening wet and flushed from my mouth. I didn’t bother saying a word—just left a trail of wet, open-mouthed kisses down her ribs, over her soft belly. Her skin flinched with every touch, goosebumps racing in my wake as she watch me the whole way. My hands slid down, gripping her sides, holding her steady as I shifted lower.
Between her thighs now. Karina spread her legs without needed to be asked—smooth, natural, like her body knew damn well what was about to happen. The heat rolling off her inner thighs was unreal. I buried my face there first, breathing her in. She was soaked. Her pussy was already leaking, swollen, lips glistening—wet enough to coat my mouth before I even touched her. But I waited. Teased. Kissed up the inside of her thigh, then again, and again, until she started to shake and whine from the tease.
“Hey…” Her voice was shaky, pissed and needy at the same time.
“What?” I looked up, grinning.
“You fucking know what.”
She looked gorgeous and wrecked—hands clawing at the back of the couch, tits rising with every pant. I kissed even closer to her pussy, tongue just flicking beside her clit, giving her nothing but anticipation.
“You gonna ask for it?” My voice low, murmured against her skin.
“Please…” she whimpered, again. That was all I needed. I finally ran my tongue the full length of her pussy, slow and smooth, savoring the taste as she cried out—soft, raw, desperate. My hands slipped under her thighs, spreading her wider, holding her in place as I dove in. My tongue parted her folds, licking and working her with slow, every wet stroke dragging moans out of her chest.
Her moans shot up fast, her hips rising off the couch as her legs quivered. Then her legs locked around my head—Those perfect, long, toned, squeezing me in tight. One heel dug into my back, the other hooked over my shoulder, pinning me there.
“Oh fuck, don’t stop—” Karina’s voice was almost a sob, high and broken.
I didn’t even think about stopping. I sucked her clit, flicked my tongue in tight circles, then flattened out, dragging long, slow strokes that had her leaking into my mouth. Her thighs shook around my head, her moans getting higher, rougher. She bucked, I just tightened my grip, pinning her down. Her fingers clawed the couch, lifting her ass up, chasing my mouth.
“Oh my God, fuck, I’m—”
Karina came hard—hips grinding up into my mouth, thighs shaking so bad around my head I thought she might snap. She screamed over and over, each moan sharper than the last. I didn’t let up. My tongue slowed, dragging through her mess, kissing her pussy while she was still pulsing and slick, just riding the aftershocks. When I flicked her clit again, her whole body jerked and she gasped so hard it shook the room.
Karina whimpered, voice barely there. “I… I just—”
But I wasn’t done. I started kissing lower. Her legs loosened slightly in suprise, limp and shaking, giving me more space. I dragged my mouth down, past her dripping pussy, until I hit the soft heat of her asshole. I let my tongue glide down, circling her rim slow, right where she was the warmest, soft, and most sensitive, teasing, then pushing in just enough for her to feel the pressure. Her legs tensed, breath catching.
“Wait—oh God…”
I was already working her, licking around her tight, trembling hole, not shy about it. My hands locked onto her hips, tilting her up, planting my mouth right on her ass. I kissed and tongued her rim, slow at first, then deeper, hungrier, letting my tongue slip closer, pressing her open as she squirmed and moaned and tried to catch her breath. Karina made a strangled sound, somewhere between a moan and a gasp
“Holy fuck! What are you…” she sobbed, voice cracking. She was a mess, shaking, fingers digging into the couch.
I shoved my hands under her ass, lifted her up, gave myself full access. I sucked her little rosebud, tongue working her, mouth locked on that tight ring. I felt her tense, her second orgasm building, panting turning ragged, hips fighting my grip but not trying to escape.
“Mmm… I’m gonna, I can’t… fuck! You’re gonna make me—”
I pressed my tongue a little deeper, held her open, forced her to take it. That was all it took.
“HAAAH!” Karina screamed, back arching off the couch, legs thrashing around my shoulders as she came again—harder this time, whole body convulsing, losing it completely. I licked her through every shake, every clench, kept my mouth on her until she finally collapsed, boneless and ruined, melted into the cushions.
She was wrecked, still twitching, and I just stayed between her legs, hands cradling her hips, thumbs dragging slow circles in the crease of her thighs. I watched her, took in every dazed blink, every shallow breath, her abs trembling as her hand drifted across them. When she finally looked at me, her eyes were glassy—completely gone. I dragged my tongue across my lips, slow and deliberate, making damn sure she saw how much I savored her taste.
“You’re… insane…” Karina managed, voice hoarse.
I stood up, peeling my shirt off in one motion. Her eyes tracked down my chest and my shoulders. I made quick work of my jeans and boxers, pushing them down and stepping out, fully naked now. Karina’s breath hitched. She stared up at me like she was about to do something reckless.
“You’re always bigger than I remember,” she breathed, not even trying to hide the awe. Her hand moved before her mouth did—fingers wrapping around the base of my cock, then her other hand stacking above, like she needed both just to handle it. The pressure made me hiss.
Karina met my eyes as she started stroking, slow and steady, dragging her hands up and down my length. She leaned in, tongue flicking out to lap up the pre-cum beading on my tip—a slow, delicate swipe, tasting me, then letting it gloss her lips. Her hands worked me with a rhythm, slow and teasing, squeezing just right, like she wanted to see how long she could keep me dangling.
Then she started kissing, then licking, tongue flicking the underside, swirling around my head, all while her hands kept a lazy, steady stroke. She was teasing, but her body told another story—legs still wide open, thighs trembling with every aftershock as she worshipped my cock. I reached down and brushed a sweaty strand of hair from her face.
She flashed a wicked smile, then opened her lips and let her breath spill hot over my cockhead. Her tongue traced from the thick base all the way up, circling the tip, then finally her lips slid around me. Inch by inch, she sank down, her mouth was soft, wet, and perfect, hot and slick, taking her time, letting me feel every inch. The suction was slow, relentless—each pull making my hips twitch, jaw clenching as I fought to hold back.
Her tongue moved in sync with every motion, tracing my underside, flicking my ridge, then retreating before sinking down again.
“Mmm…” Karina hummed around my cock, the vibration shooting right up my spine.
Her hands never stopped—one pumping my base, the other roaming up my thigh, nails dragging light. She pulled off with a wet pop, just long enough to breathe, flashed me a wicked wink, then dove back down, deeper, sloppier. Her lips stretched wide around my shaft, sucking harder, spit leaking from the corners, dribbling down my cock and slicking her knuckles. She didn’t care—if anything, she fucking loved it.
Now she was bobbing her head in slow, steady strokes, losing a little control, but not the hunger. My cock was coated in her spit, hands shiny and wet as she stroked the rest of me her mouth couldn’t handle yet.
“Fuck… Rina…” I groaned, voice ragged. She moaned around me at the sound, suction getting messier. Drool pooled at her lips, spilling down my shaft, her pace picking up. She pulled back, kissed the tip, winked again, then opened wider, gripping the base of my cock and slid it back in, taking more.
Her lips stretched, inch after inch sliding into her mouth until her jaw was wide, cheeks hollowing out. I groaned low, hips twitching. Her tongue never stopped—constant pressure, gliding and swirling with every inch she took. When her nose finally pressed to my lower stomach, her throat squeezed around me, tight and perfect. She pulled back, sucking hard, every inch scraping past her tongue and lips.
“You’re still too big…” Karina coughed, a little spit sliding down her chin.
“You’re… you’re doing just fine…” I huffed, hand tangled in her hair.
She grinned, then dove back down—faster this time. Her head bobbed, with a steady, soaking cadence, mouth working me with a filthy, soaking rhythm, each stroke louder, wetter. Spit coated my cock from root to tip, her lips glossy, jaw straining. Drool dripped down her chin, pooling at her neck, streaking wet across her tits.
She was lost in it—eyes closed, brows furrowed, whole world focused on the cock filling her mouth. Pure worship.
“Fuck… I’m… You keep that up, I’m not gonna last…” I warned, breath huffed.
She pulled off just enough to rasp, “That’s the point,” before swallowing me again—deeper, messier, hands stroking what her mouth couldn’t swallow, fingers slick and glistening. I bit down a growl, hand gripping her head, barely hanging on as spit strung sticky lines between us with every movement.
She giggled as best she could with her mouth full, then pulled back slow, letting my cock slide out with a filthy, lewd wet pop. She was breathing heavy, lips swollen, chin and chest soaked in spit.
“Not done,” she whispered, voice rough. She leaned in and licked along the underside of my cock—base to tip—slow, savoring the taste. She moaned softly under her breath like she was the one being pleased, tongue tracing the thick vein. She licked down again, hands working my spit-soaked cock. Her lips brushed my base, then her tongue flicked against my balls.
Karina started with soft kisses—then licked, slow and wet, dragging her tongue around the curve before pulling one into her mouth. Her hand never stopped stroking me, steady and filthy, working my cock while her mouth worked below.
“Fuuuuck…” I growled, barely hanging on.
She hummed with my balls stuffed in her mouth, free hand drifting up to squeeze the base, milking every throb. I looked down—Karina kneeling, spit shining on her chin, mouth full, eyes wild.
“You trying to kill me?” I huffed, voice shaking.
She pulled off just enough to keep stroking, lips sticky, eyes locked on mine. “No,” she said, voice flat. Then kissed my swollen tip, tongue flicking. “I want you inside me.”
That smug little grin on her face was the last straw. I grabbed her shoulders and shoved her back onto the couch—hard, flat, legs splaying open. She gasped as she landed. I crawled between her thighs, cock glistening from her spit and throbbing at the tip. I grabbed myself and lined up—didn’t push in yet.
I tapped my cockhead against her pussy lips, light and teasing, letting wet, sticky sounds fill the air. Her pussy was dripping, every tap stringing slick from her slit to my cock. Every time I nudged her clit, she twitched, whined, hips jumping. I dragged the tip up and down, parting her folds, not giving her what she wanted yet—just keeping her on edge.
“You’re driving me insane…” Karina whined, nearly crying.
“You’re soaked. All from sucking my cock?”
Karina nodded, shivering.
“Say it.”
“I’m soaked… dripping for you. I want it so bad, please…” Karina cooed.
I lined up once more, finally letting myself push a little deeper than before. Karina gasped, pussy clutching at me, so wet I could feel her leaking down my length. I pressed in—the first inch stretching her wide, parting her thick folds as her thighs trembled, muscles tensing under my hands.
“Ffuck…” Karina whimpered, head thrown back, hair spilling across the cushions.
I gritted my teeth, pushing deeper. Her pussy gripped me tight, milking every inch, squeezing around my cock like she’d forgotten what it felt like. I slid in another inch, her moan ripping out louder, desperate. My hips moved slow, steady, making sure she felt every fucking centimeter. She was drenched, but there was no hiding how full she was—her body trying to take it all, stretch around me.
“You’re swallowing me…” I huffed.
“I feel you—” she gasped, hands scrambling at my shoulders, nails digging in as I bottomed out. Our hips slapped together, slick and wet, her pussy flushed tight around the base of my cock—buried to the hilt, every inch claimed and buried. She trembled, breath stuttering in sharp, high moans, lips brushing my ear.
“You’re so deep… ohmygod… don’t move yet—just let me feel it…” she whined.
I held still, feeling her clamp down, letting her body adjust. She grabbed my face, both hands cradling my cheeks, thumbs stroking my skin.
“Fuck me,” Karina purred, voice barely there.
I pulled out just enough to feel her body drag on my cock—then slammed forward, burying myself to the root again with a wet, creamy thump that made her jolt and cry out beneath.
“Ohhh fuck!”
The sound was obscene—flesh smacking, juices squelching, the heat between her thighs going straight to my head. Her legs locked tighter around my waist, dragging me in deeper. I drove into her again, slow, full-bodied, making her tits bounce, the slap of our bodies echoing through the suite. Her hair fanned out beneath her, dark against silk, mouth open.
Every stroke bottomed her out—deep grind, cock throbbing, her pussy leaking all over me. The sound was filthy—soft, nasty squelch with every pump, only getting louder as I fucked her harder. I grabbed her hips, anchored her, and gave her another thick, slow thrust, just enough to make her tits jump and her eyes roll back. The couch creaked underneath us.
Karina squeezed me tighter now, pussy pulsing, working to milk every drop out of me.
“You wanted this,” I growled into her neck. “You wanted to get fucked like this—”
“Yes, fuck, I need it… don’t you dare stop…” Karina was losing it, nodding so hard her hair whipped the cushions.
I stayed buried, cock hilted deep inside her, not pulling out. Just grinding, thick and heavy, rolling my hips so she felt every inch dragging along her soaked, swollen walls, then pressing back in, grinding through her slick, making her gasp—making her take it like she was made for it.
Karina was dripping with sweat, a slick sheen across her tits and neck, hair plastered to her forehead. Her hands clawed at my shoulders, nails biting in as I ground into her. I slid my hand between us, thumb finding her swollen, twitching clit. I circled it slow, light but relentless, just enough to make her cry out—hips jerking, pussy walls clenched around me gently.
“Mmm… fuck… I’m gonna—” she choked out.
“Go ahead,” I breathed against her neck, tasting the salt on her skin, lips dragging through sweat. I kept grinding, rolling my hips slow and deep, cock coated in thick, creamy white that soaked my shaft and smeared all over her inner thighs. Every thrust just made it messier, her juices everywhere. I worked her clit and rolled just right, felt her body snap around me.
She came softly—thighs shuddering, sweat dripping down her chest, arms latching around my back like she’d needed something to anchor her. I didn’t stop. I just kept grinding, slow and heavy, her pussy fluttering, fucking her through every last aftershock, dragging it out until she was limp and gasping.
“Don’t… don’t stop… please don’t stop…” Karina begged, voice nearly gone. I leaned in, kissed her slowly.
“I wasn’t planning to,” I growled, fucking into her harder, my cock gliding through the mess, thick and sticky, pussy still pulsing around me.
“Pull out…” she rasped, voice rough and low.
“Yeah?” I stared down, sweat burning my eyes.
“I want to see it… I want to clean it…” Karina nodded, catching her breath, eyes wild.
I slid out slow, her pussy clung at my cock all the way out, a wet, filthy ‘shhlk’ filling the room as every inch pulled free. My cock was dripping—coated in her creamy mess, strings of slick stretching between us. I shifted back, kneeling up on the couch as she slid down to meet me.
Karina knelt between my legs, hair stuck to her neck, mouth wide open. Her hands wrapped the base of my cock again, pumped me slow, slick palms gliding in the mess she’d made. She stared, soaking in the sight, admiring the mess.
“Look what you did to me,” she whispered, voice shaking. Then she leaned in, dragged her tongue slow along my shaft, tasting herself, humming with pleasure. She moaned, kissed the head, then wrapped her lips around me—sucking hard, no hesitation, eager. Both hands twisted around my cock as her mouth worked up and down, messy and urgent. Spit spilled from her lips, mixing with her own cream, slicking me up as she took me as deep as she could.
She was slurping hard now, loud and hungry, moaning with her mouth full, hair bouncing as her head worked up and down my cock. I groaned, tangled my fingers in her hair, hips twitching against her tongue, but I wasn’t close yet. She felt me throb in her mouth and moaned louder, hands pumping faster, tongue swirling around the head before she finally popped off. Her chin was a mess—spit and cream everywhere.
“Put it back,” she whispered, breathless. “Back inside me…”
I reached down and grabbed her hips, flipped her flat onto her back again. Her legs fell open with no hesitation, her pussy flushed and glistening—begging for it. I lined up and drove in fast. That first thrust was like plunging into liquid fire— her pussy still unbelievably tight despite how soaked she was. Her pussy sucked me in, mess everywhere, my cock sliding in and out coated in her slick and our filth as I bottomed out again.
“Yessss… fuck yes!” Karina cried as I ground into her again, staying deep, fucking her slow but steady. Each stroke dragged the whole length of my cock through her, her walls hugging me all the way.
“Right there… right there, right there!” she gasped, voice cracking as I bottomed out, cockhead pressing into her deepest spot. She clung to me, arms locked tight around my shoulders, legs wrapped around my waist, pulling me even deeper. She moaned into my mouth, kissing me slowly. I didn’t pull away—I kissed her back, harder, arms crushing her to me as I shifted, then lifted her straight off the couch.
She gasped, back arching up, but her pussy never let go—still holding me inside, deep and tight, every muscle wrapped around my cock. She weighed nothing in my arms as I fucked her, holding her up and slamming up into her, hard, thick strokes, every thrust making her bounce on my cock.
Karina’s tits bounced against my chest, thighs flexing around my waist as I bounced her up and down, hips hammering up, lifting her with each pump. Skin slapped skin, wet and filthy, echoing through the suite.
“Fuck, fuck! Oh my GOD, how are you… so deep…” she moaned.
She was trembling in my arms, head slumped on my shoulder, body bouncing wild on my cock with every hard thrust. I didn’t let up. My grip locked her in, using every inch of me to fuck her midair. Cream soaked my shaft, her pussy gushing, leaking down my length, pooling at the base every time I bottomed out. Each thrust curved up into her, hitting her just right, over and over with perfect precision.
She shuddered, breath hot and shaky against my neck, body trying and failing to calm down. She felt weightless in my hold—like a fever dream. But I needed more. I shifted, moving with her still wrapped around me, carrying her back to the couch, laying down flat and pulling her with me until I was on my back.
She paused, eyes wide with realization, then smiled and moaned, crawling into place. Her knees framed my head, pussy dripping, hovering right above my mouth. She reached back, found my cock still pulsing, and wrapped both hands around it.
“Sit,” I growled, staring up at the pink mess still leaking for me.
Karina obeyed, dropping her pussy down on my mouth. I went straight in, tongue dragging through her folds, lapping up her wetness. I moaned into her, felt her whole body jolt and shuddered. She lowered her mouth to my cock again—feeling the heat, then tongue, then lips wrapping around me, slow strokes, spit getting everywhere, even sloppier than before because she couldn’t stop shaking.
I circled her clit with my tongue as she took another inch down her throat, made her gasp around my cock. She tried to keep stroking me, but every time I flattened my tongue and flicked her clit, her hips jumped, hands slipping. I sucked her clit into my mouth, tongue working hard, hands sliding up to grab her ass and hold her down, making her ride my mouth.
“Fuck! I’m gonna—! I’m gonna cum again!” she screamed, her lips trembling on my cock. She tried to keep sucking, desperate, but she was on the edge.
I held her steady, eating her pussy deep and slow, tongue dragging from slit to clit and back again, her slick smeared all over my mouth and cheeks. She finally pulled her mouth off my cock with a wet gasp.
“I’m cumming… I’m cumming again…” Karina sobbed.
I didn’t let up. Karina shoved her mouth back down onto my cock with a gasp, bobbing hard and fast, moaning with every bounce, sloppy and loud, the wet sounds filling the whole room. Her spit mixed with the creamy mess already slicking my shaft, drool sliding down to my balls. Her throat fought to keep up, but she just moaned harder, hands digging into my thigh, her body wrecked, my tongue still working her pussy from below.
My hands slid up the backs of her thighs, higher, until I grabbed her ass, spreading her open wide. I slid my thumb between her cheeks, circling her asshole, feeling that soft ring clench around me. She gasped, moans raw around my cock, throat vibrating as she kept bobbing, spit clinging in messy strands between her lips and my skin.
I pressed my thumb deeper, teasing her rim while my tongue lapped at her clit. Her moans went ragged, hips shuddering, her mouth sinking down almost all the way to the base—throat choking, lips stretched wide. My other hand held her hips, pinning her down, my mouth never stopping, licking, sucking, owning her. Her noises sharpened, turned frantic, until I sucked her clit again and pressed my thumb firmer to her ass.
My cock popped out of her mouth as her head dropped, drool spilling onto my thigh.
“Hollly… Oh my…” Karina whimpered, then she came again, gushing all over my face, her pussy shaking against my mouth. I slowed my tongue and let her ride it out.
She finally climbed off me, her body glazed in sweat, stomach heaving with each shaky breath. I looked up, my cock still aching and my lips drenched. She just stared at me for a beat, then turned and walked off, ass swaying, her thighs still dripping, every step leaving a trail as she disappeared into the bathroom.
“Um…” I started, propping myself up. Then she came back, striding into view with a bottle of lube in hand, naked and glistening. Karina knelt in front of me, lube catching the light as she placed it on the couch.
“Let’s do it again. I want you to prep me this time.” Karina grinned cutely, a filthy little smile curling her lips.
That was all I needed. My cock jumped, aching for more. She turned around, climbing onto the couch on all fours, her body long and stretched out, offering herself up without a word. I knelt behind her, one hand tracing the curve of her back, the other reaching for the lube.
I popped the lube and squeezed a heavy line across her ass, watching it glisten as it ran down between her cheeks, coating her tight little asshole. She shivered at the touch, twitching as it dripped over her rim. I spread her wide, both hands gripping her cheeks, staring at that pink, flexing ring, tight, twitching, begging to be opened.
I circled it with my fingertip, slow, letting her feel every swirl. Then I pressed in—just the pad at first, pushing gentle until her rim gave way, lube helping me sink in. Her moan was soft, breathless, shivering all the way through.
“Yeah… stretch me open…” she gasped, pushing back into my hand.
I worked my finger deeper, twisting and stretching her with slow, steady motions. She pushed back at me me every time. I poured on more lube, added a second finger, felt her clamp down and then let go as the stretch hit her. She gripped the couch, knuckles white, gasping as I took my time opened her up slowly.
“I’m ready… I can take it… please…” Karina begged, squirming for more.
I slid my fingers out her ass and she turned, still on her knees. Then she shifted down, lying back and bracing herself against the cushions. Her skin was flushed everywhere, shining with sweat and lube. She lifted her legs high, knees bent wide, feet braced, her ass cheeks glistened, coated in lube. She grabbed her thighs, pulled them wider, spreading herself until everything was on display.
I knelt between her spread legs. My cock was glossy, smeared with spit and lube, throbbing. I stroked myself once, lined up, and let the tip hover over her tight, waiting hole. I pressed my head right to her rim. Karina sucked in a sharp breath, feeling that swollen, oily head kiss her entrance.
“I want all of it,” she whispered, voice trembling. “Give it to me.”
I let the head settle against her, then pushed slow, steady pressure, just the thick crown forcing its way past her ring. Wet, tight resistance, her rim fighting, then finally giving. Karina’s mouth dropped open in a silent scream, her whole body shaking as I stretched her open. Two inches slid in, my cock dragging through her tight, oiled heat, every inch brutal and slow.
She gasped, fingers flying to her clit and rubbing it slow.
I grunted, grinding past her stubborn rim, felt her ass clutch and flex around my cock. It was insanely tight, slick, squeezing like she didn’t know if she could handle it, but she kept opening for me. I watched her asshole flutter, her slick running down from her clit as she took more.
“Mmm… oh my God…” Karina whined, biting her bottom lip as her legs locked tight around me. I kept pushing until I was all the way in, her ass snug to my hips, both of us shuddering from the stretch. She cried out, grabbed my face, pressed our foreheads together, her whole body trembling in waves.
She grinned—dirty, and wild, with cum streaked on her thighs and my cock buried in her ass.
“Fuck me,” she whispered. I pulled back a few inches, her rim clinging tight and relucant. Then I shoved back in. Her mouth dropped open, a ragged moan breaking free as I rocked into her just like before, slow and heavy, each thrust making her ass clap against my hips. Her asshole hugging every inch of my cock.
I rolled my hips, again and again, wet squelches filling the space between us, slick oil coating my shaft. Each grind curved up inside her, making her whimper and clutch tighter.
“Fuuuck… you’re so deep, fuck me just like that…” Karina groaned, voice hoarse and desperate. She wrapped her arms tight around my back, legs squeezing my waist, heels digging into my spine, holding me close as I fucked her ass, deep and unrelenting.
Then, out of nowhere— “Hmm, pull out… Put it in my pussy… I need it now.” Karina barked, hand slapping my stomach. I froze, still buried to the hilt in her ass.
“You sure?” I was barely breathing.
“Yes! Yes! Put it back in my pussy! Please!” she begged.
I held her hips, pulled out—her ass let me go with a filthy, wet ‘shlup.’ She moaned and spread her legs wide again, pussy glistening, drenched and needy. I lined up, pushed in, her body sucking me in to the root.
“OH FUCK!” she screamed. My cock disappeared inside her like she was made for it. hot, soaked, creamy smooth.
“Faster! Faster! Please! Don’t hold back!” Karina wailed, grabbing my waist. I locked my grip on her, started slamming in hard and deep. The room filled with the loud, messy smack smack smack of our bodies, cream dripping down over her stretched asshole. Her pussy clamped on me, milking every thrust, her hands clawing at the couch.
“Don’t stop! Dontstopdontstop!” Karina squealed, body jiggling, oil and sweat flying everywhere, her pussy gripping my cock with every stoke, clit throbbing, every inch of her begging for it.
“I’m close… I’m so close…”
Her whole body locked up under me, pussy clamping down so tight I could barely move. Her voice broke apart, turned ragged as she shook through it.
“OH Fuckk!” Karina screamed, her eyes rolling back, legs kicking, body convulsing beneath me. I didn’t stop, kept fucking her through it, wringing every last tremor out of her.
“Put… put it back… back in my ass please… please…” Karina gasped, voice thready and gone. My heart hammered in my chest. I pulled out of her dripping pussy with a wet, obscene slick, my cock glazed in her juice. Her pussy fluttered, twitched as it emptied, still leaking.
I lowered myself, lined it up, and pressed my cock back into her asshole—slow at first, pushing through her sloppy, tight hole. Karina’s moaned long and low, melting into the couch, her legs spread wide, ass swallowing me whole.
“Yeeessss…” Karina breathed, stretching for me. I started to move—deep, grinding thrusts, dragging my cock through every inch of her raw, sensitive ass. Then I leaned in, put my whole weight into her, and then I fucked her. Hips slammed forward, brutal, body-wrecking, sledgehammer thrusts that echoed in the room, wet smacks ringing out every time my hips crashed into her ass. Her legs spread even wider, trembling, straining as I pounded into her.
“AH—AH—!” Karina wailed, voice shredded, words broken with every stroke. I grunted, driving into her with every thrust, my cock battering her ass, her body jolting with every thrust. Each slam made her scream, sob, and fall apart, again and again. Then I growled in her ear.
“I’m close…”
Karina eyes shot open, wild and pleading.
“Inside! In… please…” she begged.
I grabbed her hips, yanked her back onto my cock, slamming her down as deep as I could. My balls slapped her skin, sweat dripping down my chest, whole body locked up. I could feel the heat, the pressure, the ache—all at the edge. I slammed forward one last time. My hips meeting hers with a brutal thump, my cock buried to the hilt inside her ass.
Then I held—no movement, just the feeling. Then I exploded.
It hit like lightning as my cock pulsing, then jerking hard, shooting rope after rope of thick, molten cum deep into her guts. I groaned as sweat pouring off me, feeling every spurt as it filled her up. I could feel it leaking out, too much for her to hold, hot and slick, running down the crack of her ass.
“Mmm! Fuckk!” Karina howled, shuddering as my load flooded her. She went limp under me, breathless, ruined.
“Holy… shit…” she whispered, staring up at the ceiling like she couldn’t tell if this was real or a dream. “I can feel it everywhere…”
I stayed buried inside her a second longer, cock still pulsing in the heat of her ruined ass. But I had to move. I started to pull out, slow as hell, dragging every inch through her clinging, trembling rim until the tip finally popped free with a nasty, wet smack.
That’s when the mess started. Thick, bubbling cum pushed out of her gaping asshole in lazy waves, spilling down her cheeks, dripping heavy, staining the couch beneath her. Karina gasped, then giggled—breathless and giddy, legs limp, body soaked in sweat and afterglow.
“Oh wow… Even better than last time…” she grinned, pressing two fingers to her swollen pussy, squeezing out even more of my load. White, creamy streaks oozed down her thighs, all over the couch.
“It’s all over the place,” she whispered, still wide-eyed, high on it.
“That was the point…” I huffed, chest still heaving. She just grinned, melting into the cushions, eyes fluttering shut.
-
Later, the bathroom door creaked open and Karina padded back into the suite, barefoot, hair damp, a fresh towel hugging her chest. She moved slow, wobbling a little, face still flushed and glowing. I was still sprawled on the couch, every muscle loose, relaxed, but wrecked in my own way.
“Hey,” she called sweetly, tilting her head. “You still alive?”
“Barely.” I shot her a lopsided grin. “You took a few years off me.”
She laughed, dropped the towel without a care, and climbed straight into my lap—straddling me, pressing lazy kisses to my jaw, my cheek, my shoulder.
“Good. That means I did it right.” She said, smug as hell.
I wrapped her up, arms around her waist, her bare thighs warm across mine.
“I’ve never let anyone do that to me after a show. Never.” Karina’s voice was quiet now, soft in the hush.
“You were unreal tonight. Onstage and in here.” I meant it—no bullshit.
She grinned, cocky. “Are you calling me a double threat?”
“No.” My hand slid down, grabbed her thigh, gave it a squeeze. “Triple. Don’t forget.”
She laughed, leaning in to kiss me slow, the kind of kiss that still tastes like sweat and sex.
“You’re lucky I’m letting you leave,” she pouted, pressing her forehead to mine. “Should be charging you a fee.”
“I’m leaving?”
She just smiled, sleepy and smug before curling up against my chest.
“You’re totally having dinner at my place one day…” Karina mumbled, half-asleep.
“Hey, I’m taking Hana on Saturday, you feel like tagging along?”
“Sorry, I gotta do something.”
“Look, I’ll pay for everything.”
“Nah. It’s not going to work for me. Thanks anyway.”
“Oh come on, who knows, maybe you can hook up with her friend?”
I wasn’t even that close to the guy asking. Honestly, I’d always had a thing for Hana, so the thought of her getting—something, while I played nice with her friend had zero appeal to me.
But hooking up? That wasn’t likely. It had never happened so far. The girls at school asked me along when they needed a plus one because I was the safe option. Not handsy, never pushy, and a few even said I smelled good.
“Sorry. Not gonna happen.”
“Fuck, how about this, I’ll give you a hundred? I’ll even put in a good word with Hana. Maybe she can talk her friend into blowing you too.”
“In advance.” I held out my hand and waited for him to count out the bills. It was pocket change to him, but it was extra cash for me.
I pocketed the money and headed for the gym. I could hear Junho’s heavy feet slapping the asphalt as he chased me down. That speed never meant good news.
“Did you just pimp yourself out to Hyeon over me?”
“If that’s what you want to call it, sure. Just so we’re clear, he actually pays me. Unlike my ungrateful, piece of shit friend. Plus, he said I might have a shot with the girl Hana’s bringing.”
“Yeah? Let me know how that works out for you.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“You’re too soft, buddy. Girls at school want a guy who’s assertive. Someone who’ll take what they want. Now what the fuck am I supposed to do Saturday? I already told Yeeun and Jiwoo it was on.”
“Sorry, man. I’m just trying to be more ‘assertive.’” I threw up finger quotes just to piss him off.
“Fuck you. Next time I’ll bring someone else.”
“Oh yeah? I bet there’s a whole line of assholes dying to sit around and listen to you get a hand job from Yeeun. The sound of latex gloves rubbing on your dry dick is a turn-on for all of us.”
“Wow. You’re such an asshole when you want to be.”
“Yeah, but I’m an asshole with a hundred in my pocket. And he, unlike you, is actually going to try and hook me up.”
“Fuck you.”
“Is that all you’ve got? Don’t play this game with me, you suck at it.”
I kind of wished I’d kept my mouth shut, because basketball practice was a bitch that day. Coach stuck me on Junho, and he took it as his personal mission to punish me, showing me just how much better he was by running me into the floor.
Like planned, Hyeon’s text came in that afternoon. He picked me up, tossed me the keys, and I drove over to Hana’s place to get the girls.
They were already out at the end of the driveway. Hana was waving and bouncing around like a maniac. Her friend was turned away, still on her phone. Hana had on the usual short skirt and low-cut blouse, always showing off her tits and legs. That, and her blonde hair, is why half the school wants to fuck her.
I recognized the other girl before she even turned. The dark hair, the small frame in tight jeans and a school hoodie, plaid backpack slung over her shoulder like always—Jiwoo, no question.
Jiwoo was everything you’d want in a girl. Beautiful, that hair, that smile, and of course, she had to be athletic and smart too. And yeah, I tried to make a move. Twice. Both times earned me a slap and a punch.
Hyeon jumped out, acting like a gentleman, and held open the back door. He and Hana slid in and buckled up while we waited for Jiwoo to finish her call.
She turned, saw me behind the wheel, and made a face. She shook her head and climbed in.
“Suho?”
“Jiwoo.”
“Junho couldn’t talk you into going with him and Yeeun tonight?”
“Nope. Better options here. Plus, last time we went out with Yeeun, I ended up in the splash zone. Got some extra on my jacket, if you remember.”
“Ew. Gross. Thanks for that mental image.”
“Oh shit, I forgot.” she said. I looked over at her. She was giving me the death stare.
“You say one word, and I swear, I’ll kill you.”
“What?” Hyeon and Hana chimed in from the backseat.
Jiwoo was quick: “Nothing.” The way she said it, neither of them had the balls to keep asking.
“I’m not joking, Suho. Say anything, and you’ll burn in hell.”
I kept quiet, but she couldn’t wipe the smirk off my face. The ride to the restaurant was silent. Hyeon and Hana were making out in the back, but the music blasting from the speakers covered up the sounds. Jiwoo stayed glued to her phone, busy texting.
About ten minutes out, Jiwoo gave me a look like she’d just smelled something rotten.
“Really?”
“Really what?”
“Did you tell my brother you were getting a blowjob tonight?” Her voice was barely more than a whisper, just for me. I matched her tone.
“NO. Well—not exactly. I said Hyeon promised to try and hook me up tonight. But that was before I knew you were coming.” Her face shifted, still pissed, just in a different way.
“What, I’m not good enough for you?”
“No. Yes. Fuck, you know what I mean. Come on, Jiwoo, we’ve hung out how many times? I tried to touch your boob once and you almost broke my arm. You really think I’d try anything funny with you now?”
“You’re a piece of shit. You think just because Hyeon tells his new girlfriend to ask, I should blow you?”
I muttered that she should blow me just for putting up with her bullshit all these years.
“What?”
“I said, I think you should blo—nothing. Forget it. Why’d you even come? You had to know I’d be tagging along.”
“As a matter of fact, I didn’t. If I’d known, I probably wouldn’t have come. But free food and a movie, can’t say no to that.”
“Yeah, and we’ve both scored our fair share of that over the years, haven’t we?”
Dinner was good, and with darkness settling in, we hit the drive-in. We parked away from everyone else. Hyeon grabbed a cooler from the trunk and handed out beers. The cold tasted good while the movie started up.
I heard zippers and buttons coming undone, but I never bothered looking back. Hyeon and Hana knew they had nothing to worry about from me. Jiwoo, though, wasn’t so lucky.
Curiosity got the best of her. The sounds of our friends making out was more than enough to draw her stares. At one point I noticed a naked leg pushing on the headrest of Jiwoo's seat and knew that tonight's party had escalated beyond a simple make-out session.
When the movie hit the halfway point, Hyeon and Hana left for snacks, hair messy, clothes twisted. Jiwoo and I laughed, both of us catching how wrecked they looked. I glanced into the backseat for the first time. Nothing left behind, no cum stains, no used condoms, just a wool blanket, probably still warm from their bodies.
I didn’t hear Jiwoo move, but I felt her breath on my cheek. When I turned, she was kneeling on the seat, leaning over the console, close enough that I could smell her skin and see every detail of her bare face. All of her, right in front of me.
“What?” I asked. I honestly had no idea what she was about to do.
She put her hand on my chin and pulled me in. Her lips hit mine—soft, and warm. My experience was shit, but I did what came naturally, letting her tongue push past my lips, both of us trading spit and heat. Her tits pressed into my arm as she kept moving in, tongues and lips tangled. It was fucking intense, way more than anything I’d had before. By the time we pulled back, I realized our kiss had lasted longer than Hyeon and Hana’s copulation.
“Holy… Jiwoo. That was incredible.”
“Shut up.” Her voice was sharp, just as Hyeon opened the door and the dome light popped on. I saw Jiwoo’s cheeks flushed deep red. Then she glanced down and caught the hard bulge in my pants. “Really?”
“Can’t you two get along for even five minutes?” Hana was scolding her friend, clueless about what actually happened.
Naturally, I was the first one dropped off. Hyeon took the wheel, we all said our goodbyes, and that was it.
–
My parents were already in bed, which was a win for me. Even one beer and my mom would’ve caught me. She could smell alcohol like a bloodhound. Plus, my dick was still hard as a rock.
I stripped and crashed on my bed, running the whole night through my head. Most nights, just hearing people have sex would’ve been enough to fill my spank bank. But Jiwoo had to go and completely fuck that up.
A text binged and snapped me out of it. I checked my phone—just a blushing emoji, no name, just a number I didn’t know. Had to be Hana or Jiwoo. My bet was Hana—how often do you get fucked in a car with two people sitting right there? Blushing made sense.
Second bing, I dropped the phone on my chest.
Same number, this time a message: “Don’t tell Junho.” Could’ve been either of them. Hana had been out with Junho before, maybe she wanted to keep things quiet. But it could just as easily be Jiwoo, panicking about me telling her brother—my best friend—that she kissed me. I was torn, but hell, I was in the mood to stir shit up.
“What’s in it for me?” I texted back.
Instant reply: “Fuck you, Suho.”
“Is that what’s in it for me, or is that a threat?”
“Not a threat. I’ll kick your ass.” Only one person talked to me like that—Jiwoo.
“Too late. Texting him now.”
“No. Don’t do it or I’ll tell everyone about your boner.”
That sealed it. Jiwoo.
“Every guy gets boners. Who do you think you’re going to shock with that?”
She went quiet for a minute, then: “I’ll tell them it was because you were perving on Hana and Hyeon.”
“No one, not even you, would buy that. I’ll tell the truth, it was because you shoved your tongue down my throat.”
“What’s it going to cost to keep you quiet?”
“Boob pic.”
“Jerk.”
“Hey, Jiwoo, reel in that crazy. You know if I tell Junho, he’ll never let you forget it.”
My phone went quiet. Screen black, nothing. I figured that was it until school on Monday. I was about to call it a night when my phone buzzed again.
“Bra shot.”
“Bare.”
“No way.”
“Hey Junho, did I ever tell you about the time—”
“Asshole. Bra. Some cleavage.”
That was probably as good as it would get, and honestly, it beat anything else I’d ever gotten.
“Agreed.”
She took her time, but when the photo came through, it floored me. No face, just her pulling the front of her black lace bra down, giving me a full view of her soft tits, deep cleavage. Her hair was swept over one shoulder, trying to cover up, but it just made it hotter.
Something clicked inside me the second I saw that pic. I couldn’t text back for a while. My throat was dry, couldn’t swallow, couldn’t breathe.
“Absolutely beautiful. I’m going to stare at it for five more minutes, then I’ll delete it. Promise. Thanks for the kiss.”
It almost hurt, but I kept my promise and deleted the pic. Still, it was burned into my memory, no matter what I did with my phone.
Thirty minutes went by with nothing. I figured we were done for the night.
Lights out. I pulled the covers up. No way I was sleeping with my mind racing, my first real kiss, my first almost-nude pic on my phone.
Just as I started to drift off, my phone lit up and binged. I almost ignored it, but couldn’t resist. Picked it up and checked the screen.
“Jiwoo” flashed at the top. One new message. I opened it and my heart slammed in my chest.
She’d sent another picture. No text, no explanation, just the photo. Her naked tits on my screen, clear as day.
No face, but it was her, no question. Perfect tits, perky and round, nipples hard, areolas crinkled. Fucking flawless. I hadn’t asked for it, and I had no plans to delete it. This was staying.
The light from my phone lit up the room as I snapped a pic in response. Sent it right to Jiwoo.
“Jerk.” Her reply came fast. I guess my bare chest didn’t have the same effect hers had on me.
“Really? Yours hit me way harder.”
She sent back another blushing emoji. “I was hoping for something south of your chest.”
“Wow. Who’s the perv now?”
Another blushing emoji.
I knew better than to send a dick pic—those last forever. But tonight, common sense was long gone. I hit send. In less than a second, Jiwoo was looking at my half-hard cock outlined in my boxers.
“Fuck me.” That was her whole message. Short, dirty, not even pretending to be coy.
“Is that a request or a statement?”
“Why do you have to ruin everything?”
At some point I drifted off, restless all night. This was one of those nights I’d replay in my head for years.
My phone woke me up, ringing. For a second, I hoped it was Jiwoo. No such luck—it was Junho.
“Hey.”
“We’re heading to the lake in an hour. I’ll pick you up.”
“Who’s we?”
“Yeeun and me. You and Jiwoo. Who the hell else would it be?”
The SUV pulled up and I didn’t have much choice. I got in the back with Jiwoo. A round of “Hey. Hi. What’s up?” and we were off.
No awkwardness at all between Jiwoo and me, not even after last night. The only thing out of the ordinary was the way she tilted her head, bit her lip, and shot a glance straight at my crotch.
Jiwoo looked fucking hot in cut-off jean shorts and a tight grey tee. She sat sideways the whole trip, half facing me, half looking out the window.
We got to the lake, loaded up the kayaks, and split off—everyone doing their own thing until lunch.
After a couple hours paddling around, we all met up at the stone bluffs to swim and cool down.
My eyes stayed glued to Jiwoo’s ass as she peeled her shorts down and showed off a white bikini underneath. When she pulled her t-shirt up and off, my brain short-circuited. The tits I’d jerked off to last night were right there, barely ten feet away.
“What?” Jiwoo stared right at me, catching me staring at her.
“Oh, you know exactly what. I’m never going to look at you the same again.”
For the first time ever, Jiwoo and I were alone—if you wanted to call it a date. We stretched out on a blanket, soaking up sun, talking about everything: college, sex, all of it.
“Why do you think your brother does so well with the girls at school?” I asked.
“Definitely basketball.”
“You think he’ll do that well in college?”
“Yeah. Even if he doesn’t, he’s got pick-up lines to fall back on.”
I laughed. “Junho doesn’t have lines. Not any that work, anyway.”
“What? They all say he’s sweet. The girls are always talking about his charm, his classic lines.”
I just kept smiling, but played along.
“Okay, so you’re friends with most of his dates. Enlighten me with the magic words he uses—maybe I’ll try them on you.”
“Ha, you wish. Well, he told Yeeun she must’ve come from heaven, because she looked like an angel.”
“Come on. That’s so fucking cheesy. And you think that’s a good pick-up line?”
“I suppose you could do better?”
“Easily.”
Jiwoo cocked an eyebrow, calling my bluff. “Then let’s hear it, big guy.”
“Well, my personal favorite is, ‘Does this rag smell like chloroform?’ Works every time.”
Jiwoo threw herself back on the blanket and lost it, laughing her ass off.
“You’re truly a jerk.”
“Really, Jiwoo? Then give me your best line.”
“Okay—‘You’re so hot, even my pants are falling for you.’” She tried to hide her face, pretending to be embarrassed, but we both knew we were just messing around.
“Oh, you want to go there? How about, ‘Your ankles are having a party—I think your panties should come down for a visit.’”
Jiwoo fired right back: “I’m just not feeling like myself today, can I feel you instead?”
“I like it. Solid. But not as good as, ‘You remind me of my baby toe. You’re small and cute, and I’m probably going to end up banging you on the coffee table later tonight.’”
“Like hell you are. Try this: ‘Legs are the word of the day. Let’s spread the word.’”
That one got me—I had to laugh out loud.
“I’m still winning. Here’s a couple more—‘I’ve played a lot of Tetris, let’s see if I can make this fit.’ Or, ‘Hey, my dick needs a hug from your mouth.’”
Jiwoo froze, mouth half open. I couldn’t tell if she was thinking up another line or if I’d just crossed the line into too much for her.
“Sorry, Jiwoo. Just playing.”
“I know. It just flashed me back to last night. Maybe we should’ve kept to ones that weren’t so… aggressive.”
“Alright, how about this: ‘You know what you’d look really beautiful in? My arms.’”
Jiwoo looked at me, and even though it was subtle, she bit her bottom lip.
“Well, I don’t know if you were trying, but that was your best one so far.”
“Not really. I’ve got one that’s better, but I’ll save it for later.”
“No way. Damage is done. Let’s hear it.”
I wished I could’ve just sent her a blushing emoji, but that wasn’t an option.
“Hey, I just realized you look a lot like my first girlfriend.”
“Boo. That one’s shit, especially since I know you’ve never even had a girlfriend.”
“Exactly.”
We crashed into each other, mouths connecting for the second time in two days. I rolled onto my back and pulled Jiwoo half on top of me, her chest pressed into mine. Her fingers clawed into my hair while she kissed me like she was starving. We had no clue what we were doing, but we made up for it in pure desperation.
For the first time in my life, my hands were all over someone else’s bare skin—her back, her shoulders, feeling every inch like I’d never get another shot.
It was perfect.
Jiwoo swung her leg over me, thigh pressing against my crotch—so close that with a tiny shift, she would’ve been on top. No way she missed my dick straining against my shorts, pressed right up against her.
I slid my right hand up her back, over her ribs, and cupped her breast—thumb slipping just under, palm full of soft flesh. She moaned into my mouth, hot breath all over my face.
Her leg kept grinding on my cock, rubbing through my shorts until I thought I might blow right there. Everything about it felt wild, natural, like we’d always been meant to do this.
And of course, the only thing that could ruin it—did. Junho’s voice calling our names from the lake’s edge, Yeeun cackling behind him.
We scrambled. Jiwoo got herself together, but I was stuck with my hard-on sticking straight up in my shorts, no way to hide it.
While Junho got distracted by something in the water, Jiwoo yanked me up and dragged me straight into the lake, saving my ass.
“What the fuck are you two doing? I thought we were having lunch, not swimming.” Junho sounded halfway pissed.
While the girls dug through the cooler bags, Junho let me know why he was so pissed.
“Fuck, I thought today was the day. We talked about it all week.” I knew exactly what he meant—sex. With Junho, it always came back to getting laid.
“What happened?”
“Nature. She’s on her period.”
“Shit luck, buddy.”
“Right? And Aerum asked me to hang out today. I know I could’ve gotten something from her.”
“Jesus, that’s shallow. Just because Yeeun’s not down to fuck doesn’t mean she won’t blow you or something. Or maybe, you know, actually have a good time with her for once. She’s not bad to hang out with.”
“Fuck you. What kind of wholesome bullshit are you on? Once you get to touch pussy, you’ll want it all the time. Wait and see.”
He wasn’t wrong. Less than twelve hours ago, I had a picture of his sister’s perfect tits on my phone, and ten minutes ago, I had my hand on one. It was all I could think about.
We spent the rest of the day out on the lake. Kayaked until we couldn’t move our arms and the sun was nearly gone. By the time we packed up, Junho’s sulking had faded to a dull annoyance, and he even bought everyone ice cream on the way out.
On the ride back, Yeeun was practically draped over the front console, all over Junho. If I had to bet, she was giving him a hand job while he drove.
Jiwoo popped her seat belt off, turned her back to me, and scooted closer. “Rub my shoulders, please. They’re sore from today.” The way she said it made Junho look at us in the rearview.
“No way. I’m sore too. You rub mine.”
“Don’t be an ass, Suho. Rub her shoulders.” Junho’s approval, just like that—go ahead and touch my sister.
I unbuckled, turned sideways, and pulled Jiwoo between my legs so I could get at her shoulders.
“Not like that. Harder, up by my neck. Gosh, maybe I should get Yeeun to do it.” Jiwoo was giving me shit, loud enough for her brother to hear, but what he couldn’t see was her hand—fingertips just barely running up and down my thigh, slow and teasing, driving me crazy.
Shifting around to get comfortable, Jiwoo slid back until she was right between my legs, then reached behind and untied the strings on her bikini top.
“Do it on my skin. The t-shirt’s going to give me a rash.” Same as before: me with my hands on her bare skin, only now, someone else was right there to see it.
I should’ve worried about Junho finding out, but he was too wrapped up in whatever Yeeun was doing to his dick up front to care what I was doing in the backseat.
Under the cover of darkness, I risked everything and let my left hand drop from Jiwoo’s shoulder, slipping it down onto her bare belly. She grabbed my hand, pressing it tight against the sticky heat of her skin. I froze for a second, not sure if she wanted me to stop or go further, but from the outside, it still looked like my right hand was just rubbing her shoulders.
Then Jiwoo lifted her own hand, tugged her top away from her chest, and nudged my hand up. I felt nothing but smooth, sweaty skin—then the softness of her breast in my palm. Hard nipple under my thumb, her tit warm and firm, nothing like I ever imagined. No way anything would ever feel better than that.
Jiwoo let out a moan—louder than she probably meant to.
“Is he loosening up the stiffness, Jiwoo?” Junho asked, not even turning around.
She pressed her hand right over my cock and answered, “Not really. It’s still really stiff, but we’re working on it.”
I kept one eye on Junho’s head to make sure he wasn’t looking, and when I was sure the coast was clear, I leaned forward and kissed the back of Jiwoo’s sweaty neck.
Brakes squealed and yanked us out of the moment. We were at my house. Once again, I was stuck—rock hard, scrambling for my backpack to cover up as Jiwoo slid back to her side of the seat.
“Thanks for today. Lunch was great, see you all later,” I mumbled, doing my best not to sound like I was about to explode.
“Hey Suho, drive-in next Saturday?” Junho asked.
I tried to play it cool, but I agreed way too fast. “Yeah, sounds good.”
I hadn’t even made it to my front door before my phone binged. A giant, exaggerated pair of puckered red lips popped up on the screen—Jiwoo.
Later, when the room was pitch black, my phone buzzed again and jolted me awake. Just after midnight, but I was instantly alert.
“You up?”
“That depends what you mean by up.”
“Awake.”
“Then yes. Wasn’t, but I am now. Why aren’t you sleeping?”
“Can’t.”
“Why?”
“What are you looking for?”
Jiwoo was in a weird mood, texting questions I hadn’t expected.
“I was asleep. Wasn’t looking for anything.”
“In a girlfriend. What are you looking for? What are your rules?”
“Rules? Dirty in the mouth… don’t go down south.”
“WTF.”
“It’s early. I don’t know.”
“Come on. Give me one real rule.”
“Fine. Common sense—I won’t kiss a girl with a dirty mouth, so I’m not going down south either. Everybody knows that.”
“Remind me never to text you after midnight again.”
“What? You asked!”
“You have a lot of experience in the ‘down south’ department?”
“Honestly? Seen a few movies, but that’s it.”
“Sorry if I’m bugging you.”
“You kidding? Your texts are the best part of my night. Seriously, text me anytime.”
A second later, she sent a selfie—face shot with a dog’s nose and ears filter. Still cute.
“Thanks for today. It was a good time.”
“Great time. You?”
“Me what?”
“Lots of experience south of the border?”
“Nope… same as you. But, Junho walks around naked all the time, so I’ve seen ‘it’ more than once.”
“Hey Jiwoo.”
“Yeah?”
“You kiss so good, and your lips taste like strawberries.” Another blushing emoji, then a pair of puckered lips flashed onto my screen.
“You’re not so bad yourself.”
“Ouch!”
I laughed to myself in the dark, wondering where the hell this was headed. Would we actually take it all the way? Would my best friend want to kill me if he found out? If I wasn’t paranoid enough already, Jiwoo’s next set of messages was enough to mess with my head for the rest of the night.
Three pings, one after another. I expected more teasing, but I was wrong. The first was a close-up of her mouth and teeth—clean, perfect, her lips glossy. The second was the same tits pic from last night, those perfect breasts out in the open. But the third one? fuck. Total game changer.
Jiwoo had taken a shot from above, lying naked on her bed. Lean, sexy as hell. One hand resting on her stomach, one knee bent up. Her mound had just a thin strip of straight, black hair, no curls at all. Just enough to draw your eyes right where she wanted. The angle left only a hint of her ass, and her face was cropped out, but it didn’t matter. It was hands-down the hottest thing I’d ever seen.
“Jiwoo, you’re absolutely beautiful. I would’ve told you that even without these pictures.”
And just like that, the messages stopped—radio silence.
–
Monday mornings suck. It was the last week of school, and I had to get used to waking up early for my summer job. No exceptions. The only thing that helped was a freezing cold shower and jogging to school, just to wake my ass up. But today, even the shower didn’t help. I couldn’t get Jiwoo’s naked body out of my head, and my dick was rock hard, pointing straight up like it wanted to punch a hole through the ceiling.
Fuck it. I grabbed my phone, snapped three quick pictures, sent them to Jiwoo with the caption: you did this to me, and went back to reread last night’s texts.
–
After eight hours of mind-numbing bullshit, I found myself back in the shower, once again blasting a load down the drain. Still no texts, no pictures, no messages. Jiwoo’s radio silence held out all week until Thursday night, when my phone finally rang.
“What?”
“Get ready, numb nuts, we’ll pick you up in ten.”
“For what?”
“I’m taking Yeeun for ice cream.”
“Why the fuck would I want to third wheel with you two?”
“Like you’ve got anything fucking better to do. Plus, tonight’s a celebration. I’ll pay.”
“Celebrating what?”
“I’ll tell you when we get there. See you in ten.”
“No. I don’t feel like being the third wheel.”
“You’ve always been the third wheel.” Click.
Of course, when they showed up, Jiwoo was in the backseat, greeting me the same as always.
We found a table under one of the umbrellas. I looked at Junho. “So, what are we celebrating?”
“I got the call. KNSU. Full ride. I’ll be just down the street from you.”
“What? Wait—where are you going to school?” Jiwoo asked, turning to me.
We’d never talked about where we were both headed after graduation. I just shrugged. “UOS. Why?”
“Shit. I don’t know. Maybe you could have said something, considering I’ll be next door at Dongduk.”
“Fuck. Really? That’s cool. I forgot to mention it—it just never came up.” Junho chimed in, “Yeah, the three of us’ll be in Seoul. We’re just down the road from each other.”
“Four of us,” Yeeun cut in. We all looked over at her. “I’m going to Duksung. And in case you missed it, that’s in Seoul too.”
“Look at that! You’ll still have to hang out with Jiwoo to keep her company, even in college,” Junho joked.
“Yeah, pretty tough job, isn’t it, Suho?” Jiwoo shot back with enough sarcasm that I couldn’t miss it.
Yeeun and Junho went off about all the hook-up possibilities at school—how maybe after first year they’d get a place together to save money, all the couple stuff. Jiwoo, though, just looked at me with this new kind of distance. The only contact was her reaching over to grab my phone, just to play with it, and nothing more. The whole outing turned quiet.
Jiwoo barely spoke, kept her distance, and when I got dropped off, there was none of the usual sneaky kiss or lingering stare.
Later, I was hanging out with my parents when they told me they’d be gone Friday night until late Sunday—off to Busan for a wedding and some christening. Weekend freedom. That almost never happened in my family. I was so distracted by the possibilities that I forgot to check my phone right away.
Upstairs, after I finally crashed on my bed, I checked my phone. Junho had just sent his usual dumb shit, but Jiwoo… she’d spammed me with messages, all stacking up:
“Where are they?”
“Suho”
“Tell me”
“WTF Suho”
“Okay, I’m sorry for not texting you after you sent the pics”
“Suho come on”
And on and on. When I finally texted back, she answered in seconds.
“Sorry Jiwoo. I was watching TV. Didn’t have my phone.”
“Where are the pictures I sent you?”
“Gone.”
“Gone where?”
“Gone. Deleted gone.” It took a while for her to reply.
“What? Why?”
“It broke my heart, but you know your brother uses my phone all the time. Pretty sure you wouldn’t want him finding them.”
She took even longer this time, but when she finally answered, it was worth every second.
“So responsible. You get a medal for that. Next time we’re together, I’ll show you how to make a hidden file so only you can open them.”
And right after that, a close-up pic appeared; her pussy, lips pink and puffy, clit hard and sticking out like a pebble. My cock was so hard it hurt. I had to jerk off, couldn’t help it.
“Fuck, Jiwoo, you’re killing me.”
A short video followed. Same shot, but now I could hear her shaky breathing as her small finger slid down, parted the lips, and slipped in up to the first knuckle. Watching her play with herself, hearing her, made me lose it.
I shot my own video—phone in my left hand, right hand jerking hard. A few more strokes and cum sprayed over my stomach. I hit send before I even came down.
“Was that cum?”
“Yes.”
“From the pics and video I sent you?”
“Jiwoo, you’re so fucking hot. What did you expect?”
“You came so hard. Any on your shoulder?” With a laughing-crying face.
“Close, but no.”
“Bet some would’ve landed in my hair.” Same emoji.
“I wish.”
“You wish it landed in my hair?”
“No. I wish you were here.”
Nothing for a bit. The silence started to get to me, so I texted again.
“Hey Jiwoo, why me?”
“???”
“You could have any guy at school. You used to nearly kill me for even trying to touch your boob, and now… well, you know.”
Again, quiet for a while.
“You’re my brother’s best friend. I couldn’t just tell you how I felt—we’ve known each other forever. But now that we’re all moving away, it’s different.”
Different how? The rest of the night and the next day at school, I could barely focus. All I wanted to do was look at the pictures and the video of Jiwoo over and over. By the end of the day, Junho was waiting outside for me.
He had a plan, obviously rigged in his favor. He needed me to be his wingman on Saturday, just for a bit. He wanted both sets of parents to believe the four of us were hanging out, so he could have the car. The catch? Jiwoo had to come along. Once everyone was together, he’d ditch his sister and me somewhere, and take off with Yeeun for some alone time.
It was a solid plan for him—and, not that he realized, it worked out for me too.
“Suho, you gotta do me this solid. Figure out something to do with Jiwoo for a couple hours, and I’ll owe you for life.”
“You already owe me more than you’ll ever pay back.”
He dropped me off at my place and said he’d text me details later. The house was empty—parents gone, just some cash and a note on how to microwave frozen food.
When my phone rang, I figured it was Junho again, but I was wrong for the hundredth time.
Hyeon—again, looking for backup for another night with Hana. I told him no, and he hit me with his usual offer—then doubled the cash. I thought it over. If Junho dropped Jiwoo and me at my place, she could walk to Hana’s, and Hyeon and I could pick them up there.
“Done,” I told him, running through the plan.
“Sorry man, Jiwoo’s not coming.”
“What, why?”
“Hana won’t go if Jiwoo’s with us.”
“I’m not third-wheeling it, man.”
“You’re not third-wheeling. Hana’s cousin is in town for a couple weeks. She saw your yearbook photo and she’s down. Buddy, you’re getting a free meal, a couple of sojus, two hundred, and you’re finally losing your cherry—all in one night.”
Any other night, any other universe, this would’ve been the best news I’d ever heard. But not tonight. “Sorry, count me out. I can’t do it.” I hung up. No point thinking about it anymore.
Of course my phone rang again right after. I knew Hyeon would try to sweeten the deal. Guys like him don’t get told no. I didn’t even check the screen before answering.
“Yeah.”
“What the fuck, Suho?” Not Hyeon. Jiwoo.
“Hey Jiwoo.”
“Did you seriously just turn down Hyeon, a night out, two hundred, and a sure thing?”
“Uh, yeah.”
“Did you tell him you’d only go if I went?”
“No.”
“Well, Hana’s in my face about it—said you wouldn’t go unless I tagged along.”
“Didn’t say that. I said I wanted you to come, and then told him I wasn’t down for Hana’s cousin. No more, no less.”
Her tone shifted. Everyone at school knew she was Junho’s little sister—no one would’ve expected anything going on between us. After a second, her voice dropped low.
“Are you still coming tomorrow night?”
“You still want me to?”
“Yes.”
That was it.
Next evening, the car pulled up, but for once, I didn’t get in. I opened the door for Jiwoo to get out. She looked at her brother, then at me, then back at her brother.
“Come on, Jiwoo, I’ll explain.”
Once I told her the real plan—why her brother ditched us both, she asked if my parents would care if she hung out at my place until Junho got back.
“I didn’t say anything to Junho. And don’t freak out, but… my parents are gone for the weekend.”
“Gone where?”
“Busan.”
“Why didn’t you tell Junho?” It was a fair question. I should have. It would’ve made his life easier. But I was selfish, I wanted to be alone with his sister, and I told her so.
“What do you think’s going to happen?”
“Nothing. I just want to be alone with you.”
Jiwoo had been in my house before, but not since we were little kids. Last time was probably my tenth birthday. I gave her a quick tour, then grabbed us Diet Cokes and a bag of snacks.
We put on Squid Game and sat together on the couch. I was nervous as hell—scared and turned on at the same time. I could almost feel Jiwoo’s pulse thumping through the couch.
I kept inching closer, little by little, until the bare skin of our legs touched. Jiwoo jumped a little when my leg pressed against hers, but she didn’t pull away.
My hands were shaking so bad I had to set my can down. I took a chance—slid my right arm around her shoulders. She leaned into me, body pressing against mine, and when I glanced down, I could see her nipples pushing hard against her bra and t-shirt. Which was an even better sign.
We sat in that tension until I couldn’t take it anymore.
“Jiwoo, would you be mad if I kissed you?”
She smiled, but her can was trembling in her hand even more than mine had been. “More like, mad if you didn’t.”
Five minutes into the kiss, I was half-sprawled on the sofa, back pressed into the armrest, and Jiwoo was stretched out on top of me. Our lips worked each other over, open-mouthed, desperate. She tasted sweet and tangy—coke, soju, salt from the chips—but I wouldn’t have changed it.
Trying to keep it casual, I slid my hand up her ribcage and cupped her boob from underneath. She didn’t stop me. I filled my palm, thumb working circles over her hard nipple through the fabric. No resistance at all. Then Jiwoo stopped and pulled back.
“Are you sure your parents won’t be home tonight?”
“Positive.”
That was the key word. In one move, Jiwoo yanked her t-shirt and bra up and off. Her tits were bare in front of me, nothing covering her except a few messy strands of hair.
“Up.”
She pulled me forward and stripped off my shirt. When she leaned in, her naked chest felt hot against mine, skin to skin. Our lips met again, and now our hands went everywhere—nothing off-limits. I could’ve stayed there forever, but Jiwoo’s thigh grinding into my bulging told me this wasn’t stopping. I lifted my hips and she tugged my boxers down to my ankles, then stood back, eyes locked on my dick.
Not breaking eye contact, Jiwoo hooked her thumbs into the sides of her panties and slid them to the floor. Naked. Jiwoo completely naked, right there in my house. Pre-cum was already leaking from the tip of my cock. If she sat where she was before, one touch would’ve made me cum instantly.
Instead, Jiwoo climbed onto my lap, knees on either side of my hips. The warmth and slickness of her pussy rubbed up the underside of my shaft. Every shift sent those soft little hairs tickling me. I could live with that feeling forever.
I grabbed her ass, squeezing both cheeks. She arched her back, her tits lifted away from my chest. I took one nipple into my mouth and rolled it around with my tongue, sucking hard.
“Oh shit.” Jiwoo was all in, hands in my hair, pulling my face harder against her chest.
Then she slid down off my lap, onto her knees between my legs. Her hand wrapped around my cock, stroking up and down. Jiwoo’s mouth was open, right at the tip.
“Jiwoo, I really want you to, but I’ll be okay if you don’t.”
Without hesitation, Jiwoo wrapped her lips around me and started bobbing her head, taking more with each stroke. Her tongue was slick, tracing every inch, and her hand cupped my balls, rolling them as she worked. My virgin cock couldn’t handle it.
“Jiwoo, I’m there.”
She pulled off just in time—my cock popped out of her mouth with a wet sound, and my first shot of cum hit her under the chin. The next two streaked across her chest and tits, dripping down her neck and pooling around her nipples. I couldn’t believe how much there was, or how fucking good it looked all over her skin. I couldn’t stop myself and kissed her.
She grabbed a warm, damp towel, laughing as she wiped herself clean. “Do you always cum that much?”
“I don’t know, Jiwoo. I’ve never been that excited in my life.”
“Me either. I think I’m soaking your sofa.”
She probably was, but I needed to see for myself. She lay back against the arm, spread her legs, and gave me full access.
Strands of her wetness stretched across her pussy lips, shining in the light like spiderwebs. I dragged my tongue through them, licking everything away. She was soaked—her taste hit hard, sweet and musky. I had nothing to compare it to, but I already knew nothing would ever top this.
I focused on making her feel good—every move was for her, but I was fucking loving it too. Jiwoo let me know what worked and what didn’t. When I tried to push my tongue inside, she said, “No.” But when I sucked her clit, she brought her hand to my cheek and whispered, “Yes.”
We were both figuring it out as we went.
I kept sucking on her lips, gently nibbling at her swollen clit. I wanted to keep going, never stop. But after her whole body shook and she gripped the cushions tight, Jiwoo reached down, breathless.
“Break. Break, I need to take a break.”
Before she’d kiss me, Jiwoo grabbed the same damp towel she’d used to wipe off my cum and cleaned the stickiness from my face.
It was a big night. One I knew I’d remember for the rest of my life. Normally, I was the model son, but tonight I risked my parents’ wrath and grabbed another soju from the fridge, just for the hell of it.
Jiwoo sat across from me, naked, facing me. We played with each other’s bodies—kissing, touching, stroking—just feeling it all out. Her fingers drifted up and down my still-hard cock, making me twitch.
“Suho.”
“Uhm?” I barely managed, as she traced her nails along my shaft.
“Can we move upstairs? I don’t want my first time to be on your family’s sofa.”
My head nodded so fast I almost laughed. She stood up, offered her hand, and pulled me with her up the stairs.
We ended up on my bed—the old queen mattress that used to be my parents’. She stood on one side, I stood on the other. My mouth was bone dry, stomach in knots, nerves everywhere.
“Jiwoo, there’s a condom in the drawer next to you.” She just shook her head and whispered, “On the pill.”
We climbed into the middle of the bed, both of us shaking. Jiwoo looked incredible—on her hands and knees, boobs hanging, back dipped, showing off her firm tummy and sweet round ass.
She draped herself over me, her skin was silky smooth, so different from my own. Kissing and touching turned into grinding, fingers everywhere. We didn’t need more foreplay. Her nipples were hard, pussy wet, my cock rock solid. We were both ready.
“How do you want to do it?” I asked.
“You on top, so I can look into your eyes.”
On my knees between her spread legs, the alignment was perfect. Jiwoo reached down and rubbed the head of my cock around her opening, spreading precum and her own slickness everywhere. There was more than enough. She nodded, and I pushed forward.
With a slick pop, the head slid inside her. We stared at each other and moaned together. I kept going, slow, inch by inch. No barrier, no resistance—just her tight, wet pussy swallowing me. I sank all the way in, balls pressing up against the soft cheeks of her ass. That was it—we were both officially not virgins anymore.
I couldn’t help but smile, a little laugh escaping. Jiwoo looked at me, eyebrows raised.
“What?”
“You’re just so fucking beautiful. I can’t believe how lucky I am. I used to get punched for trying to touch your boob, and now you’re naked in my bed.”
“Naked in your bed, and you’ve done a hell of a lot more than cop a feel of my tits, you’re inside me, idiot.”
She pulled me down, arms around my neck, tongue in my mouth. Her hips started moving, grinding against me. Every nerve in my body was firing. We were out of sync, a little awkward, but it didn’t matter. Every thrust, every clumsy grind, every nibble and bite, it all just stacked up as experience.
Jiwoo flopped her head back on the pillow, eyes closed, breathing heavy. I kept my eyes open, watching every single detail, the way my cock slid in and out, her pussy lips gripping and stretching, pink and slick, juices building up and coating me. I watched her hands claw at the sheets when she came, shaking.
It was too much. I felt myself losing it.
“Jiwoo… sorry—”
“Do it. Don’t worry, baby.” She got it. She could feel it was coming. She was giving me permission to let go.
“Fuck—”
Entwined, body and soul, we drifted off to a place most teenagers don’t normally go this early, to sleep.
–
“What?” I jolted awake. Jiwoo was still asleep beside me, the room pitch black. No voices, just silence, until both our phones started ringing, almost on cue. Fumbling through the dark, I found mine downstairs.
“Yeah?”
“Where the fuck have you been? Yeeun’s been calling Jiwoo, and this is the third time I’ve called you.”
“We were watching. Couldn’t hear a thing, it’s so loud in here.”
“We’ll be there in ten. Yeeun gotta get home.”
“Okay.”
I took the stairs three at a time back to my room. Even just waking Jiwoo, touching her naked body, had me half-hard again.
“Jiwoo, Junho called. They’ll be here in ten.”
She stretched out like a cat, arms over her head, let out a yawn and a little scream. “I feel so freakin’ great.”
“Call him back, tell him I’m staying until your parents get home,” she said, smirking.
“Think I won’t? I’d do that in a heartbeat.”
She grumbled but got out of bed and went into the bathroom. The door stayed open, and I watched her pee in front of me. She wiped, washed her hands, grabbed my toothbrush, squeezed out some paste, and started brushing. I must have looked stunned.
“What?”
“Nothing.”
“Right. Just remember where your mouth’s been today. I think I’m safe to use it.” She spit, rinsed, dabbed more paste, and handed me the toothbrush to make her point.
Standing at the front door, making out with my best friend’s sister felt unreal. Every kiss felt as electric as that first one at the drive-in. Her lips totally owned me.
When the headlights turned onto my street, it took everything I had to let her go.
“Jiwoo… I love you.”
“I know you do.”
Stepping onto the porch, plaid backpack slung over her shoulder, Jiwoo jogged to the SUV and jumped in the backseat. One honk, one wave, and I was alone.
The shower felt good, but it didn’t fix the hole in my chest. I’d told Jiwoo I loved her and got nothing back. She’d been gone nearly two hours, no text, no call. I knew I was overthinking, but I missed her, plain and simple.
Eating leftovers and zoning out to TV distracted me, but only for a minute.
I grinned at my luck, no longer a virgin, and I’d lost it to the hottest girl in town. It was unreal, even if no one else would ever know.
Even with the wind clattering the neighbors’ chimes, I heard the porch boards creak, giving away someone’s approach. Before the knock, I already knew. I opened the door.
Jiwoo stood there. Different clothes, hair still damp, backpack crammed full. No car in sight. No one dropped her off. She just came.
She slipped through the door, dropped her bag, and pretty much jumped straight into my arms.
“I love you too. I’m sorry I didn’t say it first.”
No apology needed, but I had to ask, “Jiwoo, what are you doing? Your parents are gonna kill you.” That might be a little strong, but they certainly would be pissed that their only daughter was out past her curfew, and in the company of a guy.
“It’s fine. They went to bed early. They’re leaving in the morning and never check on us when they’re up that early.”
Her lips crashed into mine as I dragged her inside, hands all over her. The smell of her clean hair, that girl-soap scent on her skin, made my cock twitch, again.
“How long can you stay?”
“They’ll be back before dinner tomorrow night. I was hoping you’d ask me to stay over.”
My smile and laugh must’ve set her off, because Jiwoo shot me a glare.
“What?”
“Oh, I don’t know. For all these years, you acted like the perfect good girl, and now you’re sneaking out, staying overnight with a strange boy, having se—shame on you.”
“You’re not strange, just weird.” Her punch landed under my ribs, making me flinch.
“Aw! What was that for?”
“For being an absolute jerk.”
Someday I’ll look back on all this with a grin—how we’d done everything together in one day, and yet by night, we were both nervous as hell.
Jiwoo curled up next to me, still in her oversized hoodie, both of us pretending to watch the screen while the tension just kept building.
Finally, she stood, grabbed my hand, and led me like a puppy, across the room, up the stairs, down the hall, and into my bedroom.
Her hands slid the hoodie up and off, sweats dropped to the floor. The matching pastel blue bra and panties set was driving me crazy.
She synced her phone to my speakers and started blasting Ariana Grande’s “Why Try.” Then she put her hand out, palm up, like a crossing guard, stopping me in my tracks. She pointed at the bed, made it clear: lay down, watch.
So I did. Every cell in my body wanted to jump up and grab her, but I obeyed. I watched as she danced, hips swaying, teasing me with every move. She was fucking gorgeous, confident, and in control. Jiwoo stripped my underwear off, then slid out of her own—never breaking eye contact, turning this into her show.
Mouthing the words to the song, Jiwoo stood on the bed, running her fingertips over her nipples, never breaking eye contact with me—every time she and Ariana sang “Why Try.” It was enough to make me twitch, my dick throbbing and already leaking pre-cum. The last “Why Try” rolled off her tongue right before she sank down onto me.
Unlike earlier, there was no rush—tonight, it was slow, deliberate. We were fucking, but it was more than just raw need. My hands traced every inch of her skin as she rode me, hips moving perfectly in sync with the music.
Jiwoo’s fingers circled her clit as I drove up into her, wetness spreading everywhere. Her back arched, my hands cupped her tits, and her whole body shook as she came, pussy gripping my cock so tight I couldn’t hold out. I came deep inside her, pulse after pulse, filling her up, coated the deepest insides of her love tunnel.
She leaned forward, still locked around me, and we kissed. Her fingers tangled in my hair, mine held the back of her head. I could feel my cock still throbbing inside her, both of us catching our breath. It was the best night of sleep I’d ever had in my life.
The morning sunlight rose over the plains, flooding my room with orange light and lighting up every inch of Jiwoo as she lay naked on my bed. Yesterday and this morning, easily the best days of my life so far.
Our lust was full throttle. We fucked in my bed before breakfast. Had sex in the shower, trying to get clean but making more of a mess. Jiwoo sucked me off with love songs playing in the background. I made her cum on my tongue while she kept her eyes on me. Before our second shower, we finished with one last round on the sofa. Family movie night? Never going to be the same.
Hand in hand, I walked Jiwoo home. The place was empty, but staying was too risky. Her brother or parents could walk in anytime. Neither of us was ready for that kind of fallout.
Back at my place, Junho was waiting in the SUV, practically vibrating. He had that look—like he couldn’t hold in his secret for another second.
We grabbed two cold sojus and hit the grass at the park. Junho wasted no time—he told me he’d lost his virginity at the drive-in, in the backseat of his mom’s car, just like he’d always wanted. The whole story, exactly how he’d always bragged he’d do it.
I wanted so bad to tell him about my night, but there was just no way.
Junho grinned, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a used condom wrapper.
“This is the one, buddy. The one that made it all happen. I’m keeping this fucking trophy for life. Right on the shelf next to the others.”
All I could think about was how his parents would react if they knew both their kids lost it the same night. I almost laughed—almost—but kept it in.
“I’m happy for you, man. Was it everything you expected?”
“More. Trust me, just wait. Next time Hyeon says Hana’s cousin is around, go for it. You won’t regret it. Remember when I told you how good it felt to finger Mina? This was a hundred times better. Oh, and sorry for making you hang out with Jiwoo.”
I shrugged. “That’s what friends are for.” I said, Junho tapped his can against mine. “Cheers.”
Jiwoo and I kept it light for the next couple days. Some sexting, a few dirty photos, but we both had work and family shit, so sneaking off wasn’t happening. We both looked forward to the weekend, already making plans by Thursday.
My phone vibrated in my pocket. I ducked out of the room so I wouldn’t get called out for texting.
“Hey.”
“Don’t make any plans for the weekend. We’re going to the lake.”
As much as I wanted to jump at the chance, I played it cool. “I don’t know, man. Two other guys already asked me to tag along.”
“Look, your time will come, I promise. I even called Hyeon to ask about Hana’s cousin, but she and Hana are grounded. Got caught drinking, and you know Yeeun can’t do shit unless Jiwoo asks her. So, you’re fucked.”
“Why am I the one who’s fucked, just because you want to get fucked?” I wanted to keep the game going, but my phone lit up with a new text—from his sister.
“Yeeun called. Lake this weekend. Can’t wait. Miss you so much.” With a string of puckered lips emojis. My eyes stuck to the message, and I felt myself getting hard.
“Hey… come on, answer me.” Junho’s voice snapped me back.
“What?” I’d missed everything he said.
“I said, do me this solid and I promise when we get to college, I’ll get you laid. My word.”
“Your word? You mean like when you said you’d groove one down the middle so I could hit a homer off you and impress Soojin? That word?”
“We were in middle school, you dumb fuck. I’m not talkin’ baseball. I’m talkin’ pussy. And you have my word.”
“Forget it. You don’t owe me shit. I’ll do it because we’re friends, but you have to get me tickets to the first college game you start in.”
“Deal.”
Kayaking at the lake was on. I could practically hear the glee in Junho’s voice when he hung up. As for me, I spent the next three hours adjusting the boner in my pants, counting down the hours.
But shit luck always finds a way to crash the party. I could tell something was wrong with Jiwoo the second I saw her. She didn’t say a word, just stared out her window and kept to her side of the SUV the whole drive.
Lifejackets, drinks, and snacks packed, we split up at the lake. Junho and Yeeun headed north, Jiwoo and I headed south. As we paddled, I could see the tears in Jiwoo’s eyes, even though she tried to hide them.
We grounded our kayaks on the sand—alone, like always. I pulled her close, and asked her what was up. Turns out, what happened to Yeeun last trip just hit Jiwoo that morning—her period, early, catching her off guard.
“I’m always regular. I don’t know why it came this early.”
“Why were you crying? I don’t care about all the other stuff. I want to be with you. Yeah, I love the other stuff, but honestly, just being with you is more important.”
That was it, her little tears turned into full-on sobs, and she grabbed at my t-shirt, burying her face in it. But things calm down. We laid out the blanket, stretched out on the warm sand, just side by side. Her mood changed when our lips met, rubbing the soft skin on her neck, just being together, no pressure. We talked about everything, real stuff, random stuff, dirty stuff, stupid stuff. No question went unanswered. It just felt right.
The idea of sex is always floating somewhere in the back of my brain, but today it was buried under everything else. Would’ve stayed buried, too, if Jiwoo’s fingers hadn’t started playing with the drawstring on my shorts.
She was lying on her side, head on my chest, tracing circles on my stomach and chest while we talked. But the second her hand slipped under my waistband; all bets were off.
She slid her head down and pulled me out from under my shorts, sucked my cock into her warm mouth. Just like last weekend, it was incredible. Her lips and tongue wrapped around me, moving up and down, her fingers massaging my balls and dragging her nails over the skin.
Jiwoo gagged a couple times when she took me too deep, but she never stopped.
I untied the string holding her top in place and slid it off, freeing her tits. As soon as I touched them, she moaned, the vibration shooting right up my cock.
Watching her lips stretch around my shaft, feeling her mouth working me, her soft tits and nipples in my hand, it sent me over the top.
“Jiwoo, I’m cumming.”
She just hummed, lips locked tight on my cock, and I lost it.
This time, nothing splashed on her. Jiwoo caught everything in her mouth, swirled it, and spit it out onto the sand behind her. It was the sexiest thing I’d ever seen.
“Holy shit, Jiwoo, that felt so good.”
She swung her leg over my hips and kissed me, pinning me to the blanket. We stayed that way for at least ten minutes, her bare chest pressed to mine, until she finally got up and walked topless to the cooler.
On her way back, she stopped, hands up, and grinned. “Really?”
“Really, what?”
“Doesn’t that thing ever get soft? Really.”
“Not around you. It’ll never go soft looking at your sexy ass. Jiwoo, I feel bad you made me cum and I can’t even return the favor right now.”
She sat down next to me, looking shy for the first time all day. “We could always just do it in the water.”
Another first. That idea never even crossed my mind, but as soon as she said it, I got even harder.
“It won’t hurt you or anything, will it?”
Her laughed echoed across the lake. “No. It might get messy, though, so the lake is actually a pretty good idea. Plus, we get to try something new.”
We found a hidden spot, stripped off our swimsuits, tossed them over a rock. Jiwoo made me turn around so she could pull out her tampon and toss it in the trash bag we brought. Then she took my hand, and we waded in together, chest-deep in the cold water.
Jiwoo spun around, jumped up, and wrapped her legs around my hips. With my hands gripping her ass, she reached down and positioned me right at her entrance, then slid down and impaled herself on my cock.
“Aaarrrrrggggh.”
For a second, I worried something was wrong, but then she mashed her mouth to mine and shoved her tongue in deep into my mouth.”
“Fuck, that feels so good.”
She was not wrong. It did feel good. It was different from the first time. The inner walls felt different. It was still wet and warm, but in a different kind of way. When we started moving together, Jiwoo shuddered and shivered on my cock. Every time I moved in and out, her warmth was replaced by the cool water surrounding my dick causing strange sensations, and apparently it was affecting her in the very same way.
The water and my hands cupping her ass cheeks kept her suspended, impaled on my cock. Every thrust drew a grunt, a moan, her head thrown back in the sunlight. Her lips only left mine, so that she could tell me that she loved this.
She grabbed my hair, pulled my face to her breast, and screamed as she came, her pussy tightening around my cock, shuddering in my arms. I didn’t even think about asking permission, she was on the pill and was having her period. I held her tight as I unloaded inside her, shooting deep, our bodies locked together.
After, we stayed in the water, tangled up, splashing, kissing, fucking around like horny kids who couldn’t believe their luck. When she shoved me back and tried to climb on again, her pussy poked right into my still-hard cock and she gave me a second “really” look.
“I told you. It’s not me, it’s all your fault.”
She just rolled her eyes and dunked my head underwater.
–
The safety of our rock the and higher vantage point enabled us to see Junho and Yeeun coming toward us across the lake. Their kayaks were almost touching. They playfully splashed and pushed at the other, trying to tip over the vessels. They were as happy as us, only we couldn’t show it.
Another great day at the lake. Kayaking, swimming, lunch and sex, life couldn’t get any better than that.
Yeeun called it. With the paddle back to the boat launch and the ride home we would have to hustle to be home in time for her curfew.
On the way home, same seats as before, only this time Jiwoo wasn’t playing shy. She curled up next to me, pulled my arm over her shoulder, draped herself with her towel, and announced to everyone she was tired.
Junho kept glancing back, eyes narrowed, but I just looked right at him every time. If he had any idea his sister’s hand was wrapped around my dick under the towel, and my fingers were teasing her nipple inside her top, he’d have lost his mind.
The comfort of the ride and the exhaustion from the day had me in a near-coma, zoned out, until Junho slammed the brakes and snapped, “Suho, front seat!” For a split second, I thought Jiwoo and I were totally busted.
Yeeun dove between the seats, landing in Jiwoo’s lap. Me and my erection had no choice but to crawl into the seat that had just been vacated.
“Everyone. fix yourself up. Jiwoo, Yeeun, act like you’re asleep. Mom and dad are at Suho’s house. And you… get rid of that.” Junho pointed right at my crotch.
Gotta give him credit. He’d spotted his dad’s company truck from a block away. No way would it end well if we rolled up in front of my hause with both siblings wrapped up on a boyfriend or girlfriend.
“What the fuck. Oh shit, we’re so dead.” I’d never heard Yeeun swear. It was her upbringing. Yet here we were, and she had just let loose with back-to-back expletives. As strange as they sounded coming from her mouth, she was probably correct.
My dad, Jiwoo’s dad, and what had to be Yeeun’s, were all camped on my front porch, drinks in hand—could be beer, could be iced tea, but the vibe was all business.
As we pulled up, my father called into the house. Junho’s dad stood up and motioned for him. Both Junho and I got out and walked to the back, grabbing our backpacks.
I mouthed, what the fuck? at him, but he just shook his head.
“Junho, bring Jiwoo and Yeeun over too,” his dad called, voice booming across the yard.
“They’re asleep, Dad.” Junho said.
“Wake them up.” No arguing with that.
The girls stretched, yawned, did their best to look natural, just enough not to be suspicious.
We filed inside. The three mothers were around the dining table, scattered with forms and paperwork. Kitchen counter loaded with snacks, wine, iced tea, and empty beers. Whatever was coming, it needed refreshments.
“If the others don’t mind, I’ll start.” Yeeun’s father took charge. “Over the years, Yeeun and Jiwoo have been very good friends. We know and love Jiwoo like she’s one of our own. Junho and Suho, Yeeun always speaks highly of you two. I want to thank you both for letting her tag along and for looking out for her.”
I heard Junho swallow the lump in his throat.
“At times, the world is a big, ungodly place and bad things can happen. Seoul, for example—if you want to survive a city like that, you need support. You need the Lord, and you need each other. That’s why we’re here.”
The four of us exchanged looks, totally lost. No one had any idea what he was getting at. Thankfully, Junho and Jiwoo’s mom stepped in.
“Kids, what we’re saying is, it’d be safer for all of you if you shared a place together in Seoul. Instead of living in separate dorms in a big, strange city, you’d look out for each other. Yeeun and Jiwoo could share a room, and Suho could room with Junho. You four have been friends forever.”
Junho rolled his eyes and groaned, “Come on, I don’t want to babysit,” mostly for show.
“It’d save us all some money too, Junho. Seoul’s expensive, even with scholarships.”
My dad tried to lighten it up. “Alright, let’s have snacks and something to drink. You kids talk it over, think about it, and let us know if it’s something that you could possibly live with.”
Two glasses of tea, half a pound of chips, and my mind was set—fuck yes, I loved the idea.
When we regrouped, Yeeun spoke up for everyone.
“I think we’re all okay with it, as long as the boys pick up after themselves and there are two bathrooms. If you think it’s safer for us and cheaper for you, we’ll do it.”
Lots of hugs and happy parents. They thought they’d pulled one over on us, but with Junho and I in a room across the hall from the girls, in the same apartment, who knew what would happen?
Later, in the dark, my phone lit up. Not Jiwoo, we’d said goodnight already.
“I’m not sharing a room with you, dickhead.”
“Then why the fuck didn’t you say something at my house? Tell your dad we need a three-bedroom.”
“We only need two.”
“???”
“I’m sharing with Yeeun.”
“What the hell am I supposed to do?”
“Figure it out. You’ve always been a smart guy. Oh by the way, I saw you grabbing my sister’s tit.”
-
Junho’s dad and mine pulled the trailer up in front of our new place. It was central to all our schools, close enough to walk anywhere. Three hours later, all the furniture and boxes were up the three flights of stairs and dumped in the living room.
Before leaving, Junho’s dad and mine delivered the standard “be responsible” lecture, then they took off, finally leaving us on our own.
As requested, the place had two bathrooms and plenty of space for the four of us. Junho and I let the girls pick their room, it didn’t matter to us. Setting up beds and unpacking took less time than expected.
Junho ordered Seoul’s pizza, and we kept tearing through boxes.
“Suho, what’s in this? Can I open it?” Jiwoo was pointing at a big box with my name.
“Yeah, go ahead.”
She ripped it open, cardboard tearing, then let out a “Sweeeeeeet” that bounced off the walls. She pulled out a box inside the box—then another. It was stacked with different kinds of booze from different brands. She handed me the note taped to the top.
It was from my dad. “I was young once too. Make me proud. Stay safe. Share with the others, but this is our secret.”
-
Glasses filled with ice and booze; we toasted our first night away from home.
The room had two desks, two dressers, and one big closet to share. In the middle, Jiwoo had duct-taped our single mattresses together so they wouldn’t slip apart, and surprised me with a set of king-sized sheets she’d brought herself. There were no more secrets. Jiwoo and I were sleeping together, same bed, and she didn’t care who knew.
Junho noticed. He couldn’t miss it. But he didn’t say a word.
Six hours after moving in, everything was set up, the beer was cold, and the pizza had arrived. The sounds of Seoul, louder, faster than Incheon—already felt like home.
It had been a long day. Junho and Yeeun were all over each other on the sofa, until Junho finally broke the tension: “We’re calling it a night.”
“You excited about being able to spend the night together?” Jiwoo asked. Not sure if she was asking her brother or her best friend, but Yeeun answered.
“Sure are. You?”
“This won’t be our first time spending a whole night together.”
Junho’s head snapped around at that. For a second, I thought he was going to take a swing at me, but instead he just hugged me and muttered, “Out of all the assholes out there, I guess I’d rather it be you.” Then he looked at Jiwoo, dead serious: “Just be warned, he will ruin your life.”
Jiwoo looked at me with that same pretty smile I’d known forever, leaned in, and kissed my cheek. “Too late.”
“Ya!” I snapped, half embarrassed and half pissed. “How many times do I have to tell you? Put a rubber band on the doorknob or something!”
“Oh wow, sorry man!” my roommate shouted back, not even pausing.
“And must you always do it on the floor?” I complained. “You’ve got a whole bed right there.”
“I like the floor,” he grinned over his shoulder.
I wanted to chew him out for a dozen things, especially that stupid grin of his, but I froze as the whole scene sank in. His dumbass was bouncing up and down in plain view. The girl under him was mostly hidden, but her voice was loud enough.
“Tae! Don’t stop, I’m almost there!” she cried out.
Damn. No shame at all. Tae had a type, and it wasn’t “quiet.” He always pulled girls like this — flashy, bold, the kind that didn’t care if the dorm door was wide open.
I sighed, shook my head, and left, slamming the door behind me.
“You know your roommate is basically a male slut, right?” Nakyoung grinned from the next door over. She was one of the girls on our floor. At first, I thought a co-ed dorm would be heaven, but honestly, it just turned normal after a week.
“Yeah,” I muttered. “The sad part is sometimes I envy him.”
“Don’t you dare,” her roommate Yooyeon called from inside. “At the pace he’s going, he’s probably gonna catch something before the semester ends.”
“Eww,” Nakyoung laughed, covering her mouth.
I found myself smiling too and drifted over to their doorway. I liked hanging out in their room, it felt warmer than my own. Nakyoung stepped aside, leaving the door open as a silent invite.
“Besides,” Yooyeon added, struggling to wrestle her pillow into its case, “you’re one of the few nice guys here.”
“Wow, no need to insult me,” I said half-seriously.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” she asked, dropping the pillow. I bent down, picked it up, and handed it back.
“Thanks,” she smiled.
“You’re welcome,” I replied.
“So, how is calling you a nice guy an insult?” Nakyoung asked, plopping down on her bed.
“That’s the ultimate friendzone line,” I said flatly.
“That’s nonsense.” Yooyeon shook her head.
“Not really,” I argued. “Nice guys are the ones girls call ‘like a brother’ or say, ‘I love him, but not like that.’”
“Oh, come on,” Nakyoung laughed.
“Please. Nice guys never get the girl, not in real life. Only in dramas.”
“Hey,” Yooyeon laughed, “it’s not much better for nice girls.”
“How would you know?” Nakyoung teased.
“Ya!” Yooyeon shot back, making me blink in surprise.
“See?” Nakyoung cracked up.
I leaned back, watching the two of them banter. Yooyeon was pale skin with freckles, long jet black hair. She wasn’t fragile, though — she had energy, and her smile could light up the whole room. In sweats and a tee, she looked like the perfect girl-next-door. Her tits not really that big, sure, but her nipples always pressed through her shirts, daring you not to look. And her ass? Round enough that every guy on the floor noticed when she walked by.
Nakyoung was with long brown hair. She was as cute as Yooyeon, and her hips weren’t really my type — but her tits? Hard to ignore. Heavy, soft, the kind that needed strong bras to keep them up. I caught myself wondering how low they’d hang without support… and how they’d feel against my face. ‘Wow. Some nice guy,’ I thought, forcing my eyes away.
“Think Tae’s done yet?” Yooyeon asked.
“Not a chance,” I sighed. “Mind if I crash on your floor tonight?”
“Again?” Nakyoung laughed.
“Sorry,” I said, scratching my head.
“You should just buy a folding bed for our room,” she teased. “Feels like you sleep here more than your own.”
“It’s not that bad,” I chuckled.
“Or maybe,” she added, “you should just share Yooyeon’s bed instead.”
“At least he’d fit on mine,” Yooyeon shot back with a grin.
Nakyoung missed the grin and froze. “Are you calling me fat?” she snapped. Weight was always a sensitive point with girls I thought.
“That’s not what I meant!” Yooyeon said quickly, panicking.
I almost stepped in, but thought better of it. These two were close, but when they fought, it could get brutal. Anything I said could backfire.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Nakyoung shot back.
“Just that I meant he couldn’t fit on your bed because…” Yooyeon hesitated, then blurted, “because you’re big up top. Not because you’re fat. You’re not fat.”
“I could lose a few,” Nakyoung admitted softly. “I never got rid of the freshman weight.”
“You look fine,” I said. I should’ve stopped there, but instead I added, “The only reason we wouldn’t fit on your bed is because Yooyeon’s right.”
Nakyoung blinked at me. “Because of… my chest?”
I shrugged. “Well, yeah.” My eyes dropped before I could stop myself. Her breasts were impossible to ignore, and for once, I didn’t even try to look away.
She blushed hard, trying to laugh it off. “I can’t help having wide shoulders.”
“I’m not talking about your shoulders,” I said with a crooked smile, eyes still lingering.
Nakyoung turned helplessly to Yooyeon.
“He’s right,” Yooyeon grinned. “But he doesn’t have to stare that hard.”
“Exactly!” Nakyoung agreed, flustered.
“So,” I leaned back, “does this mean you’ll stop calling me a nice guy?”
“No,” Yooyeon smirked. “You’re still a nice guy. Just a perverted one.”
“Aren’t they all?” Nakyoung laughed, finally relaxing.
“I’m thirsty,” I said. “Beer?”
“Sure,” Yooyeon nodded. “We still have the six-pack you brought last week.”
“Least I could do, since I basically live here,” I smiled.
“It was still nice of you,” Nakyoung added, stressing the word.
“I’m doomed,” I groaned, making them both laugh.
“Go grab the beers,” Yooyeon ordered. “I’ll put on a movie.”
“No beer for me,” Nakyoung called. “White wine.”
“Slut,” Yooyeon teased, and the two of them dissolved into laughter again.
The movie was a dud, but the company was good. I stayed, half because of the drinks, half because I knew Tae was still busy in my room. I ordered pizza when the credits rolled. It was cheap, greasy, and barely edible — exactly what this dorm was known for.
“Thanks,” they both said when the last slice was gone.
“Seemed only fair,” I grinned.
“I think I’ll head to bed,” Nakyoung stretched, arms over her head. I couldn’t help but stare. She didn’t notice — but Yooyeon did. She caught my eyes, then winked.
“So…” Yooyeon grinned, looking at her roommate. “You going to share your bed with him or what?”
“You know,” Yooyeon grinned, “I think he just says stuff like that so he doesn’t sound like a nice guy.”
“You’re right,” I leaned in, playing along. “That’s also why I’m saying I wouldn’t mind sleeping in your bed either.”
“Why?” Yooyeon shot back. “I don’t have Nakyoung’s chest.”
“No,” I admitted, eyes drifting to her hips, “but you’ve got other… assets.”
“You’re such a pervert!” she laughed, shaking her head. “Keep going and you’ll be banned from this room.”
“Who could sleep with you two lying so close anyway?” I teased.
“Go ahead!” Yooyeon snapped. “One more word and you’re out!”
I shut my mouth, grinning wide. Both girls cracked up.
“So,” Nakyoung smirked, “what we’ve got here is a nice perverted guy.”
“Exactly,” Yooyeon nodded.
“Well, that’s at least a little better,” I sighed loudly. “You sure neither of you want company? If you can’t decide, I’ll let you draw straws.”
“You wish,” Yooyeon laughed.
“You’re on the floor,” Nakyoung said firmly.
“Because I’m a nice guy?” I quipped, lying down as they tossed me Nakyoung’s spare blanket and Yooyeon’s extra pillow like clockwork.
“No,” Yooyeon said. “Because that’s what you get when your friends are nice girls.” Nakyoung laughed as she climbed into bed. Yooyeon slipped under her own covers.
“Well then,” I muttered. “Any chance you have friends who aren’t so nice?”
“And now we’re back where we started,” Yooyeon said. “Nice girls don’t have it better than nice guys.”
“Okay then,” I pushed, “what about nice perverted girls?”
“We might know one or two,” Yooyeon grinned.
“Really?” I said, pretending to be shocked.
“Ya, go to sleep!” Nakyoung laughed, reaching to switch off the light. I sighed and rolled over, taking a while to drift off.
“So, where are you going for Chuseok?” Nakyoung asked the next day.
“Dad’s side of the family,” I sighed.
“You don’t sound excited,” Yooyeon said, raising an eyebrow.
“Oh, it’s fine. Just… loud. And they don’t do the usual kind of table.”
“No galbijjim?” Nakyoung tilted her head.
“There’s galbijjim,” I smiled. “But only after like the sixth or seventh round of food.”
“Six or seven?!” Yooyeon’s eyes widened.
“Yeah. First comes the jeon, then the endless banchan, then japchae, then…”
“Oh my god,” Nakyoung cut in. “I’d kill to eat at your grandma’s. My mom only does the basics. Galbijjim, japchae, songpyeon. Nothing extra.”
“Sounds perfect,” I sighed wistfully.
“Maybe for you,” she groaned. “I hate songpyeon. Too chewy.”
“In my family, by the time the galbijjim even comes out, you’re too stuffed to move,” I complained. “Half the uncles are already passed out on the floor.”
“At least you two get to sit down and enjoy,” Yooyeon pouted. “My mom invites the whole clan to the farm, and since I’m the oldest daughter, I’m basically trapped in the kitchen all day.”
“It can’t be that bad,” I grinned.
“Oh, did I mention I also have to share my room with two cousins? One’s grumpy, the other snores like a truck.”
“You win!” Nakyoung burst out laughing. I nodded in agreement.
“Do me a favor though,” I sighed. “Can one of you bring back some proper stuffing? My grandma’s version of japchae is… weird.”
“I’ll bring some back,” Yooyeon said with a smirk. “I’ll be stuck in the kitchen anyway.”
“Thanks,” I smiled. “And maybe I’ll sneak back some of my grandma’s noodles. I know how much you two like your carbs.”
“And I’ll bring a huge appetite,” Nakyoung grinned. Yooyeon and I burst out laughing.
The three of us had been getting closer as the semester went by. At first, I stayed in their room just to escape, but over time it became about them. We weren’t quite like siblings, I was too attracted to both of them for that, but the banter made it easy. I made sure to throw in a teasing comment here and there, so they knew how I felt without crossing the line. It was all light, all safe.
“Oh well,” Yooyeon shrugged. “Going home won’t be so bad. At least I’ll see Minho.”
“Wow, rub it in,” Nakyoung groaned. “Just flaunt the fact that you’ve got a boyfriend.”
“Minho and I have been together forever,” Yooyeon sighed. “It’s… not what it used to be.”
“Then break up with him,” I said casually. “There are plenty of guys here who’d kill to date you.”
“And I suppose you’re one of them?” Nakyoung teased.
“Oh no,” I shook my head. “I could never date just one of you. Now… sleep with—”
“In your dreams!” Nakyoung laughed. I joined her, though she had no idea how much truth was behind that joke.
“So, are you actually going to dump Minho?” I asked Yooyeon. “Because if you do, I’ll need to warn the guys in advance. They’ll be lining up outside this door the second you get back.”
Yooyeon smiled faintly but stayed quiet. She never liked talking about him much.
“What about me?” Nakyoung asked. “Why don’t you line guys up outside my door? I’m single.”
“Easy,” I said smoothly. “Nice guys get intimidated by your… obvious assets. And the not-so-nice guys? They know they won’t stand a chance with you. Why torture themselves being that close to heaven if they can’t touch?”
“You’re so bad!” Nakyoung laughed, cheeks reddening. She brushed it off, but I could tell she liked hearing it more than she let on.
“So what else are you two doing this weekend besides stuffing yourselves at Chuseok?” Yooyeon asked, steering the topic away.
“I’ve got plans with some old friends on Saturday,” I said. “You, Nakyoung?”
“Nothing much,” Nakyoung checked her watch. “Actually, I should go. My dad’s probably waiting outside.”
“I’ll head out too,” Yooyeon said, grabbing her bag.
“Perfect,” Nakyoung replied. “He can drop me by the bus terminal.”
“See you both next week,” I said, giving them each a quick kiss on the cheek before they left.
“How was your final?” Yooyeon asked later in the semester.
“Don’t ask,” I groaned.
“Oh, it couldn’t have been that bad,” Nakyoung laughed. “At least it’s over.”
“Well, there’s that,” I sighed. “And it was my last one before going home for winter break.”
“Lucky you,” Yooyeon slumped. “I’ve still got two left.”
“Let’s talk about something more important,” Nakyoung said suddenly, turning toward me. “Like… do you think you can bring back more of your grandma’s noodles when we come back?”
“I’ll try,” I grinned. “But only if you make more of those cookies of yours.”
“Deal,” Nakyoung said without hesitation.
“I’ll bring something too,” Yooyeon smiled.
“Perfect,” I said, and I meant it. I’d miss them while we were all away.
“Just think,” Yooyeon teased, “when you get back, you’ll finally be rid of Tae.”
“Yeah, him and Minjun moving in together is the best thing that could happen,” I said. “They’re frat brothers — let them torment each other.”
“I just wish you’d gotten a room in our building,” Nakyoung pouted. “You’re not even going to be close.”
“Don’t worry,” I assured her. “I’ll still drop by all the time.”
“To see Tae?” Yooyeon smirked.
“Please!” I cried, making them both laugh.
“I still don’t get how you ended up with a single room,” Nakyoung said, shaking her head.
“Me neither,” I grinned. “But I’m not complaining.”
“Just remember,” Yooyeon wagged her finger, “if one of us ever gets lucky and needs space, you owe us a place to crash.”
“You can sleep over anytime,” I grinned. “Honestly, I’d share my bed with either of you. Or both.”
“You couldn’t handle one of us,” Nakyoung laughed. “Much less both.”
“Try me.”
“Okay, enough,” Yooyeon sighed, rolling her eyes.
“Yes, mom,” Nakyoung teased.
I was laughing so hard that I didn’t even see the pillow flying until it smacked me. The fight that broke out could’ve lasted all night if they didn’t need to study. I gave them both a hug before leaving.
Nakyoung’s hug was like always — soft chest pressing against me, enough to make my heart pound. Yooyeon’s surprised me more; her nipples were hard against my shirt. It wasn’t even that cold in the room. I squeezed her a little tighter before letting go. ‘Wow, I’m seriously desperate,’ I thought. But I still enjoyed every second.
~
“Hey,” I heard Nakyoung’s voice the second I entered the hall. It was late, her face pale with worry, just like on the phone when she’d begged me to come.
“What happened?” I asked. I’d run all the way across campus, slipping on the icy paths of a Seoul winter.
“It’s Yooyeon,” she said quickly. “Her boyfriend broke up with her last night. She drank way too much.”
“He dumped her…?” I asked in disbelief.
“Over the phone,” Nakyoung spat.
“Is she okay?”
“She’s in your old room. With Tae,” Nakyoung admitted, biting her lip. “I tried to stop her but… she was so drunk.”
“Shit,” I muttered, already sprinting down the hall. Tae had actually put a hair tie on the knob this time, but I banged until the door cracked open.
“What?” Tae frowned.
I shoved it wide. Yooyeon was sprawled on his bed, half her clothes gone, barely conscious.
“Hey man! Get out!” Tae barked. “You know the rules. Hair tie means—”
“Yeah, I know the rule too,” I snapped. “Don’t mess with her. She’s too drunk to know what’s happening.”
“She’s fine,” Tae argued, but right then Yooyeon groaned and vomited all over his sheets.
“Perfect timing,” I said coldly. I scooped her into my arms. She was topless, skin burning with alcohol, but sex was the last thing on my mind.
“Where are you taking her?” Tae demanded. He reeked of beer himself.
“Doesn’t matter,” I said, glaring at him. “What matters is that this never happened. You don’t tell a soul. Ever.”
Tae held up his hands, reading my anger. “Okay, Chill. I won’t say anything.”
“Good.” I adjusted Yooyeon in my arms and carried her out.
Nakyoung met us at the door and draped her jacket over Yooyeon’s shoulders. Together, we slipped down the hall unseen.
“That bastard,” Nakyoung hissed under her breath.
“Not all his fault,” Yooyeon mumbled weakly, slurring through her haze. “I knew better.”
“Forget it for now,” I said firmly, mostly to calm them both. I glanced at Yooyeon. “Let’s just get you cleaned up.”
“And sobered up,” Nakyoung sighed.
The next two hours were brutal. We cleaned her up as best we could, held the trash can while she got sick again and again, and finally sat beside her until she passed out. Nakyoung was shaken, so I stayed until she felt safe.
“I didn’t think she was that serious about her boyfriend,” I said quietly. “I mean, I knew he existed, but he never even came to visit.”
“They weren’t,” Nakyoung whispered after a pause. “But he was her first love. She thought they’d last forever, no matter how messy it got.”
“Oh.” I exhaled, understanding more than I wanted to. “That’s rough.”
“Yeah,” Nakyoung nodded, staring off at nothing.
We kept talking. After a while, Nakyoung turned to me. “So what about you? Have you ever date?”
“Yes,” I admitted.
“Who was she?”
“No one special,” I sighed. “I think we both just wanted the experience before college, nothing deeper.”
“Do you still talk to her?”
“Not really,” I shrugged. Silence stretched between us until Nakyoung finally smiled.
“Thanks for staying tonight.”
“What are friends for?” I said.
~
“What’s up?” I asked as I stepped into their room. They’d left me a voicemail telling me to stop by.
“Nothing big,” Nakyoung shrugged. “We just wanted to see you. It’s been a while. Not since you started dating Minji.”
“Didn’t you hear?” I frowned. “We broke up right before spring break. She was heading to Jeju and didn’t want to be tied down.”
“You okay?” Yooyeon asked gently.
“Yeah,” I said. “I knew it wasn’t going anywhere. But it was nice having someone for a while.”
“So you used her?” Nakyoung frowned.
“More like… mutual use,” I admitted. I knew how sensitive she was about that stuff.
“What happened to the nice guy we know and love?” she asked.
“And why haven’t you been around?” Yooyeon added.
“No reason,” I shrugged. “Just been crazy busy.”
“Want to talk about it?” Nakyoung pressed.
I didn’t — but they wouldn’t let it go until I did. It wasn’t anything dramatic, just a pile of little stresses. By the time I finished unloading, I realized how much lighter I felt.
“Thanks,” I said, exhaling. “I really missed you guys. I forgot how therapeutic these talks are.”
“I’m glad we could help,” Yooyeon said. “But I hope you missed us for more than therapy.”
“Of course,” I grinned. “If nothing else… Nakyoung’s chest and your ass.”
“Lovely,” Yooyeon sighed, but Nakyoung was already laughing.
“Yooyeon, sorry,” I said, turning more serious. “You too, Nakyoung. You’re two of my closest friends. I don’t know why I’ve been so distant.”
“That’s okay,” Yooyeon said. “We haven’t exactly gone out of our way either. We talked about it last night and decided to fix that. That’s why we called.”
“I promise I won’t let that much time pass again,” I said.
“Us too,” Yooyeon added.
“By the way,” Nakyoung cut in, “I hope you’re planning to sleep over tonight. Watching movies we know you’ll just love.”
“This is going to hurt, isn’t it?” I groaned. I could tell from her tone they were chick flicks.
“You have no idea,” she laughed. “But at least we’ve got beer to numb you.”
“Thank God,” I said, dropping onto the floor and kicking off my shoes. Right on cue, Nakyoung’s comforter and Yooyeon’s extra pillow landed on my head. Yooyeon turned on the TV, Nakyoung handed out drinks.
We sat side by side, mocking the plot, laughing louder than the dialogue. At one point, I realized I hadn’t laughed like that in weeks. Maybe months. Right then, I decided — whatever else happened, Yooyeon, Nakyoung and I would be tied together for a long time.
“This end-of-semester dinner was genius,” I sighed, rubbing my stomach.
“It was, wasn’t it?” Nakyoung smiled.
“You’re welcome,” Yooyeon said smugly.
We were walking back from a pricey restaurant near campus. Not our usual spot, but we splurged since exams were finally over. I should’ve been on my way home already, but the girls had talked me into staying another night.
“You only suggested it because you had to stay anyway,” Nakyoung teased.
“So?” Yooyeon shot back.
“Anyway,” I cut in before they bickered, “what now? Back to your room?”
“Not yet,” Nakyoung said firmly. “Tomorrow’s the last day of finals. The only ones left on campus are studying, and I’m not whispering all night.”
“Let’s find a party,” Yooyeon grinned.
“Where exactly are we finding a party tonight?” I asked.
“Are you kidding?” Nakyoung laughed. “Half the seniors are still drinking their brains out. Off-campus, everywhere.”
The two of them clearly knew where to go. The party was already in full swing by the time we arrived — loud music, half-empty bottles, strangers shoulder to shoulder. It was meant for graduates only, but nobody cared once they saw me walk in flanked by two women. Any guy who frowned at us quickly lost focus when Nakyoung leaned forward just slightly, her chest doing all the convincing.
“Those come in handy,” I whispered.
“You have no idea,” she laughed.
“That’s not how a nice girl behaves,” Yooyeon teased, nose in the air.
“First of all,” Nakyoung shot back, “you’re jealous.”
“Maybe a little,” Yooyeon admitted, grinning.
“And second,” Nakyoung added, “don’t you ever get sick of being a nice girl?”
“Nakyoung!” Yooyeon cried, then giggled. “Sometimes.”
“Wow,” I muttered under my breath.
“Don’t get your hopes up,” Nakyoung warned.
“Too late,” I smirked, making them both laugh.
“And just think,” Yooyeon teased. “Next year we’ll all be living together off-campus.”
“Can’t wait,” I said.
“Yep,” Nakyoung nodded. “Like family. Two sisters and a brother.”
“Not really,” I countered.
“What?” she blinked.
“I love you both,” I admitted. “But it’d be messed up to fantasize about sisters the way I do about you two.”
Yooyeon surprised me by nodding. “He’s got a point.”
“There’s that,” Nakyoung agreed reluctantly.
“You two are in a mood tonight,” I laughed.
We had a few drinks, let the music take us, danced until sweat clung to our clothes. It was exactly what the three of us needed. Eventually, I slipped away to the bathroom. When I came back, Yooyeon and Nakyoung were on the floor, dancing with other guys. They looked like they were having fun, so I drifted toward the bar.
On the way, I bumped into someone. She spun around — a girl I recognized from one of my big lecture classes. Couldn’t place her name.
“Sorry,” I said with a smile.
“That’s okay,” she said with a tipsy smile. “I feel like dancing. Want to?”
She was clearly a little buzzed, but she was cute, and it was the end of the year. I didn’t think too hard about it. Tonight was about fun.
“Sure,” I said, taking her hand, giving her my name.
“Mina,” she replied as I led her into the crowd.
She could dance, no question. We were having a good time until someone shoved me hard from behind. I turned to see a guy glaring at me, fists clenched.
“Why’d you do that?” I asked calmly.
“You’re dancing with my girlfriend!” he growled.
“I’m not your girlfriend anymore!” Mina snapped. Oh, great. Exactly what I didn’t need.
“Come on,” the guy pleaded. “Stop overreacting. You know I love you.”
Clearly, the breakup was fresh. His anger looked a lot like pain, and I’d been dumped enough times to recognize it. I sighed, deciding it wasn’t worth it. But before I had to say a word, two familiar hands grabbed mine.
“Leave you alone for one dance and look what happens?” Yooyeon teased, slipping her arm through mine.
“Let’s go finish this party in our room,” Nakyoung added, taking my other arm.
I shot Mina’s ex an apologetic shrug as the girls pulled me away. Eyes followed us out, and I couldn’t help grinning. Whatever else happened tonight, my reputation just got a boost.
“You know,” I said once we were outside, “if you two keep doing that, you’ll lose your nice girl image.”
“We would, wouldn’t we?” Nakyoung laughed.
“Don’t worry about it,” Yooyeon said. “Half the people in there were seniors. We won’t even see them next year.”
Back at the dorm, the hallways were dead silent. But inside their room, everything felt familiar again. Too familiar to feel awkward.
“I’m gonna miss this place,” I said.
“Me too,” Nakyoung nodded.
“Let’s see how you feel tomorrow when we’re tearing it apart and loading my dad’s truck,” Yooyeon teased.
“We already packed most of it,” Nakyoung shrugged. “It won’t be that bad.”
“You’re not the one carrying the TV and fridge,” I muttered.
“Don’t worry,” Nakyoung grinned. “We’ll help you empty the fridge tonight.” She pulled out the drinks, and soon we each had one in hand.
“To one more year closer to graduation,” I toasted.
“Thank God,” Nakyoung sighed.
“Amen,” Yooyeon added.
We played a couple of games, then put on a movie. It might not sound like much of a party, but the laughter, the comfort — and the alcohol — made it perfect.
“You know,” Yooyeon said at one point, giving me a look, “I’m surprised you never asked either of us out.”
“Yeah,” Nakyoung agreed. “You’ve made it clear you don’t see us like sisters.”
“And your teasing makes it pretty obvious you’re attracted to us,” Yooyeon added.
“So why not ask?” Nakyoung pressed.
“Three reasons,” I said, leaning back. “First — neither of you ever act interested. You laugh at my teasing, but all I hear is, ‘Don’t even think about it,’ or, ‘In your dreams’—”
The two of them cracked up as I exaggerated their voices.
“Maybe,” Nakyoung grinned, “we were just playing hard to get. You know… nice girls.”
“Second,” I continued, ignoring the sudden pounding in my chest, “I like the way our friendship works. I wouldn’t risk ruining that.”
“Especially since we’re living together next year,” Yooyeon added.
“So is that the real reason?” Nakyoung asked, narrowing her eyes.
“Not really,” I grinned. “Honestly, I probably would’ve tried to date one of you anyway.”
“Then why didn’t you?” Yooyeon pressed, curious.
“The truth?” I sighed, leaning back like I was in a drama. “Because I can’t choose. I dream about both of you.”
“Oh brother,” Yooyeon groaned.
“Laying it on thick, aren’t you?” Nakyoung muttered.
“What, you don’t believe me?” I asked, pretending to look wounded.
“No,” Yooyeon smirked. “But it’s a shame. You probably could’ve gotten lucky with one of us by now.”
“I could always flip a coin,” I teased.
“Don’t even think about it,” Nakyoung laughed.
“In your dreams,” Yooyeon chimed in.
“See? That’s what I mean,” I said, half annoyed.
Truth was, I really was a little annoyed. Would I have asked one of them out if I thought I had a shot? Hard to say. My brain was already spinning — who would I pick?
Nakyoung’s chest was enough to make any guy go blind, but Yooyeon’s smile and that tight ass haunted me. Yooyeon was prettier, but Nakyoung was easier to talk to. And yeah — her tits. Typical guy thinking.
“Made up your mind yet?” Nakyoung asked, watching me carefully.
“I wish you were serious,” I joked.
“How do you know I’m not?” she shot back. I stared at her, tempted, but I couldn’t bring myself to pick one and crush the other.
“I just can’t do it,” I sighed.
“Good thing,” Yooyeon grinned. “Nakyoung would’ve been so hurt when you chose me.”
“You?” Nakyoung scoffed. “As if he’d pick you over me.”
“Give me one reason why not!” Yooyeon snapped.
“I can give you two,” Nakyoung shot back, folding her arms, pressing her tits.
“You know,” I sighed, “this is when I really wish this room had a mud wrestling pit.”
“Who needs one?” Nakyoung smirked. She glanced at Yooyeon, who nodded back — and the next second, two pillows came flying out of the dark and smacked me.
“That wasn’t smart,” I warned.
“Why not?” Nakyoung challenged.
I grabbed all three pillows, killed the lights, and swung blind. My first hit landed.
“Ya!” she yelped.
“Get him!” Yooyeon shouted, launching herself at me.
The next thing I knew, both of them were on top of me in the pitch black. I was laughing so hard I could barely fight back, but I clung to my pillow like a shield.
“No tickling!” I shouted as fingers jabbed into my ribs. “That’s cheating!”
“All’s fair,” Yooyeon laughed, her voice floating in the dark.
“If you say so!” I gasped between laughs.
Bodies pressed against me, heat and laughter mixing with the beer still buzzing in my head. Maybe it was the alcohol, maybe the teasing, maybe just plain horniness — but I let my hand slip and gave Yooyeon’s ass a squeeze.
“Move that hand or lose it!” she yelped. “Pervert!”
“Stop tickling me first!” I fired back.
“Never!” she cried.
I goosed her again and she squealed.
“What happened?” Nakyoung asked, half laughing.
“He grabbed me!” Yooyeon shouted, still tickling.
“He didn’t!” Nakyoung gasped, giggling.
“Yes, I did,” I admitted, and reached blindly in her direction.
My hand bumped straight into her tits. I braced for her to yelp, but she stayed quiet. Something came over me—I grabbed one of her big breasts and squeezed, running my thumb over her.
Nakyoung moaned right into my ear. “Naughty. Naughty.”
“What’s going on?” Yooyeon asked, finally stopping her tickling. My other hand was still on her ass. I was too horny to think straight.
“This,” I said thickly, giving her ass a squeeze before sliding my hand down toward her thighs. Slow enough that she had every chance to push me off.
“You wouldn’t dare!” Yooyeon gasped.
“I wouldn’t bet on that,” Nakyoung moaned, clearly enjoying the way I was kneading her tits.
“This isn’t happening,” Yooyeon muttered, more to herself than to us. But when my hand pressed between her legs, she gasped. Her sweats were already hot to the touch.
“If you say so,” Nakyoung laughed softly.
“We can’t,” Yooyeon whispered.
“I can,” Nakyoung said confidently. Her hand brushed against my thigh, then shifted until it was resting on my cock. “I’ve been thinking about this for months.”
“But it’s so wrong!” Yooyeon cried.
“Why?” Nakyoung countered. I let her do the talking while I rubbed Yooyeon’s pussy through her sweats. They were getting damp fast.
“I don’t know! It just is!” Yooyeon stammered.
“We all care about each other,” Nakyoung said. “And we both like him as more than a friend. We agreed on that last night. That’s why we tried pushing him to ask one of us out.”
I kept quiet, but it was hard. Partly because I was shocked at her honesty. Mostly because her hand was working my cock through my pants.
“Nice girls don’t do this,” Yooyeon snapped weakly.
“Then just for tonight,” Nakyoung whispered. “Let’s not be nice girls. Let’s be sluts.”
“Nakyoung!” Yooyeon gasped.
“It’s just us three,” Nakyoung said steadily. “The hall’s empty. I won’t tell anyone, and I trust you and him not to either.”
Yooyeon asked shakily, “is that true? Guys always talk. Can you really keep this between us? Even from your closest friends?”
“You and Nakyoung are my closest friends,” I said, heart racing. “I’d never do anything to hurt you.”
“He never told anyone about you and Tae,” Nakyoung reminded her.
“True, but—” she started.
“Yooyeon,” I cut her off, sliding my hand from between her legs to her neck. “Trust me.” I pulled her in and kissed her before she could argue. When she kissed me back, I slid my hand under her sweats. Her panties were soaked. I shoved them aside and rubbed her clit. Yooyeon moaned into my mouth.
“Alright,” Nakyoung whispered excitedly. She couldn’t see us in the dark, but she could hear everything. Probably smell it too, Yooyeon was that wet. I definitely could.
Then I felt Nakyoung unbutton my pants. She tugged them down just enough and wrapped her hand around my cock. Two strokes, and then her mouth was on it—sucking me hard. I groaned, almost wished I hadn’t killed the lights earlier. Almost. This probably wouldn’t even be happening otherwise.
With Nakyoung between my legs, I had both hands free for Yooyeon. One hand rubbing her pussy, the other teasing her tits and hard nipples. She whimpered into my mouth.
“You two are driving me insane,” I groaned.
“I know what you want,” Nakyoung said, pulling off my cock with a wet pop. She giggled. “Same thing every guy wants. You want to fuck my tits.”
I felt Nakyoung wrap her tits around my cock. She was clearly using both hands to squeeze them tight, and my cock sank deep into her cleavage. I was in heaven.
“Nakyoung!” Yooyeon cried out in shock.
“Sluts tonight, remember?” Nakyoung moaned.
“But that’s so gross!”
“I like it,” I cut in, groaning.
“See?” Nakyoung laughed, stroking me with her breasts. “Guys love it when you talk dirty.”
“Really?” Yooyeon asked, half in disbelief.
“I guess I do,” I admitted. “Minji used to talk when we fucked. I learned to appreciate it.”
“What kind of things did she say?” Yooyeon asked eagerly.
“I can guess,” Nakyoung said before I could answer. “She probably told you how big your cock is, didn’t she?”
“Yes,” I groaned, lost in the heat of her tits sliding up and down.
“It is pretty big,” Nakyoung said, squeezing me harder with her tits. Maybe she was just being nice, but it made me throb even more.
“Is it?” Yooyeon asked.
“Come see for yourself,” Nakyoung teased.
I felt Yooyeon shift in the dark. Nakyoung pulled away and suddenly Yooyeon’s smaller hand wrapped around my cock. She stroked me slowly, then moaned.
“It’s definitely bigger than Minho’s,” she whispered.
“Taste it,” Nakyoung urged.
A second later Yooyeon’s lips brushed my tip, then her mouth opened and she took me in. Hesitant, but warm. She wasn’t as skilled as Nakyoung, but I wasn’t complaining. Another hand slid under and cupped my balls—had to be Nakyoung.
For a while the only sound was Yooyeon sucking, wet and nervous, and my heavy breathing. Then Nakyoung broke the silence.
“Yooyeon… do you want to go first?”
“What?” Yooyeon pulled off my cock, confused. Her voice was muffled, her mouth still shining with my precum.
“I want to feel his cock inside me,” Nakyoung said without shame. “But if you want, you can go first.”
“Oh god,” Yooyeon gasped, taking me in again. “It just jumped in my mouth!”
“That’s because he knows exactly what I want,” Nakyoung purred. “Right?”
“Do you really have to ask?” I groaned.
“No. Not really.” She laughed low and dirty.
“You mean… you actually want to fuck him?” Yooyeon asked, shocked at last.
“No,” Nakyoung said. “I want to fuck his cock.”
“Nakyoung! What’s gotten into you?” Yooyeon cried.
“Nothing yet,” she said, laughing darkly. “But soon. Very soon. The only question is… do you want to go first?”
There was silence. I slid my hand against Yooyeon’s pussy, pressing her clit through her sweats.
“Yes,” she gasped suddenly. “I need it. I need to feel it in me.”
“Good slut,” Nakyoung whispered. “Now take your clothes off. Both of you.”
It didn’t take long, even in the dark. I stripped down fast, my cock slapping against my stomach, aching. I could hear fabric rustling on both sides and imagined their bare bodies next to me.
“Yooyeon, how do you want it?” Nakyoung asked, still in control.
Yooyeon’s voice was barely audible. “From behind...”
“Fuck,” I groaned. “I’ve never done that before.”
“We don’t have to—” Yooyeon started, flustered.
“Silly girl,” Nakyoung cut her off. “Didn’t you hear him? He said never. He didn’t say no. Now get on your hands and knees.”
There was a shuffle of movement. I reached out and found Yooyeon in front of me, trembling, but she didn’t move away. I stroked her back, slid down to her ass, then leaned in. Her pussy was dripping, the scent filling the room. I couldn’t resist. I shoved my face between her thighs and licked her pussy from behind. The taste hit me hard, raw and sweet.
“Oh my god—” Yooyeon gasped. “What are you… oh yes!”
“Is he in you?” Nakyoung asked, straining to tell what was happening in the dark.
“His tongue!” Yooyeon gasped. “He’s licking me!”
“Damn!” Nakyoung groaned. “If I knew you were down for that, I would’ve gone first!”
Her hand wrapped around my cock just as Yooyeon cried out from her orgasm. I tongued her until she shuddered, then Nakyoung yanked me up and kissed me hard—tasting Yooyeon on my lips, and clearly enjoying it.
Don’t get carried away, I thought. This is already more than I ever imagined.
“It’s time,” Nakyoung whispered, guiding my hips toward Yooyeon. “If she’s begging from behind, she wants to be fucked. Don’t you, Yooyeon?”
“Yes!” Yooyeon moaned. “Please!”
“She’s desperate for your cock,” Nakyoung urged, almost trembling herself.
I pushed the head inside Yooyeon’s pussy. She clenched around me, like she was pulling me deeper. I didn’t resist. In seconds I was buried to the hilt.
“Oh yes!” Yooyeon cried out. “You’re definitely bigger than Minho!”
I started to stroke in and out, kissing Nakyoung again while squeezing her tits in my free hand. They were heavier than I imagined—soft, full, irresistible. I slid my hand down, fingers brushing her pussy. She gasped and caught my hand, guiding it.
“Like this,” she moaned, showing me the rhythm she needed.
We stayed like that, locked in a tangled rhythm—me fucking Yooyeon slow and deep while my fingers worked Nakyoung. My orgasm was creeping close, but I held back. Nakyoung eventually pulled away, voice low and urgent.
“YYou’re riding her, but you’re not taking her. She wants to be taken.”
“Please!” Yooyeon begged, her voice breaking, orgasm building again.
I leaned down to her ear. “You want me to take you?”
“Yes!” she cried out. “Fuck me, please!”
“Wow,” Nakyoung gasped. “I didn’t think you had that in you, Yooyeon.”
“I can’t help it!” Yooyeon panted.
“And I intend to take full advantage,” I growled, gripping her waist and slamming harder. My hips slapped her ass, the sound making me pound even faster.
“I want to see this,” Nakyoung muttered—and the lights snapped on.
“No!” Yooyeon screamed, trying to twist away.
My eyes adjusted slowly, but the sight nearly made me lose control. Nakyoung stood by the switch, her huge tits hanging bare, swaying with every breath. Yooyeon was bent under me, ass high, pale cheeks glowing. She tried to push me off with her hands. I let go of her hips, grabbed her wrists instead. When she pulled, I yanked back. My cock slammed deeper. She cried out, and I pulled harder, dragging her shoulders up.
Nakyoung gasped. “So fucking hot.”
“Stop!” Yooyeon whimpered.
“Don’t you dare,” Nakyoung snapped. “She’s loving it. She’s just embarrassed.”
“No I’m not!” Yooyeon argued weakly.
“Sure you are,” Nakyoung smirked, stepping close. She reached under Yooyeon and pinched her nipple hard.
“Nakyoung, don’t!” Yooyeon cried—but her body betrayed her, shuddering at the touch.
“Sorry,” Nakyoung whispered, not sorry at all. “I can’t help it. You’re soaking. I can hear how wet your pussy is. I bet it’s running like a faucet.”
Even Yooyeon froze at her words. But I didn’t. I slammed into her again, her pussy clenching so tight around my cock it almost undid me.
“It is!” I groaned.
“Tell us,” Nakyoung urged, her voice thick, “tell us both how it feels to fuck her tight pussy.”
“It feels like heaven!” I cried. “She’s so damn tight and wet at the same time!”
“Doesn’t it feel good having his cock in you, Yooyeon?” Nakyoung asked, sliding her hand from Yooyeon’s nipple down to her pussy. “Your body’s screaming yes.”
“Yes!” Yooyeon admitted through clenched teeth. “Harder!” Yooyeon cried, giving up the fight completely. “Pull my arms harder! Fuck me harder!”
“You hear her?” Nakyoung said to me. “She wants it. She wants you to take her.”
“I hear,” I grunted.
“Then stop holding back!” she snapped. “Forget everything. Give her what she’s begging for!”
“First—kiss her,” I demanded, jerking Yooyeon up by her arms. “I want to see you two kiss.”
“Naughty, naughty,” Nakyoung smirked, hesitating for half a second before her own need won. She leaned in toward Yooyeon.
“Don’t!” Yooyeon gasped, eyes wide.
“Because it disgusts you? Or because you’re scared you might like it?” Nakyoung asked. Yooyeon froze, then didn’t pull away. That was enough of an answer.
“Oh, fuck,” I groaned as their lips met. Tentative at first, then hungrier, their tongues sliding against each other.
I couldn’t hold back. I slammed into Yooyeon harder, rougher, her pussy clenching me like it wanted to milk me dry. I lost myself. A raw howl ripped out of my throat as I started to cum inside her, my cock jerking, pumping deep. Yooyeon screamed and came with me, her whole body seizing, juices soaking both of us.
It was a haze of heat and wetness—neither of us had ever cum like that before.
When I finally collapsed back into myself, Yooyeon was sprawled on her bed, still dazed, Nakyoung sitting beside her, stroking her hair. Nakyoung looked up and gave me a soft smile.
“That was…” I tried, but words failed.
“Yes. It was,” Nakyoung said quietly. “How are you?”
“I’ll recover,” I grinned weakly. “Eventually.”
“So, is it love?” she asked suddenly. “Is that what made it so special for you two? Do you love each other?”
“Yes and no,” Yooyeon answered for me, opening her eyes with a faint smile. “I don’t think either of us knows what this means yet. But we’re definitely more than just friends now.”
“I love Yooyeon,” I added. “But no more, no less than I love you.” I frowned. “Why are you asking?”
“Isn’t it obvious?” Yooyeon teased. “She’s probably about to burst after watching all that.”
“For now,” Yooyeon admitted honestly. “Tomorrow… who knows. But I’m not thinking about that tonight.”
“And tonight?” I asked.
“Tonight,” she said, flashing that impish grin, “we make sure Nakyoung gets the same orgasm I just had. That is… if you think you can handle it.”
“Oh, I can,” I said, feeling my cock already twitching back to life. “But it’d help if you two kissed again. Do that, and I swear I’ll give Nakyoung the best orgasm of her life.”
“That turns you on that much?” Yooyeon asked, blushing but not looking away.
Nakyoung blushed too, surprising me after how bold she’d just been—her kissing Yooyeon, touching her, urging us both on. Maybe the weight of it was hitting her now.
I broke the tension with a laugh. “If you two do that in front of any guy, he’ll be yours to command. Hell, between the two of you, you could enslave the entire campus.”
They laughed, the room lightening again.
“Men!” Nakyoung muttered, shaking her head, but she was laughing too.
“So how about it?” I asked. “Are you two willing to kiss again for me? It’ll definitely help me get ready.”
They stopped laughing and looked at each other.
“It was the first time I ever kissed a girl,” Yooyeon said nervously.
“Me too,” Nakyoung admitted softly. “You two know about my past, so maybe you think I’m a total slut. But honestly, even if I was in some ways… there’s still a lot I haven’t done.”
“We can fix that,” I grinned.
“In your dreams!” Yooyeon shot back.
“Don’t even think about it,” Nakyoung added.
We all cracked up again, laughter bouncing off the dorm walls. It might’ve gone on forever—until Yooyeon suddenly stopped, grabbed Nakyoung’s chin, and said, “I want to kiss you again. I’ll probably regret it tomorrow, but if we don’t, I’ll regret it more.”
“Okay,” Nakyoung breathed, parting her lips.
I held my breath as their faces closed the gap. Nervous, trembling… then lips touched, tongues slid. Hesitation vanished in seconds, replaced by raw passion.
I couldn’t look away. My cock was throbbing.
“Is it working?” Yooyeon asked a minute later, giving me a wicked grin. “Is our kissing making you hard?”
“Look for yourself,” I said, holding up my cock.
“Not quite enough yet,” Nakyoung cut in slyly. “I know how to move this along.”
I frowned—I was already rock hard. But then she kissed Yooyeon again, this time lifting her own massive tits up with both hands. Yooyeon froze, but Nakyoung smiled and bent her head, sucking one of her own nipples.
I groaned out loud.
“See? Guys go crazy when you suck your own tits,” Nakyoung teased.
“Yes…” Yooyeon admitted. “But mine aren’t big enough.”
“Then use mine,” Nakyoung grinned, voice dripping sex. “I’m willing to share.”
“I can’t,” Yooyeon whispered.
“Why not?” I asked. “Is it really any worse than kissing her?”
Yooyeon hesitated, torn, but Nakyoung solved it—she yanked Yooyeon’s face down to her breasts. Yooyeon tensed, then melted against them with a sigh.
“Wow,” I groaned.
“You said it,” Nakyoung moaned, eyes rolling back.
Yooyeon’s hand reached out and grabbed my cock. She pulled me forward, guided me to Nakyoung’s mouth. Nakyoung’s tongue darted out, licking the head before swallowing me down.
I looked between them—Nakyoung’s lips sliding down my cock, Yooyeon’s mouth all over her roommate’s tits. It was insane.
I couldn’t help but grab Yooyeon’s ass—it was begging for it, sticking out as she sucked Nakyoung’s nipples. I wanted to touch Nakyoung’s pussy too—it was her turn, after all—but I couldn’t reach. Yooyeon noticed, smirked, and shifted so I couldn’t grab her ass anymore. Fine. Later.
“Hey!” Nakyoung complained when I pulled my cock out of her mouth. I silenced her with a kiss as I crawled between her thighs.
“Lick her first,” Yooyeon demanded. “It feels amazing!”
I spread Nakyoung’s legs wide. Yooyeon kissed her again, pinching her nipples this time, and Nakyoung returned the favor with equal hunger.
I bent down and tasted Nakyoung’s pussy. Different from Yooyeon’s, but just as good—thicker thighs pressing against my head, a wild bush that somehow turned me on even more. Minji shaved clean, but this felt raw, real, better.
She was already wet, but my tongue made her soak. Yooyeon and Nakyoung kissed above me, louder, hotter. I caught Yooyeon’s hand, pulled it down, and placed it on Nakyoung’s clit.
She didn’t hesitate—she rubbed hard, Nakyoung arching against her touch.
“You’re good at that,” I teased between licks. “Guess little innocent Yooyeon’s had a lot of practice playing with herself.”
“Ya!” Yooyeon yelped, embarrassed.
“He’s right!” Nakyoung gasped, her body shaking. “You’re so good at this! Finish me! Please!”
Yooyeon glanced at me. I nodded. I pulled my face from Nakyoung’s pussy and slid between her legs. Yooyeon grabbed my cock, guiding it into her. She was as tight as Yooyeon, but three-quarters in I bottomed out, slamming her cervix.
“Oh fuck!” Nakyoung cried, her voice breaking.
Yooyeon’s hand worked her clit while I thrust, and I pulled Yooyeon in to taste Nakyoung’s juices off my lips. She didn’t hesitate, kissing me greedily, moaning as if the taste turned her on even more than me. She didn’t let go until I’d given her every drop.
Then I leaned back down, kissing Nakyoung. She panted, her orgasm building, but she kissed back desperately. Yooyeon leaned in too, turning it into a messy, wet three-way kiss. None of us cared anymore.
I pushed deeper, but hit her cervix again. Nakyoung cried out.
“What’s wrong?” Yooyeon asked.
“He’s too big!” Nakyoung gasped. “I can’t take all of him!”
“We’ll see about that,” Yooyeon grinned. “But first—how crazy are you willing to get?”
“Why?” Nakyoung frowned.
“Because I can’t wait anymore!” Yooyeon admitted, voice breaking. “I thought the last orgasm would hold me, but I need to cum again!”
“He has to finish me first!” Nakyoung cried, trembling. “I’m so close!”
“I know,” Yooyeon said. “But can you help me out too? If you do, I’ll help you take the rest of him.”
“What?” Nakyoung blinked, confused.
Yooyeon climbed over her, straddling her head, facing me. I froze, watching her lower her pussy toward Nakyoung’s mouth.
“Do it,” I groaned. “She’s not complaining—she wants to taste you.”
“Is he right, Nakyoung?” Yooyeon asked breathlessly.
Nakyoung’s tongue flicked up, tasting her once. Then she grabbed Yooyeon’s thighs and pulled her down, burying her face in Yooyeon’s pussy. Yooyeon moaned, body shuddering.
“Oh my God!” Nakyoung cried out. “Yes! Don’t stop!”
Yooyeon looked up at me with a wicked grin, then bent down again, eating her roommate like she meant it. Both girls were moaning, wet and wild. I slammed into Nakyoung harder, Yooyeon pulling my hips forward, forcing me deeper.
Nakyoung cried out, pain and pleasure colliding.
“You’re hurting her!” I snapped.
“It’s okay!” Nakyoung gasped. “I want it—I want to feel all of you!”
“See?” Yooyeon grinned up at me. “Stop being such a nice guy.”
Something in me snapped. I was sick of hearing that word.
“So be it,” I growled. “No more Mr. Nice Guy.”
I pounded into Nakyoung, harder, faster. Her pussy stretched around my cock, taking a little more with each thrust, though an inch still refused me. I didn’t care. I fucked her mercilessly. Yooyeon had to pull back—my thrusts were so brutal I kept bumping her head.
“That’s it!” Yooyeon cried. “She’s right there—keep going, she’ll cum!”
“Is she still licking you?” I asked.
“Yes!” Yooyeon moaned. “She’s amazing!” Her voice was breaking; she was close too.
I yanked her up and crushed her mouth to mine, kissing her hard, squeezing her tits, pinching her nipples until she screamed. Yooyeon convulsed in my arms, cumming, shuddering all over me.
I held her until she was spent, then pushed her aside.
“Your turn,” I grunted, leaning over to kiss Nakyoung’s soaked lips before hammering back into her.
She clutched my shoulders, kissing me back with wild abandon.
“Cum for me,” I growled.
“Soon!” she screamed as I hammered into her.
“No. Now!” I growled.
Her pussy spasmed, tightening so hard it dragged me deeper—and suddenly I was past her cervix. She screamed in pain and pleasure at once.
“Oh fuck,” I groaned as I exploded inside her. My cock throbbed violently, pumping load after load into her womb.
Nakyoung completely lost control, thrashing under me as her orgasm ripped through her. I didn’t let up. I kept forcing my cock deeper into her pussy, into her cervix, flooding her with everything I had. I’d promised her the best orgasm of her life—watching her collapse beneath me, I knew I’d delivered.
And mine… mine left me shaking.
-
I woke slowly, body sore but blissfully content. Last night came rushing back all at once. For the first time in my life, I felt utterly satisfied.
Nakyoung lay asleep on my shoulder, breathing soft and even. I turned my head and saw Yooyeon at the window, wrapped in a thin robe, staring out at the pale dawn. She wasn’t really looking outside—she was deep in thought.
I eased out of bed without waking Nakyoung and walked over.
“You okay?” I asked quietly.
“I don’t know,” Yooyeon admitted. “Last night was…”
“Don’t you dare say mistake,” I cut in.
She turned, smiled faintly. “I wasn’t going to. Though… maybe it was.”
“What were you going to say?”
“That it was completely unexpected,” she sighed. “And way better than I ever imagined.”
“For me too,” I said softly.
“I can’t imagine never doing that again. But at the same time…”
“It doesn’t exactly fit the whole ‘good guy, good girl’ image, does it?” I said for her.
“Exactly,” she laughed under her breath.
“Is that really so important?” I asked.
“Not right now,” she said. “But tomorrow? Next semester?”
“We’ll deal with that later,” I shrugged. “Right now, I just want to stand here and enjoy this feeling.”
“You’re probably right,” she murmured, turning back to the glass.
I stepped in behind her, slid my arms around her waist. She leaned her head back against my chest, quiet, letting me hold her. After a while I lowered my lips to her neck, kissing slowly.
“I thought you said you were content,” Yooyeon whispered.
“I was,” I said against her skin. “But how long do you think I could stand here with your ass pressed on my cock—just a thin robe between us—before I got hard again?”
“You’re so bad,” she giggled softly.
I loosened her robe’s tie, letting it fall open. My hand slipped under, cupping her tits, squeezing. My other hand slid down and pressed against her pussy while I kissed her neck harder.
She reached back silently and wrapped her hand around my cock.
“I want you,” I whispered into her ear, hot and low.
“Yes,” she moaned. She stepped forward, shrugging the robe off her shoulders until it fell to the floor. She moved toward her bed, but I grabbed her waist and stopped her.
“No. Not there. Right here,” I growled, lifting her up onto the windowsill.
“Like this?” Yooyeon teased, looking me in the eyes as she spread her legs wide.
“Exactly,” I groaned.
I stepped in, pulled her close, kissed her hard. Yooyeon reached down, guided my cock to her pussy, and I pushed in slow and deep.
“It feels so good!” she gasped, clinging to me. We tried to keep quiet—Nakyoung was still asleep—but it wasn’t easy.
Her arms locked tight around my neck as I held her ass and fucked her against the glass. The sill was a little too high, awkward, so I lifted her by her ass cheeks, cock still buried inside, and stepped away from the window.
Her eyes went wide. “Don’t drop me!”
“I won’t,” I said firmly, carrying her with her pussy still wrapped tight around my cock.
I think Yooyeon expected me to carry her to the bed, but instead I pressed her against the bare wall, holding her steady as I thrust in and out of her. Each stroke made her moan louder, legs clinging around me as best she could. I kept her pinned, driving her hard into the plaster.
“Cum for me,” I growled, slamming deep.
Yooyeon gasped and kissed me desperately. I pulled out, slammed back into her, and on the third hard thrust she buried her face into my shoulder, bit down, and broke apart in orgasm. I shoved as deep as I could go, but didn’t cum yet. Not ready.
“Good thing we packed most of our stuff,” she panted when her feet touched the floor again. “Otherwise my bookshelves would be destroyed.”
I steadied her. “You okay?”
“Fine,” she breathed. “But I need a shower.”
“Shouldn’t you take care of me first?” I teased.
“Why don’t you wake Nakyoung?” she smirked, kissing me before scooping up her robe and towel. She laughed softly as she slipped out.
I turned back to the bed, my cock aching. Nakyoung was still asleep. I rolled her onto her back and straddled her tits. My hands pressed them together, burying my cock between them. She stirred awake, blinking up at me.
“I’ve wanted this since the day we met,” I groaned, thrusting between her breasts.
“You and every other guy,” she teased, but her smile gave her away. She pushed her tits together, helping me slide deeper.
“You know,” she grinned, “your cock’s sticky. Smells like Yooyeon.”
“Want a taste?” I smirked.
Nakyoung opened her mouth. Each stroke, the head popped free, and she licked it until she finally let me fuck her mouth with the tip while my shaft stayed buried between her tits.
“Can I cum on them?” I asked after a few minutes.
“If you want,” she sighed. “But it’s kind of a waste.”
“You’re right,” I said. I knew she wanted me to cum in her mouth—but I had another idea. I rolled her onto her stomach.
“Finally!” she laughed. “It’s my turn to be Sassy.”
“You want me to ride you?” I grinned. She placed her hands behind her back. I gripped them, shoved into her pussy, and she gasped in satisfaction. Her ass bounced beautifully with every thrust. My cock still felt too long for her pussy, but I knew she’d stretch.
“Ride me!” she moaned.
I yanked her wrists, pulling her up. Her tits dragged along the sheets with every thrust, nipples scraping fabric, and the way she moaned told me she loved it.
“Come on,” I groaned. “Cum for me.”
“Oh!” she cried. “It feels so good—but I want to feel all of you in me again!”
“Cum for me first, and you will,” I grunted, slamming harder.
“Soon!” she panted.
“Need some help?” Yooyeon’s voice cut in from the doorway.
“Yes!” Nakyoung gasped.
Yooyeon dropped her towel and slid onto the bed. She slipped her hand under Nakyoung’s body, fingers finding her clit. That was all it took—Nakyoung’s orgasm exploded, body shaking as her cervix opened for me. My cock drove past the barrier, deeper than ever.
“Oh my God!” she screamed.
I grabbed Yooyeon, kissed her hard, then pulled out and rammed back into Nakyoung’s pussy, finally cumming with a roar. Halfway through, Yooyeon pulled me free and swallowed my cock, drinking every last spurt of cum.
“Taste good?” Nakyoung panted.
Yooyeon only grinned, then leaned down and kissed her roommate, sharing what was left.
“How long before your dad comes to help you move?” I asked Yooyeon.
“A few more hours,” she said.
“Plenty of time,” I smirked, reaching for her again.
“I agree,” Nakyoung murmured, spreading Yooyeon’s legs wider, licking her lips like she was about to feast.
“But we still have to pack what’s left!” Yooyeon protested weakly.
“And air out the room,” I grinned.
“And wash the sheets!” Nakyoung added with a laugh. “So I guess we’d better hurry.”
Yooyeon tried to argue, but with Nakyoung’s mouth on her pussy and my teeth teasing her nipples while my hand rubbed her ass, it was over before it began. She was gone, lost in us.
“My God!” Yooyeon moaned, voice breaking as her orgasm built. “If you two are this bad now, what are you going to be like next year when we’re all living together?”
“It’ll be fine,” Nakyoung said, grinning up from between her thighs. “After all, once we’re done here, we’re back to just two nice girls.”
“And I’ll go back to being my boring nice-guy self,” I added. Then under my breath, low enough that I thought it was just for me: “Until nighttime, when the apartment’s locked and we’re all alone.”
“I heard that!” Yooyeon gasped.
“Me too!” Nakyoung laughed, tongue flicking harder. “And I can’t wait. Now shut up and cum already.”
Yooyeon cried out, back arching, thighs clamping around Nakyoung’s head as her orgasm ripped through her. I held her, watching her face twist in bliss, and smiled. The school year was ending — and for the first time, I couldn’t wait for the next one to start.
“Don’t worry,” Nakyoung said afterward, voice soft but eyes bright like she’d read my thoughts. “It’s all going to be okay.”
“Think maybe we can get together over the summer?” I asked, still half-hopeful, half-teasing.
“In your dreams,” Nakyoung shot back, laughing.
Yooyeon was still trembling from her orgasm, but she found the breath to add, “Don’t even think about it.”
You weren’t surprised to be standing in the bedroom of one of the hottest idols alive, pants already halfway off. You weren’t even surprised to have her best friend grinding against your mouth, lips locked, tongues sliding. What did catch you off guard—just a little—was the fact that both of them were there. At the same time. In the same room. In on it together. Jennie had your zipper down while you made out with Rosé, and the realization still hadn’t fully sunk in.
You’d been fucking Jennie for over a year now — ever since that drive. She was your boss, now friends with benefits, no strings, just pure chemistry and late-night texts that always ended with her clenching around your cock. So, when she messaged you earlier, saying she was “bored” and needed “stress relief,” you came over without hesitation.
What she didn’t mention? Rosé was already waiting—heels off, hair down, and smirking from Jennie’s bed like she’d been expecting you all night. And the real kicker? You knew how rare this was. The two of them were never home at the same time anymore — not with world tours, brand deals, solo shoots constantly pulling them in opposite directions. Just getting them in the same timezone felt like luck.
You’d been seeing Rosé too, on and off. Different rhythm, same explosive. And clearly, neither of them gave a damn that you were fucking the other. If anything, Jennie had been the one whispering in Rosé’s ear to try you out, telling her how good your cock felt, how deep you could reach.
That threesome idea? Yeah, it didn’t come out of nowhere.
The two idols had cooked it up over one of their late-night calls, casually swapping hookup stories like it was nothing. And when they realized you were the mutual link—the cock that made them both come hard and stupid—they decided to share. They weren’t shy, not about girls, not about guys, and definitely not about you.
That’s how you ended up in a dimly lit bedroom, heart pounding, cock twitching, with two of the most beautiful idols in Korea—half-naked, fully down to get ruined.
Rosé’s lips were wet and hungry against yours, her hands clinging to your shoulders as you slid one hand up her back beneath her thin shirt. She raised her arms without a word, and you grabbed the hem and peeled it off of her—slow, smooth, like unwrapping a secret. Her bra stayed on for now, snug above her tight waist, the curve of her tits pushing against the cups with every breath. That skirt? Still on. But you could already see the matching panties peeking out underneath, the way her hips shifted begging for your hands.
Meanwhile, Jennie was already halfway undressed—because of course she was. That girl never waited. Thong riding up between her cheeks, tits bare, squatting down to tug your pants lower like she owned your body. You looked down and watched her hair sway with the motion, her fingers brushing your thighs, getting your jeans and boxers past your knees. You could feel the heat of her breath against your cock, even though she hadn't taken it yet. Not yet.
Rosé crashed her lips against yours again, more aggressive now, tongue slick and wanting. You groaned against her mouth as you wrapped both arms around her slim frame. Your hand moved again, sliding up her back, fingers catching the clasp of her bra. One flick. That was all it took. The strapless thing slipped away, landing at your feet. Her breasts pressed against your chest, soft and warm, and you didn’t even get a second to admire them before she ground herself against your bare cock like she was done waiting.
You moaned—part surprise, part raw pleasure—as soon as your cock sprang free and got snatched into Jennie’s hand like she’d been waiting for it all day. Her fingers wrapped around your length without hesitation, and you felt the heat of her breath fan across the tip. She took a moment to inhale your scent, slow and greedy, her nose practically brushing the underside of your shaft. Then you felt it—her lips, plush and wet, pressing right against your tip like a kiss meant to ruin you.
Above her, your lips had broken away from Rosé’s, but only just. You shifted to her neck, dragging slow kisses along the side, feeling her melt into your touch as her hands gripped your arms for balance. The second your mouth hit her throat, her head tilted—just enough for her eyes to drift downward and catch the sight of her friend down between your legs, mouth opening, lips stretching, starting to take your cock in.
Jennie looked up as she swallowed the first few inches, her eyes locking with Rosé’s. She winked—dirty, playful, like this was her little secret—but then kept going, her lips sealing tight around your shaft, cheeks pulling in as she started to suck with purpose. You groaned softly into Rosé’s skin. She arched her back from the sensation, her bare tits pressing harder against your chest as you played with them, fingers teasing her nipples, all while she watched Jennie’s lips slide back and forth over your cock like she was born to do it.
“Rosé,” Jennie said in a breathy whisper, stroking your cock slowly with spit-slick hands, “Why don’t you join me?”
Rosé bit her lip, thinking—but not for long. She dropped to her knees beside her friend, brushing her hair behind one ear as she settled in. Jennie scooted a little to the side, making room for her, but never letting go of your cock. Then she leaned in and kissed along the side of your shaft, slow and teasing. Rosé followed her lead, mirroring her on the opposite side. Their lips moved together, each taking turns planting kisses along your length until Jennie gently guided your cock toward Rosé’s mouth.
Without hesitation, she opened wide and took you fully in. Warm, tight, and eager. You exhaled sharply as her lips wrapped around you, head bobbing smoothly as she started to work on your cock deeper. Meanwhile, Jennie peeled off the last of her clothes and tossed them aside, now completely naked, her skin glowing with arousal.
She sat beside Rosé for a moment, just watching. Her fingers slid down her own stomach and into the slick heat between her thighs. She moaned softly as she rubbed her soaked slit, her fingers coming away drenched. Without shame, she brought her hand to her face and inhaled—deep, addicted to the scent of her own pussy. It made her pussy clench harder. She loved that smell—loved knowing she was dripping while watching her best friend suck your cock like she owned it.
But Jennie didn’t stay on the sidelines for long.
As Rosé focused on your tip, Jennie reached in to play with your balls, massaging them gently, her touch light and teasing. Then she leaned back in and started kissing up the shaft again, slowly meeting Rosé’s rhythm. The two girls glanced at each other mid-act, still licking, still sucking, still stroking—two idols, one cock, one filthy mission.
Jennie crept her lips up toward the tip, just as Rosé pulled off, her mouth glistening. She pressed a kiss to the opposite side of your swollen head. And then it happened.
Both girls, lips against your cock tip, leaned in—still staring into each other’s eyes—and their mouths found each other over your shaft. A soft, wet kiss that grew hotter, more aggressive, while your cock throbbed between their lips, caught in the middle of their kiss like a gift they were both unwrapping together.
“Oh fuck—wait. Wait, wait, we gotta stop,” you said, stepping back quickly, breath caught in your throat.
Your cock throbbed in open air, soaked in spit and caught between the two idol goddesses who’d just been kissing each other with your tip sandwiched between their lips. Watching their tongues flick across your shaft, feeling the wet glide of their mouths move in perfect tandem—it was almost too much. You were dangerously close to blowing your load right then and there, and no way in hell were you letting this night peak that early.
“Come on,” Jennie murmured, crawling after you on her knees with a pout, “you don’t really want us to stop, do you?”
“You’re right—I don’t,” you admitted, voice strained, cock twitching with every heartbeat. “But if you two keep going like that, I’m gonna fucking cum. And I’m not wasting it yet.”
Jennie grinned, biting her lower lip. “Then what do you want?” she asked, her voice velvet-smooth, dripping with challenge.
“Both of you. On the bed.” You said, No hesitation.
Jennie climbed up first, tossing her hair back as she lay down on her back, legs already spread, pussy practically glistening under the room light. She knew what you wanted—and she knew exactly what she was about to get. She used to the idea that most guys don’t go down on girls, which still pissed her off. But you? You were already dropping to your knees like it was your favorite thing in the world.
Rosé, meanwhile, had a little more to peel off. Standing beside the bed, she reached behind her and unzipped her skirt. It slipped down her hips and fell in a perfect pool around her ankles. Now down to her soft, clinging panties, she climbed up next to Jennie and lay back, giving you a wicked smirk as she did. You hooked your fingers into her waistband and dragged the panties slowly down her toned legs, letting your eyes drink her in.
And then—fuck. You paused.
Two naked idols, side by side. Legs spread wide for you. Smooth, clean, not a hint of stubble on either of their pussies. Their planning was obvious, and it made your cock ache. They’d shaved fresh for this. Not just for anyone—for you.
You dropped to your knees at the edge of the bed without a second thought, face inches from heaven. Jennie came first.
You dove in, dragging your tongue slowly along her soaked pussy lips, feeling her thighs twitch as you licked her open. You did it again, harder this time, watching her bite her lip and arch her back. Then you wrapped your lips around her clit and sucked—firm and steady, just the way she liked it.
Her gasp echoed through the room. But you didn’t forget Rosé.
While your mouth stayed buried in Jennie’s dripping cunt, you reached sideways, hand trailing along Rosé’s thigh until your thumb found her clit. You rubbed gentle circles over it, just enough to make her squirm. Then you pushed a finger inside her tight, wet pussy—slow, deep, curling upward—and she moaned loud enough to match Jennie. One mouth. One hand. Two perfect, soaking idols spread open under you, writhing for your tongue and fingers.
You kept licking, sucking, devouring Jennie like your life depended on it. Her pussy was slick, sweet, and already clenching around nothing, your tongue working circles around her clit before you switched over—your mouth trailing across the mattress, lips still wet—to bury your face between Rosé’s legs instead.
She gasped the moment your tongue touched her, your fingers slipping back inside her tight cunt as you started eating her out with the same slow, thorough hunger. She tasted different—sharper, saltier—but just as addictive. Your hand pumped between her thighs while your tongue lapped up every moan.
Then you started to notice something.
The moans had changed—softer, messier. More breath than voice. And underneath that, the wet, filthy sound of lips smacking.
When you glanced up, you got your answer.
The two of them—Jennie and Rosé—had turned toward each other, faces close, mouths locked. Jennie had grabbed her bestie by the chin and pulled her in, and now the two idols were making out hard, their tongues sliding, lips sucking, all while your tongue worked between their legs. You froze for a second, just watching, absolutely wrecked by the view—two perfect naked bodies grinding against your mouth and fingers while they kissed each other like you weren’t even there.
But you didn’t stay distracted long.
You dropped your head back between Jennie’s thighs and sucked on her clit again, harder this time. You weren’t teasing anymore. You wanted her to fucking cum. You shoved your fingers deep, curling them just right, searching for her g-spot while your mouth stayed glued to that magic little bundle. She twitched. You felt it—her thighs tightening, her hips bucking, her voice breaking free from Rosé’s mouth and echoing across the room in loud, desperate moans.
And then she snapped. Jennie fucking burst.
Her back arched off the bed, her thighs clamped around your head, and your face got absolutely splashed—hot, wet spurts all over your cheeks, your lips, your chin. She squirted hard, her juices soaking your skin as she came undone right in your mouth, gasping and cursing with every shake of her body.
You hadn’t even moved yet when she spun. No breather. No delay.
Jennie twisted around and grabbed your arm with both hands. “Get up on the bed. Now,” she demanded, voice playful but eyes hungry as hell. “I wanna ride that cock.”
You blinked, still wiping her slick off your face. “Doesn’t Rosé deserve the same treatment you just got?”
“Yeah, what the fuck?” Rosé said, pouting playfully. “What about me?”
“Sit on his face then, I don’t care,” Jennie tossed out like it was nothing. “I just want that dick inside me—now.”
And before you could argue, she grabbed you by the face and kissed you hard—tongue deep, needy, tasting herself on your lips and loving every second of it. When she finally let go of your hair and broke the kiss, she shuffled aside to give you room.
You barely hit the mattress before she pounced.
Jennie climbed right on top of you, reached down, and grabbed your cock like it belonged to her. She lined it up, tilted her hips, and slammed herself down—moaning out as your dick drove deep inside her tight hole in one clean thrust. Her pussy clenched around you, still fluttering from her orgasm, already dripping all over your thighs as she started bouncing fast, hard, like she needed you to fuck her from underneath just to stay sane.
Your hands locked onto her hips. To held on, and let her ride.
Then the bed shifted again.
Rosé climbed up and straddled your face, eyes still dark with need. She didn’t wait—just lowered herself straight down, her pussy sealing against your mouth, grinding in slow, deliberate circles as she moaned above you.
Now you were pinned.
Back on the mattress. Cock buried in Jennie, face buried in Rosé. Both of them naked, soaked, and fucking using you. On top of you, they faced each other—two idols, now sharing the same dick, the same mouth, and the same burning lust. Jennie’s tits bounced every time she slammed down on you. Rosé’s pussy rolled over your tongue, wetter with every grind.
You did everything you could to keep up—mouth buried in Rosé’s slick tight lips while you thrust upward into Jennie’s soaked pussy. Your hands were split—thumbs grinding against both clits, fingers clutching trembling thighs, your whole body a live wire between the two of them. The pace was fucking insane—Jennie bouncing on your cock like it was hers to tame, Rosé grinding down on your face like her orgasm depended on it.
“Ughh, I’m so close,” Rosé moaned, her voice sharp and shaking. “Switch. Please, let’s switch,” she begged, breath hitching as her hips kept rolling across your mouth.
Jennie didn’t even slow down. “You wanna fuck him?” she asked, still bouncing, her hands gripping your chest for leverage.
“YES!”
“You need some dick, don’t you?” she teased, smirking between panting gasps.
“Fuck, yes! Please!”
Jennie rolled her eyes with a grin. “Fine. But he’s mine again the second you cum.”
She dismounted like she couldn’t care less, slick thighs parting as she slid off your cock with a wet pop. Rosé didn’t waste a second—she crawled down your body and spun herself around, ass dipping low, one hand guiding your still-dripping cock to her entrance.
She sank down with a moan so sharp it cracked the air.
You grunted beneath her, your cock buried deep inside her pussy, tight and desperate and pulsing like crazy. Rosé leaned forward, hands planted on the bed just above your head, her chest hovering over you. Her mouth crashed into yours, lips frantic, tongue slick with heat as she kissed you while grinding down hard on your cock.
You grabbed her ass with both hands and started thrusting up, matching her rhythm, slamming into her as she ground in circles. The slap of skin echoed with every bounce. Jennie, now sitting off to the side, fingers working between her legs again, watched you both fuck like she was front row at her favorite show.
“Ummm, yeah,” Jennie moaned out, fingers slick and glistening as she rubbed herself faster. “Ride that fucking dick.”
Rosé could barely hold on. Her moans came louder, faster, hands gripping the sheets beside your head as her pace started to get messy. You moved your lips down her throat, down the curve of her collarbone, then lower—right to those perfect tits you always loved playing with. Her nipples were hard, begging for your mouth, so you sucked one in, rolling your tongue around it while she gasped above you.
She was close. You could feel it.
And then it hit her.
Rosé screamed, loud and uncontrolled, her whole body shuddering as her pussy clamped down on your cock. You kept thrusting, jackhammering into her as she came hard all over your cock. Her back arched, hands shaking, thighs twitching as the orgasm ripped through her.
You were still fucking her, still going deep, when Jennie spoke again—impatient, breathy, but playful as hell.
“Alright, you got your orgasm,” she said, reclining back, head propped on pillows, legs up and spread open. “Now it’s my turn again.”
Your body paused, dick still throbbing inside Rosé, but you stopped moving. She didn’t. She kept grinding her pussy on you in lazy circles, still buzzing from her orgasm as the two of you turned your heads to look at Jennie.
She was laid out like a goddess—fingers still glistening, thighs parted wide, smirking at you both like she knew you’d come crawling.
And then she did it.
She brought her fingers to her face and sniffed, inhaling the scent of her own arousal like it was the sweetest thing she’d ever known. Her eyes fluttered closed as she moaned softly at the scent.
“Fair is fair, I guess,” Rosé muttered, breathless and flushed as she finally lifted off your cock, her pussy dripping down your shaft in slow, sticky strands.
You shifted over to Jennie, your cock still slick with Rosé’s cum. But just as you were about to slide in, Jennie stopped you with one hand on your chest.
“Not yet.”
She sat up, eyes locked on your crotch like bunny in heat. With you on your knees, she leaned down slowly, face level with your soaked dick. She took a deep breath, nose brushing your shaft, and inhaled the mix of Rosé’s juices and your pre-cum like it was perfume. Then, without breaking eye contact, she licked you—slow and deliberate—trailing her tongue up the underside of your cock, tasting every trace of her friend’s orgasm.
A few more licks. A small moan. And then she laid back down, spreading her legs again, ready for you.
“Okay, now give me that dick,” Jennie growled, her voice hungry. You moved into place between her legs and slammed your cock into her soaked pussy in one deep thrust. Her back arched instantly, and you didn’t waste time — you started pounding her hard, each thrust slapping wet against her heat. Jennie’s mouth split into a big, wicked smile as her body welcomed you in again like it was made for your cock.
“Fuck, that feels good,” she moaned, her voice all breath and grit. She reached up, hand slipping behind your head to drag your gaze up to hers, eyes locking like she was about to lay down orders mid-fuck. “Just pull out before you cum this time, okay?”
You gave her a quick nod, still grinding your hips into hers like a machine.
“Good,” she murmured, then tugged your head down to her chest, pressing your face into her tits. You didn’t need encouragement — you latched onto one nipple, sucking it hard while you kept your rhythm ruthless, hips slamming against her thighs, cock buried to the hilt inside her greedy slit.
You and Jennie were fucking hard enough to shake the bed, the mattress whining under the rhythm of your thrusts. Off to the side, Rosé watched. Quiet at first, but with every slick sound and breathy moan, she crept closer — crawling in slow, deliberate movements until she was seated right beside you two.
Then she leaned in, her mouth catching Jennie’s in a deep, wet kiss.
You paused for a beat, lifting your head from Jennie’s tits, still buried balls-deep inside her. The sight in front of you was filthy perfection: Jennie’s mouth tangled with Rosé’s, and Rosé’s bare ass up in the air gave you a perfect peek of her pretty little cunt between her thighs, glistening and slightly spread from how she was bent over.
You didn’t hesitate — you reached over with one hand and slipped two fingers right into her pussy, feeling how wet and soft she already was. She let out a muffled gasp mid-kiss. Your other hand stayed on Jennie, sliding down to rub her clit in slow circles as your cock kept plunging into her cunt.
Jennie was getting it from both sides now — your cock wrecking her from below, your hand working her clit, and Rosé’s lips and hands all over her chest. The stimulation overwhelmed her. She started panting, thighs trembling, until she finally cried out and clenched hard around your cock, pussy spasming through her second orgasm of the night.
You gritted your teeth, the way her pussy clamped down nearly ripping your own orgasm out of you. You barely held on, pulling out slick and throbbing.
“Okay, tell me where you want it,” you said, voice rough as you stroked your length, thick and dripping.
“Stand up,” Jennie commanded, sitting upright with her hair a mess and sweat clinging to her body.
You stood on the mattress, towering above them. She got on her knees in front of your cock, eyes locked on it like it was dessert — and Rosé followed without missing a beat.
Jennie wrapped her hand around your shaft and started stroking you slowly, her thumb sliding over your leaking tip.
“How close are you?” she asked, already knowing the answer from how hard your cock twitched in her grip.
“So close,” you growled, your voice strained, cock twitching in Jennie’s grip. She pumped your shaft hard, quick, both her and Rosé on their knees in front of you with your dick aimed right at their gorgeous faces. They knew what was coming.
And seconds later, it hit.
You exploded with a deep grunt, cock kicking in Jennie’s fist as thick ropes of cum shot out in hard, messy bursts. Both girls closed their eyes, parted their lips, and tilted their faces up as your cum rained down on them like they’d trained for it.
Warm splatters hit Jennie across her cheek and lips. Rosé took a heavy stream straight to the mouth, some dripping from her chin as she giggled through it. The build-up had been intense, and this was your first nut of the night — you gave them everything. The load was massive, hot, and painted both of their faces with streaks, globs, and strings that clung to their cheeks, eyelashes, and open mouths.
Once your spurts finally slowed, Jennie leaned in and wrapped her lips around your still-pulsing tip, sucking softly and pulling out every last drop from the base to the head. She moaned at the taste, tongue swirling. But instead of swallowing what was already collecting in her mouth, she turned toward Rosé — and the two of them kissed, slow and sloppy.
Cum oozed between their tongues. You watched them snowball your load into each other’s mouths, lips gliding slick, breathing through their noses as they traded your jizz back and forth like it was candy. The visual alone — cum-covered faces, mouth-to-mouth filth, soft wet moans — was enough to keep your cock hard, throbbing, and ready for round two.
“I swear, every time I’m still surprised by how much he cums,” Rosé breathed out once they broke the kiss and swallowed the shared load.
“I know, right?” Jennie smirked, licking slowly along Rosé’s cheek, gathering a streak of white with her tongue.
“Jennie—!” Rosé squealed, trying to pull back, but Jennie kept licking her face with teasing little kitten licks, chasing every last drop of cum. Rosé collapsed onto her back, laughing, and Jennie followed — crawling up on all fours over her, her ass sticking high in the air, glistening with sweat, hair falling around her shoulders.
They both laughed for a second, Jennie grabbing a nearby sheet to dab cum off Rosé’s face, but the second her hips lifted and that perfect ass angled up… you couldn’t help yourself.
You got behind her fast, grabbed her waist tight, and yanked her straight back onto your cock in one aggressive, wet thrust.
“Oh fuck!” Jennie gasped, body jolting forward as your cock bottomed out in her pussy again.
You didn’t wait. You started slamming into her in doggy style, your hands locked around her hips, ass clapping against your pelvis, every thrust smacking loud and filthy in the air.
Beneath her, Rosé stayed sprawled out on her back, looking up at the view — Jennie’s tits swinging just above her face with every slam of your hips. She grinned and reached up, squeezing both breasts tight, thumbs rubbing hard over Jennie’s sensitive nipples until the girl was moaning again.
The two of you worked her in perfect sync. You from behind — dick drilling her wet hole — and Rosé from below, teasing her chest and whispering filth through gasps.
Eventually, Rosé’s hands dropped away, and Jennie dipped her head down for a kiss. Their lips met again, sloppy and desperate, while you kept fucking her from behind. She didn’t let her hips drop — she stayed up on all fours for you, body twitching every time you buried yourself deep.
You had her locked in place, fingers digging into her waist, keeping her open for you while she kissed Rosé like her pussy wasn’t being pounded into the mattress. And then, moaning into the kiss, she slowly trailed her mouth down to Rosé’s perfect, bouncing tits—
You couldn’t quite see it, but you could hear it — the soft, needy moans spilling from Rosé’s mouth as Jennie wrapped her lips around one of her nipples. The wet suckling, the breathy gasps, the slight creak of the bed as her back arched — it all sparked something deep in your gut.
Just hearing Rosé like that again flipped the switch. You wanted to be inside her.
So you pulled out of Jennie, her pussy clenching as you slipped free, and reached for Rosé’s open legs, still spread and inviting. You grabbed her thighs and tugged her closer, lining yourself up again with that perfect pussy. She was already soaked — body ready, waiting — so you pushed straight in with a smooth, slow thrust. Her body welcomed your cock like it had missed you.
As your hips began to roll, working into her cunt with steady force, Jennie stayed right where she was — still on all fours, ass high, glistening and exposed just inches in front of your face. You leaned in, keeping your rhythm on Rosé, and buried your tongue into Jennie’s dripping slit.
Her whole body twitched from the sudden attention. You ate her out like a man possessed — tongue sliding deep, lips sucking on her pussy lips, your jaw working in rhythm as you kept your cock buried in Rosé’s pussy.
You were multitasking at the highest level — fucking one, feasting on the other. Jennie was moaning louder, pushing her hips back toward your mouth, and soon enough her thighs clenched and her breath hitched.
Then it hit. She came hard, her juices coating your chin and lips as she trembled through another orgasm.
Once the spasms died down, Jennie carefully moved off of Rosé, leaving you with a perfect view of the girl you were still fucking. Rosé was a mess — in the best way. Her face flushed, her tits bouncing with every thrust, eyes glazed with pleasure.
Jennie flopped onto her side right next to her, one knee bent, legs spread, her own pussy still swollen and slick from the action. She started rubbing herself again — two fingers working in slow, tight circles, while her other hand played with one of her tits. She was still so worked up from earlier, and now watching you rail Rosé was just keeping her need alive.
You saw her bite her lip. She thought no one was watching when she dragged her fingers through her creamy pussy and lifted them to her face — wiping her own slick just beneath her nose like perfume. Then, with a wicked smirk, she reached over and pressed her fingers right to Rosé’s clit.
Rosé gasped — back arching, pussy tightening even more around your cock.
Jennie started rubbing her clit with hard, fast circles, fingers relentless, while you kept pounding her from below. And then Jennie leaned in further, sucking one of Rosé’s tits into her mouth — wet, hot, and full of tongue.
She switched between kissing and sucking, and you could tell she loved the way Rosé’s nipples hardened instantly for her. Jennie was proud of her own body — her tits weren’t massive, but they were perky and gorgeous. Still, even she couldn’t deny how absolutely perfect Rosé’s were. Smooth, as perky, with stiff nipples that practically begged to be teased.
Rosé couldn’t take it. The pleasure was coming from all sides now — your cock driving into her pussy like a machine, Jennie’s mouth locked on her tits, and fingers working her clit like they knew her better than she did.
Her head spun. Her breath hitched.
And then she let out a loud, broken cry as her body gave in.
She came hard — thighs clenching, back arching, pussy squeezing around your dick in desperate, clenching waves. The tightness, the heat, the way she milked your cock while shaking underneath you — it was too much.
Rosé’s entire body jolted as another wave of raw pleasure tore through her. You let out a low, guttural grunt as your cock exploded for the second time inside her tight, aching pussy. You could feel her walls flutter around you, clenching down with every pulse of your thick load flooding her womb. Your thrusts slowed, savoring every slick drag of your cock through her overstretched slit, but you didn’t stop — you kept sliding in and out, shallow but steady, letting her feel every twitch of your shaft as you emptied yourself deep inside her.
Jennie didn’t let up. Her fingers stayed glued to Rosé’s swollen clit, rubbing it like she was determined to break her — same rhythm, same pressure, like she hadn’t just watched her best friend cum all over your cock. And it was working. Rosé’s moans turned into ragged whimpers, her thighs trembling uncontrollably.
You thought about pulling out. Thought maybe she’d had enough.
But fuck, with how hard she was reacting — her hips grinding, her pussy clenching, and Jennie still circling that soaked nub — you couldn’t stop. You didn’t. You stayed deep inside her and started building the pace back up again, each thrust rougher, louder, wetter than the last. The sound of your cock pounding into her echoed off the walls, mixing with Jennie’s slick strokes on her clit.
Clap clap clap. It was too much for her.
“Oh Gawd—please, I can’t—” Rosé’s voice cracked, barely even words now. Her eyes rolled back in her skull, mouth hanging open as orgasm after orgasm wrecked her body. She twitched violently, arms limp, legs jerking like she had no control anymore. “Stop, stop, please stop…” she begged, her voice wrecked and raw, the pleasure clearly beyond bearable now.
Jennie finally let her rest, pulling her hand away, fingers glistening with slick. And when you finally pulled your cock out, your cum spilled from Rosé’s ruined pussy in slow, thick drips, leaking down between her thighs and pooling onto the sheets beneath her.
“Well,” Jennie purred, smirking as she rolled to her side, lifting one perfect leg high into the air. “If she needs a break… I’ll take her place.”
You moved immediately — shifting around the bed, hunger already clawing at you again. You slid between her legs, straddling the one pressed to the bed and gripping the one she held high against your chest. You wrapped your arm around it, pinning her open, and lined up your slick cock to her dripping slit. This time, you pushed in slow — letting every inch sink into her greedy pussy with delicious resistance. Her walls hugged your cock tighter than ever, wet and ready, her entrance stretching wide to take you in.
As your hips began to roll, you reached for her breast, cupping it firmly in your free hand, kneading her soft flesh while your cock worked deeper into her. Jennie arched, moaning loud, and tried to keep her eyes on you — but her head kept falling back, overwhelmed by the stretch and the angle. Whenever she managed to lift her gaze again, her eyes darted to the side… locking on Rosé, who still lay trembling and twitching next to her.
“That good?” Rosé rasped, her voice fragile but curious, watching with parted lips. She didn’t touch herself — couldn’t. Her body was still raw, twitching with aftershocks, too sensitive to even breathe without whimpering.
“So… good,” Jennie gasped, voice breathy and wrecked. “I can’t believe you stopped… I don’t want this to ever end…”
Her words hit you like a trigger. You picked up the pace, burying your cock in her over and over, harder, deeper, the wet claps of skin on skin echoing louder now. She was creaming hard around you — so much slick building up you could feel it leaking down your balls. Every thrust churned more out of her, her pussy squeezing and begging for more.
You kept drilling Jennie for another few relentless minutes, watching the way her body jerked and bounced under you with every thrust — until the tension shifted, and both of you knew it was time to flip the script. You finally pulled out, cock slick and heavy, and she immediately rolled over onto her stomach, tossing her hair out of the way before giving you that look over her shoulder — sultry, expectant, her ass up just enough to make it obvious what she wanted next.
You didn’t need words. You climbed on top of her, hands gripping both cheeks tight as you lined your cock back up to her soaked entrance. No more teasing. You thrust forward hard, bottoming out inside her with no mercy, burying your full length as her body jolted forward from the impact. She grunted into the sheets, fists clutching the pillow as you locked her down in that perfect prone bone position.
You held her ass steady and went to work — hammering into her like a fucking machine, the sound of your hips clapping against her ass loud and sharp, echoing around the room. Her pussy was drenched, your cock sliding in and out with wet, messy squelches that only got louder the harder you went. And you couldn’t resist — while you were fucking her, you started spreading her cheeks apart, teasing her asshole with your thumb as you plowed her soaked slit.
Jennie let out a guttural moan, muffled into the pillow, but she didn’t stop herself — she worked one arm underneath her body and reached for her clit, rubbing hard while you kept pounding her from behind. Her ass jiggled with every thrust, tight and perfect beneath your hands, and the way her back arched made your cock throb deeper inside her.
It didn’t take long before her body betrayed her again.
She screamed into the pillow, loud and raw, as her entire body convulsed beneath you. You felt her explode — her pussy clamped around you like a vice and a sudden wave of slick squirted all over your cock, dripping down your thighs and soaking the sheets. Her orgasm hit like a fucking storm.
But you didn’t stop. You slowed just enough to reset your rhythm, then went right back to pounding her. Hard. Deep. Intentional. Your cock slammed in and out of her overstimulated pussy as she kept gasping beneath you, her body twitching through the aftershocks. You weren’t stopping until you emptied yourself inside her.
“You ready, Jennie?” you growled, voice low, leaning in close enough for her to feel your breath on her ear.
“Yes! Give it to me!” she cried, her voice strained but hungry.
“Where do you want it?” you asked, already knowing the answer, already feeling the cum boiling at the base of your cock — but needing to hear her beg.
“In me! I want to feel you fill me with your cum!” she screamed, no shame, no filter, just raw fucking need in her voice.
And that’s all you needed.
You gripped her hips tight, pulled her back onto your cock one last time, and slammed as deep as you could — holding there as you unleashed a thick, hot stream of cum into her. You groaned through clenched teeth, your cock throbbing inside her, firing off in heavy, deep pulses. Jennie moaned loud, her back arching again as she felt every spurt coat her insides.
Even when the last twitch passed, you didn’t pull out right away. You stayed buried inside her for a solid minute, feeling your cock slowly soften while her pussy still clung to you. Finally, you withdrew, your length slick and leaking, and rolled off her. She shifted over onto her back, pussy leaking your cum, body spent, making space for you between her and Rosé.
You moved to lie down in the spot Jennie had just left… but the second your ass hit the mattress, you felt it.
“The bed’s fucking soaked,” you muttered, glancing down and pressing your hand into the massive wet stain spreading across the sheets.
“I know, sorry,” Jennie giggled breathlessly. “I squirted all over it when I came that last time.” She casually brought a hand down to her pussy, dragging her fingers through the mess between her thighs, then scooped up some of your cum that was leaking out of her slit.
You just smirked and dropped back into the spot anyway. Lying between a naked, freshly fucked Rosé and a cum-drenched Jennie? Yeah, a wet bed was a small price to pay.
-
The three of you talked a little, the air thick with sex and sweat. After three back-to-back rounds of nonstop fucking, you were drained — your cock soft, your abs sore, and your throat dry as hell. You needed a break. Needed water. So you peeled yourself away from the two naked goddesses tangled in the bed with you, both glistening under the dim bedroom lights, and headed down to the kitchen. No clothes, no shame — just walked out fully nude, your skin still warm from pussy heat, thighs sticky with a cocktail of juices and cum. You didn’t even think twice. At this time of night, nobody was going to show up. And even if they did? Whatever. In the last year and a half, Lisa had already caught you either mid-fuck or post-fuck at least a handful of times. Shit, even Jisoo once walked in just as you were about to nut inside Jennie during a lazy afternoon ride.
You reached the kitchen and leaned against the counter as you guzzled down two full glasses of water, sweat still drying on your chest. The cool liquid was heaven. Once your heart settled and your body didn’t feel like it was running on fumes, you dropped the glass into the sink and headed back upstairs, feeling your limp cock sway with each step. But as you turned the corner toward the bedroom, a sound stopped you cold — loud, raw moans echoing down the hallway.
Rosé.
You recognized that voice anywhere. You’d heard the jokes. That when she moaned, the entire house heard it. And now, for the first time, you were on the outside of the room — hearing it for yourself. Those weren’t just moans, they were fucking screams. Wild, unfiltered pleasure. And then you heard Jennie too. Softer, messier. Her voice rising with every pulse of motion.
You paused in the doorway.
And what you saw nearly dropped you to your knees.
There in the center of the bed — Jennie Kim and Roseanne Park, legs tangled together, were scissoring like their lives depended on it. Their hips rocked in slow, rhythmic thrusts, slick pussy against slick pussy, mashing together in perfect sync. Their inner thighs were soaked, and it wasn’t just wetness — it was everything. Their own juices, each other’s, and thick streaks of your cum leaking out of both of their freshly fucked slits. You saw it clearly — that creamy, glistening mix of release smearing across their clits and folds with every grind. Their pussies clapped together softly, wet and squelching, raw and real.
You were exhausted. Your dick had just barely gone soft. But watching the two of them grind their soaked pussies together like that — watching your cum leak out and smear over them both as they fucked each other harder — it lit something in you again. Your cock twitched. Then it stiffened. Then it was just hard. You couldn’t help it. You didn’t say anything, just stood there in the doorway, breathing slow, chest rising as you watched them ruin each other.
Jennie caught your eye first. Her hips didn’t stop moving, didn’t slow down. She just smiled at you mid-thrust, eyes wild and lips parted, and kept rubbing her clit into Rosé’s pussy like it was nothing. Rosé might’ve seen you, might not have — you weren’t sure. But that didn’t stop you. You didn’t start jerking off… not really. But your hand drifted down. You touched yourself, just enough to feel it pulse in your grip as you watched two of your favorite girls fuck each other with your cum still leaking out of them.
You stayed back for a while, just watching, listening. You recognized that specific kind of moan coming from Rosé — loud, high-pitched, ragged at the edges. You knew that sound. She was about to cum. You didn’t want to startle her, didn’t want to break her rhythm or pull her out of that high, so you kept quiet, slowly making your way closer to the bed. You circled out of her line of sight, approaching from the side, until you were standing just behind her — close enough to hear every wet grind, close enough to feel her orgasm hit.
And it did. Hard.
Rosé let out a cry, her back arched for a second before she collapsed onto the mattress, her body limp, tits rising and falling fast as she tried to catch her breath. Her eyes fluttered shut for a moment. Then, slowly, they opened — only to land directly on your fully hard cock, sticking out proud and pulsing, just inches from her face.
She smiled instantly. Her head turned, just enough to shift her gaze from the length of your shaft to your face above her.
“Hi,” she said, voice playful, throat still coated in moans. “Have you been up here long?”
“Long enough,” you said, smirking down at her.
“Well… I guess I don’t need to ask if you enjoyed the show.”
She reached out without hesitation, wrapping her fingers around your shaft, slowly stroking you as her grin widened. Then she guided your cock downward, angled it to her lips, and opened her mouth.
Her lips wrapped softly around your tip, and the second her tongue swirled across it, your hips twitched. She sucked you gently, slowly — teasing.
But of course, Jennie wasn’t going to sit back and let that happen without her. She crawled right over Rosé’s body, her naked skin gliding across the other girl’s until she was straddled over her like a pillow. The moment Rosé took her hand off your cock, Jennie’s mouth was already there to replace it — lips hot, tongue flicking, licking the underside while her cheeks hollowed around your shaft.
They shared you. Again. Two idols, two tongues, one cock.
Rosé kept your tip in her mouth most of the time, lips sealed tight around the head while her tongue teased the sensitive underside. But at one point, Jennie took over and buried several inches down her throat, her spit dripping down your shaft as she gagged around it. While she did, Rosé ducked beneath and licked at your balls, her tongue warm and sloppy as she lapped at you from below.
And then, the shift.
Jennie finally let Rosé take the cock back, then spun around over her body until the two were in a perfect 69 — Rosé still on her back, and Jennie’s dripping pussy now hovering directly above her face. Rosé gave your tip one more strong suck, then grabbed your shaft with one hand, guiding it between Jennie’s thighs. She rubbed your cock along that soaked, hot slit, dragging it back and forth until she lined you up with Jennie’s entrance — then pushed your tip right in.
That was all it took.
Your instincts kicked in and you slammed forward with one hard thrust, burying your cock balls-deep into Jennie’s tight, wet pussy.
She gasped, mouth full of Rosé’s pussy, and braced herself on the bed. You grabbed her hips, tightened your grip, and started pounding into her — fast, raw, wet. Your pelvis slapped hard against her ass with each thrust, and the sounds of your fucking filled the room. Each wet clap echoed off the walls, a steady rhythm of skin on skin, your cock punching into her while Rosé stayed pinned beneath, licking and moaning and riding the aftershock of being used as a bed for the two of you.
Rosé wasn’t just laying there and watching while you pounded your cock into Jennie’s pussy — not when it was happening less than a foot from her face. No, she was all in. Hands everywhere, mouth busy, eyes locked on every filthy detail. One moment she was rubbing Jennie’s clit, making her gasp mid-thrust, the next she was cupping your swinging balls with both hands, massaging them like she was worshipping the rhythm of your thrusts. And then her mouth — fuck, her tongue — it slid right in between, licking the slick, sticky mess where your cock slammed into Jennie’s soaked pussy. She kissed the point where your shaft vanished inside her friend, licking up the hot mixture of pussy juice and leftover cum from earlier rounds, smearing it over her own lips like gloss.
And on top of that, Rosé was still getting eaten out. Her pussy hadn’t gotten a break since the scissoring, and now it was Jennie’s tongue taking slow, wet laps up and down her slit while she got railed from behind. Rosé’s crotch was wrecked — glossy and glazed in cum from all three of you — but Jennie didn’t stop. She licked her clean one stroke at a time, mouth moving methodically, tasting her again and again while taking deep thrusts from behind. It was a triple collision of bodies, all grinding together, all soaked and filthy and perfectly in sync.
You kept the rhythm going — sometimes pulling your cock out of Jennie’s tight cunt just to slide it into Rosé’s mouth for a minute. She sucked you hungrily, moaning into your shaft while Jennie moaned against her pussy. Then you’d push right back into Jennie again, wet and raw and seamless. You couldn’t decide which one of them sounded hotter — Jennie’s breathless moans as your cock filled her again, or Rosé’s desperate hums as she tasted the very dick you were wrecking her best friend with.
Jennie came first. Her pussy clamped down tight around you, her thighs trembling, her moans stuttering as she gushed again — all over you, all over Rosé’s mouth. You kept going. Rosé was next — her legs spread wide, her hips jerking, her own orgasm crashing through her while Jennie’s tongue stayed locked on her clit. Her body twitched hard, her voice cracking as she cried out, hands gripping the sheets underneath her.
And now you? You were fucking close. You felt it in your core.
“I can’t hold back,” you warned them, your thrusts starting to slow, your abs tight, cock thick and throbbing inside of Jennie.
“Do it. Cum in me,” Jennie gasped, still pushing her hips back into you.
“Give it to her,” Rosé whispered, her voice low, filthy, encouraging.
With both girls begging for it, you snapped.
You slammed into Jennie with everything you had left, your cock twitching, tension coiling deep in your balls. You hammered into her, chasing your release, driving yourself deeper. Two more minutes of pure raw fucking, and then your body locked. You thrust one last time, deep inside her soaked pussy — and exploded. Hot cum flooded into her as your cock throbbed violently. And halfway through that orgasm, you pulled out, panting, and angled your cock up just in time to shoot the rest all over Rosé’s gorgeous, cum-slicked face. She moaned through it, eyes fluttering closed as thick ropes painted her cheeks and lips.
Then everything collapsed.
You dropped onto the mattress, your body crashing into theirs, all three of you tangled in sweat and fluids, breathing hard. A fucked-out, exhausted pile of naked limbs and sticky skin.
Eventually, Rosé was the first to shuffle off to the bathroom, her thighs still shaking. Jennie followed right after, cum dripping down her legs, skin flushed and glowing. They both cleaned up, took their time, then crawled back into bed beside you.
And just like that, the three of you fell asleep. Naked. Wrapped around each other. Cum still drying between your bodies.
-
It had been hours since you'd all passed out, but it felt like barely a blink before you were waking again — not to noise, not to light, but to the slow drag of a hand sliding across your body. The room was still dark, your eyes barely even open, but you didn’t need vision to know who it was. You felt her the second those long, familiar nails ghosted down your abs, leaving shivers in their trail. Jennie. Of course.
That girl had no off switch.
You cracked your eyes open just as her hand wrapped fully around your cock, already firm and twitching from the attention. There was just enough moonlight bleeding through the windows to catch the shape of her body hovering beside you — bare skin, hair loose, eyes glinting like she’d never fallen asleep at all. She stared at you, slow and hungry, her fingers squeezing your cock with intent.
You blinked at the clock on the nightstand. Just past 4:15 a.m.
She didn’t wait.
Jennie climbed on top of you, straddling your hips, kissing you with that same sleepy fire in her breath. Her body pressed flush to yours, her nipples brushing your chest, and she began to grind slowly — her pussy sliding up and down your cock, not taking it in yet, just teasing, slick and warm and tempting. Her hips rolled against your length while her tongue slipped into your mouth, muffling her soft little whines. Rosé lay curled up right next to you, still fast asleep.
At first, you both tried to keep it quiet. Subtle. Secret. But the longer she grinded on you, the more your body reacted — hips lifting, cock nudging her slit, and soon the bed began to creak in protest. You slipped a finger down between her thighs, pressed into her wet folds, and pushed it inside. Jennie moaned — not loud, but not soft either.
Rosé stirred beside you.
You both froze.
Jennie’s breath hitched, and you held yours, watching to see if the other girl would wake. But Rosé only shifted slightly, pulling the blanket higher, still lost in her sleep. That’s when Jennie leaned forward and brought your soaked fingers to her face, her nostrils flaring as she inhaled the scent of her own pussy. Then, eyes on yours, she sucked them clean. Slow. Messy. One at a time.
When it became clear Rosé wasn’t waking up, Jennie leaned in close, lips brushing your ear.
“Let’s go downstairs,” she whispered.
You nodded.
Carefully, quietly, the two of you slipped out of the bed, every move deliberate to avoid waking the sleeping beauty beside you. You followed her naked frame through the house, heart pounding, your cock fully hard again just from the tension and that teasing fucking whisper.
Once you stepped into the living room, Jennie spun on you like she’d been waiting to pounce. Her hand immediately grabbed your cock, squeezing it like it was hers, always. With the other hand, she yanked you down into a kiss — deep, tongue-first, messy and starving. She started walking backward, guiding you blindly with her lips still on yours. You didn’t care where you were going, your focus locked on her body, her heat, her grip.
Then her bare ass bumped into the edge of the couch, and she broke the kiss.
She smiled up at you, that post-orgasm glow still on her skin, and said, “You know… there’s one thing we haven’t done tonight.”
Jennie spun around without another word and propped one knee up on the armrest of the couch, arching her back as she bent over, her ass perfectly perched for you. She reached back with one hand and spread her cheek open, flashing you that tight little asshole — glistening slightly in the low light. It wasn’t always like this. Most of her sex life, she’d been totally closed off to anal. Said no every time. Refused to do it. Just not her thing.
But that changed since you.
Now she was bent over her own damn couch at 4:30 in the morning, bare ass in the air, one cheek pulled wide open for you, silently begging to be filled. No hesitation. No warmup. Just full fucking access.
You stepped in behind her, your cock still glistening from earlier, coated in her pussy juices from when she’d been grinding all over you in bed. You took hold of her wide hips, lined yourself up with her tight little rosebud, and started to press in. Her body tensed for a second — that delicious resistance — but she didn’t tell you to slow down. She wanted it. You pulled her back against you while pushing forward, your cockhead popping past her ring and sinking deep into her ass.
That first thrust always hit different.
A few sessions ago, she needed you to take it slow. Inch by inch. Careful breathing. But now? Her body was used to it — trained, stretched, hungry for it. Within seconds, she adjusted, relaxing enough for you to fuck her harder.
“Oh god, yes. Fuck my ass!” she moaned, voice throaty and high, fingers digging into the couch cushion. You slammed into her, again and again, and her ass shook with every thrust, soft skin rippling with each wet slap of your hips clapping against her ass cheeks. You raised your hand and brought it down hard on her cheek — the sound echoed.
“Oh yeah, that’s it,” she groaned, grinding back on you like she wanted to milk every inch out of your cock.
But as good as it felt from behind, you wanted to see her. Wanted to watch her.
So you pulled out, your cock slick with ass and spit, and guided her down onto the couch. She laid back, legs already parting instinctively, and then dropped lower, slouching into the cushions with her knees pulled high. She lifted her legs up and back, planting them against the couch backrest, completely folded in half, ass and pussy on full display.
You grabbed her ankles, pushed them up and apart, and drove your cock straight back into her ass.
She gasped.
Her hands flew between her legs, fingers diving into her pussy as you fucked her from below, deep and hard, her ass stretched tight around your shaft. Her moans got louder. Raw. Her clit swollen and glistening under her touch as she stroked herself in rhythm with your thrusts. Every time you pushed into her, her entire body rocked into the couch, her thighs trembling as your balls slapped wetly against her.
She played with her pussy like she was possessed, slick fingers moving fast, then slow, then circling her clit with tight precision. Sometimes she brought her hand up, sniffing her scent, licking her fingers like she was trying to taste how ruined she already was. Her eyes rolled. Her chest heaved. You watched every single twitch, every moan, every spasm ripple through her body.
She was a fucking mess.
And you? You were obsessed with every second of it — the way her face twisted in pleasure, the way her asshole clenched around your cock, the way her legs stayed pinned high as you fucked her in half.
“Fuck, Jennie… I can’t take much more of this,” you groaned through gritted teeth, your abs tightening, balls pulled heavy and tight.
“Just a bit longer,” she begged, her voice cracking with need as her fingers worked frantic circles around her clit. “I’m almost there… and then you can fill my ass with everything you’ve got. I want you to drown my ass in that cum. Empty those big balls inside me.”
Your cock kept pumping into her ass, wet and relentless. Her walls gripped you like a vice, still stretched around your length as her body rocked beneath you. One hand was on her clit, soaking with slick. The other? Pinching and rolling her nipples, flicking them as she arched into the pressure. And that was it — that was the last push she needed.
Jennie came hard.
She screamed — loud, raw, her voice echoing off the walls as her whole body locked up. Her thighs trembled violently, her pussy exploded with wetness, and a hot stream of squirt splashed out, soaking the couch cushion beneath her in a spreading stain of pussy juice. Her asshole clamped down tight on your cock mid-orgasm, strangling you inside her with rhythmic, pulsing squeezes.
You could barely hold on.
Watching her face twist in pure, broken bliss… feeling that velvet-tight grip around your shaft as her body spasmed beneath you?
It pushed you straight over the edge.
You buried your cock to the absolute hilt in her ass, your body jerking as your orgasm ripped through you. You grunted out loud, chest flexing, balls drawing up as you emptied everything inside her. Thick, hot ropes of cum surged from your cock, flooding her ass. You kept pulsing, pumping, releasing everything you had — it wasn’t just a load, it was the load. Your whole body shook as you filled her completely, the warmth spreading inside her as she kept moaning, still trembling from her own orgasm.
Her eyes rolled back. Her mouth hung open. She was still cumming while you stuffed her ass full of your cum, completely wrecked and full.
When the last spurt left you, you finally pulled out, your cock wet, softening, and glistening in the low light. You collapsed beside her, breathless, exhausted. Jennie stayed on her back for a few moments, cum already dripping from her used hole, her body twitching lightly with aftershocks.
But she wasn’t done.
With that same dirty hunger still in her eyes, she slowly rotated over, climbed onto her knees, and bent down over your lap. Before you could stop her, her mouth was already wrapping around your soft, wet cock — the very same one that had just been buried in her ass. She sucked you clean. No hesitation. Her lips moved over your shaft with messy slurps, her tongue swirling around every curve, tasting your cum and her own mess with zero shame.
You never got used to it. She didn’t do it every time, but when she did?
It always surprised you.
Ass-to-mouth. Unprompted. Deep and filthy.
Her head moved slowly as she cleaned every drop off your shaft, her moans vibrating against you. But the sensitivity was too much. You had to reach down and gently pull her off — because if you didn’t, you knew she’d keep sucking until your cock started to swell again. And right now? You were completely spent.
You both lay there for a moment, catching your breath in the dark.
Then, finally, you helped her up, and the two of you padded quietly back upstairs. The house was still. Rosé was still out cold. You climbed back into bed, the sheets cool, the room quiet. Your body melted into the mattress, utterly drained.
Just as sleep started to take you, you felt movement.
Rosé shifted beside you, turning over and snuggling close. Her warm body pressed into yours, and her arm slid across your chest. Then, with her lips barely grazing your cheek, she whispered in the softest voice imaginable:
Tags: 15k, smut, first time, creampie, oral, anal, gb, tw
The story is not ours, we alternate the original story to match our desired settings.
Eunchae was enjoying breakfast with her sister on a Saturday morning. They always made time like this to hang out. After all, they were the only family they each had. Eunchae's sister had dedicated her life to giving her all the love she could.
Eunchae, now that she was eighteen, had come to appreciate all her sister had done for her. The past year of her sister’s life was split between working and caring for her. But now that she was an adult herself and about to head to college in a few months, she hoped her sister would make time for herself again. Find new hobbies, make friends, and maybe even find a romantic relationship.
Eunchae herself hasn’t explored the romantic world either, but for different reasons. She dedicated herself to her studies as well as her love of art and music. While she may have lacked boyfriends, she made up for it with friends. In particular, she had four close friends: Eunwoo, Doyun, Chanwoo, and Minho. Her sister had teased her in the past for having four guys as best friends and predicted she would end up dating them. However, Eunchae asserted that wasn’t going to happen, proving herself correct. These guys were her friends, and no other funny business had ever occurred between them.
“Are your friends coming over tonight to hang out again?” her sister asked. Eunchae nodded. Her house was a frequent hangout spot for them. Her sister enjoyed having her friends around, too, and they often called her the ‘cool sister.’
“I’m glad to hear it. Now that you guys are adults, I can’t help but notice how handsome they are,” she said with a sly smile.
“Unnie! Gross! Those are my friends you’re talking about,” Eunchae said, shocked that her sister would comment on her friend’s appearance.
“Relax, I’m just saying. They wouldn’t be interested in me anyway. I’m older, but can you imagine...,” she said, looking off into the distance.
“No! I can’t and won’t imagine that. Can we please talk about something else,” Eunchae said in protest.
Hearing that her sister even entertained the idea of being anything resembling romantic with her friends was beyond embarrassing. She appreciated that her sister hadn’t had any contact with a man in years, but she could start by dating men her age.
However, Eunchae calmed herself down; her sister was just teasing. Even if she was interested in her friends in that way, as her sister said, she’s older than them. Eunchae even doubted how much her friends were interested in romantic encounters at the moment. None of them had girlfriends or gone on dates, as far as she knew. The five of them just wanted to have some fun.
That evening, the four guys arrived together at Eunchae’s. She had made plans for them to play a board game. “Hey guys, I got the game set up in the backroom. I even added in the bird expansion, so there are even more bird powers you can use!” Eunchae excitedly said.
But as she led them to the room where she expected them to spend the next hours playing the game, the four boys were momentarily distracted by the arrival of her sister. “Hello, boys! It’s so nice to see you all. I trust you all are staying fit as ever?” she said to them.
“We try our best, Noona,” Eunwoo said in a flirty tone that alarmed Eunchae.
“You’re looking fit yourself,” Doyun added.
“Oh, stop it, you guys. You’re going to tempt me into doing something bad...,” she said. What the hell does that mean, Eunchae thought. She started pushing her friends down the hall, away from her sister.
Eunchae said, “Come on, I need to explain to you guys how the egg-laying mechanism works in the game.”
Finally, distancing herself from her sister's odd behavior, Eunchae got to work walking them through the board game she intended for all five of them to play over the next few hours. Ten minutes later, she was in the middle of explaining how food selection works. “If the dice show the same food, you can re-roll. But that’s optional,” she said as she showed them an example.
"Wow, Noona looked amazing! Has she been hitting the gym, Eunchae?" Minho asked, cutting her off mid-sentence.
“She’s been taking walks more, I guess. Anyway, you can only take food when you do the collection action...,” she said, changing the subject back to the game before getting interrupted once more.
“She was being really friendly with us. Even flirty,” Chanwoo remarked.
“Yeah, she kept talking about how handsome you guys were earlier today. She even wondered out loud if you guys were interested in her. It was pretty embarrassing to hear. Can you imagine!” Eunchae said with a laugh. She felt bad making fun of her sister like this, but her behavior was so odd today.
“Your sister interested in us?” Doyun asked, surprised.
“That’s not what I said. She was wondering if you all were interested in her. God, I feel cringy even telling you guys about it,” Eunchae said, clarifying. “But let’s talk about how nectar is used.” However, the boys were becoming less interested in the game.
“Dude, she said we were handsome. She hasn’t been with anyone lately. Do you think we might have a shot with her?” Doyun asked the group.
Eunchae’s eyes lit up in horror. These guys were actually interested in her sister? “Whoa, guys. She’s my sister. Can we not talk about her like this?” she asked.
“We’re not teasing, Eunchae. I don’t know about the other guys, but I think your sister is a stone-cold fox. I’m sorry, but if she is attracted to me, I’m taking my shot,” Doyun said.
The other three voiced their strong agreement. “Let’s go talk to her. She might be on board for anything,” Eunwoo suggested. This prompted the four boys to stand up.
Eunchae ran to the door and blocked it. Their willingness and her sister’s flirty demeanor tonight created a bad combination. She didn’t need her friends and her sister engaging in... funny business.
“Guys, wait. I’m asking you, as your long-term friend here, please don’t go flirt with my sister,” Eunchae said, appealing to the four guys.
They all looked at each other before Doyun replied.
“To be clear, we’re not looking to flirt. Let’s stop beating around the bush here and be clear. We want to have sex with your sister, and we think we have a real shot tonight at actually making this happen.”
While Eunchae didn’t say this, she agreed with her friends. With the way her sister has been talking today, she might let her friends seduce her. Eunchae did not need to have her friends turning her sister into their fuck buddy.
“Don’t do this, guys. She’s my sister,” Eunchae said desperately.
“We’re not asking you to watch or anything, Eunchae. We’re adults now. Your sister is an adult woman—a woman with desires and the ability to give consent. I’m sorry that you are uncomfortable with the situation, but you don’t have the right to interfere if everyone involved is on board starting a sexual relationship,” Minho explained.
She understood his point, but her point was she didn’t want her sister fucking her friends.
They started crowding Eunchae, trying to get past. The second they do, there would be nothing stopping them from starting a five-way orgy with her sister. Her mind raced with thoughts of what she could say to convince them. Suddenly, a viable idea occurred to her, and she voiced it.
“How about I flash you guys my underwear?” Eunchae blurted out.
All four of them halted their attempt to leave the room, and her cheeks flushed red. She couldn’t believe the words that had come out of her mouth. She nearly spoke up, declaring it to be a joke, but she had managed to stop them.
“Really? Or are you just fooling us?” Doyun asked skeptically.
Eunwoo was also in doubt. “You’ve never been one for showing off. You wear a t-shirt and swim trunks over your one-piece bathing suit when we go to the pool.”
“I’m... not kidding. But only a quick flash! Just so you guys will calm down, and we can play the game,” Eunchae said with a shaky voice.
The four of them backed up and watched Eunchae with interest. They seemed to expect her to flash them right then and there. Eunchae’s mind raced with panicked thoughts. She had never done anything like this, and she worried she was opening a door she could never close. Would these guys expect her to do this again in the future? Would they start to see her as more than a friend? She wasn’t sure she was ready for that.
But in the short term, she needed to do this. Their having sex with her sister would change their relationship far more than briefly seeing her underwear. As she felt her face heat up, Eunchae gripped the bottom of her sweater tightly. Closing her eyes, she quickly lifted her shirt, feeling the cooler air hit her stomach and upper body chest. She then pulled her sweater back down. They saw her bra, even if just for a second. It was done. She opened her eyes to the smiling faces of her friends, still staring at her chest, even though the underwear was now not visible.
“Okay. Let’s get back to the game,” Eunchae said in a quiet voice.
But the guys didn’t follow her back to the table. “You only showed us your bra. You still need to flash us your panties,” Minho said.
“What?” Eunchae said, turning around in shock. “I didn’t say anything about my panties. That’s asking too much, guys!”
They looked disappointed but understanding. “You don’t need to do anything that makes you uncomfortable, Eunchae. We’ll come back after we’re done to start the game,” Minho said as, once again, the guys headed towards the door and into the welcoming arms of Eunchae’s sister.
“Okay, look!” Eunchae yelled as she lifted her skirt, showing the four guys her panties. They all spun around and witnessed her underwear for the first time. Only this thin fabric was between them and their female friend’s most intimate area.
Confident they had seen what they requested, she lowered the skirt back down, restoring her back into a decent state. “We need to see the back of your panties as well,” Doyun added.
“What? Why?” Eunchae asked the question even though she could guess why.
Were they really so interested in her body that they needed to see her in her panties from different angles? The guys didn’t answer, so rather than wait for them to start walking towards the door again, Eunchae rolled her eyes and turned around. Lifting her skirt yet again, the four men enjoyed yet another view of her body that no man has yet seen until today.
The flowing air she felt on her cheeks reminded her that this underwear didn’t cover as much of her as she would have liked. She let the skirt fall back into place and felt relieved this was done. She hoped her friends would agree not to speak of this embarrassing day again.
“Wow, that was pretty hot, Eunchae. I didn’t know you had an exhibitionist side to you like that,” Chanwoo replied, still thinking about his friend in this new, sexy light.
“I didn’t do it for any weird reason like that! I just did it to convince you guys not to go try and get with my sister!” Eunchae replied in protest.
“Eunchae... why would giving us a quick flash of your underwear stop us from fucking your sister? She’s going to show us a lot more than just two seconds of her panties,” Doyun pointed out. Eunchae couldn’t believe this. Had she just embarrassed herself for no reason?
“Well then, how about I strip to my underwear and stay that way for the evening,” she offered, her muscles tensing up as she thought how shameful this was going to be for her.
“I’d love that,” Minho said, taking a seat as he looked forward to a much longer view of his longtime female friend in her unmentionables. The others followed suit. Once again, the naive teenager found herself in a situation where her friends anxiously awaited her to expose her body to them.
“You guys don’t really want to see me in my underwear, do you?” she asked them with a nervous laugh. Her friends responded with enthusiastic nods as they eyed her body.
Seeing no other path forward except letting her friends seek out her horny sister, Eunchae’s shaky hands reached for the bottom of her sweater. As she pulled it up and felt her stomach get exposed, she told herself it was nothing they hadn’t already seen, albeit briefly. The sweater rose to her face, and she knew that once again, her bra, holding her ample breasts, was on display for her friends.
“Fantastic,” Eunwoo commented as she placed her top on the ground.
The young lady instinctively wanted to cover her chest, but she knew she needed to finish the job first. She turned to face her friends before starting to push her skirt down, as she didn’t want them to see her rear end. But both Doyun and Chanwoo walked behind her, making that plan null.
The skirt slid down over the cheeks of her butt as she was again reminded that these panties didn’t cover the entirety of her ass. Trying to avoid bending over, Eunchae let the skirt fall to the floor. Her task was completed, but she now faced the humiliation of playing the game all evening in this state. Her friends would be able to view almost all of her exposed body whenever they wanted. She felt like a tramp, but her sister would be free from the eager hands of these four familiar guys.
“I’ll stay like this if you guys promise not to look at me too much. Now getting back to the player boards...,” Eunchae said, desperate to get back to her instructions once again.
But as always, her friends interjected before she could continue. “Eunchae, this is really hot. But your sister is going to show us her whole body, not just tease us in her underwear,” Doyun pointed out.
“God, I can’t wait to see her tits. So big and juicy. Fuck...,” Chanwoo said while mimicking their shape with his hands.
“Stop describing my sister’s tits! Jesus! I stripped to my underwear, and you guys still aren’t satisfied. Throw me a bone here,” the young woman complained.
“I’m looking forward to throwing your sister my bone,” Minho remarked.
“Shut up!” Eunchae had never seen this side of her friends. Were they really this anxious to fuck someone? And why did that person have to be her sister? But she understood their point about seeing her sister naked, as weird as that point was to make, countering it would be insanity. She would have to show them something she hadn’t planned to reveal until she got married in her late thirties: her naked body.
“Maybe I...,” she started to say, but then lost her words. The four guys waited for her to finish her thought, but she continued to stammer.
“Maybe you what?” Chanwoo asked curiously.
“Eunchae, you don’t have to do anything you aren’t ready for.” If she wanted to keep these guys from knowing what her sister’s naked body looked like, she did, Eunchae thought.
“Maybe I am willing to show you guys more,” she said, finally getting her words out.
After a brief pause, the boys sought clarification. “Like your boobs?” Eunwoo asked.
“And maybe your pussy too? Your sister will certainly show us hers.” Doyun pointed out.
“You should get on a table and do a strip tease!” Chanwoo added.
“And then give us lap dances like our own personal stripper!” Minho said excitedly.
When Eunchae said she was willing to show more, she meant maybe a quick flash of her chest while keeping her nipples concealed possible. But before she could say anything, her friends turned this offer into her acting as a full-on stripper who showed every inch of her body and even sat in their laps. Any compromise she offered from here would only create disappointment that would drive them into the arms and other parts of her willing sister.
“Trust me, guys. You don’t want to see me naked. It’s not worth it. I’m not that attractive,” Eunchae said, vocalizing her self-doubts.
“Are you kidding? Seeing you naked has been a dream of mine since we met. But you have never shown any interest in that kind of stuff till now,” Doyun admitted. The other three were in total agreement. Eunchae was taken aback at this admission. Her friends thought about her naked? This was such a foreign concept to Eunchae. The thought of someone seeing her as a sex object was confusing. But she shook off this strange thought. She had a choice to make. Either strip nude for her friends or send them off to fuck her sister. The choice was clear, albeit incredibly embarrassing.
“Where do you want me to do this?” she asked as her four friends’ faces lit up with the realization that this was going to happen. They led her to the game table, where they pushed game pieces aside and helped her onto the table. Standing on the table, she realized how shameful of an angle these guys were going to have on her various... parts. But she was up here now, and backing down would spell an end to her sister’s innocence.
“Do you... guys have a preference on what I... start with,” she asked them as her hands moved back and forth between her bra and panties. She couldn’t bear to decide for herself. Whatever piece she thought about removing first would send an unintended message to her friends about her confidence in that part or would indicate that she wanted them to see this first or last. Let the guys decide.
But this proved to be folly. Half of them yelled for her to show her boobs first, while the other half demanded the sight of her naked pussy. Hearing both sides argue about what part of her body they wanted to see put Eunchae into a state of extreme agitation, and she found herself pulling her panties down without even realizing what she was doing. The arguing stopped instantly as her panties landed on the top of the table, and her bald pussy was put on display for all four men. In that instant, they became the first, second, third, and fourth men ever to see this sight.
“Holy shit Eunchae, you shave?” Eunwoo asked. Eunchae’s eyes looked at her private area with horror as she hadn’t considered this when she stripped.
“Yes... But only because I think it’s more hygienic. It’s not for any weird sexual thing, I promise.” She cried out as she covered her groin with her hands. “Stop looking at it!”
The guys complained that a stripper wouldn’t hide her nudity after stripping. “Stop calling me a stripper! That’s not what’s going on, and you know it!” Eunchae was getting flustered but knew her friends were trying to get a rise out of her.
“Keep going! Let’s see everything!” Chanwoo cheered.
“Do it, do it, do it,” Eunwoo started chanting as the others joined him. Half an hour ago, Eunchae was explaining to these guys how to place cards in the board game. Now, they were uniformly calling for her to remove the last piece of clothing she had on.
As she stood there with her hands at her crotch, the boys started to move to the other side of the table to get a view of her ass.
“Where are you going. Stop!” Eunchae cried. But soon, they were on all sides of her, and she was unable to prevent them from enjoying yet another aspect of her body.
After a few minutes of posing like she needed to pee, the teenager realized she couldn’t delay things any further.
“Fine! Just... I don’t know. Just don’t be weird,” she said, standing upright and removing her hands, exposing herself once more. All four men quickly rushed to view her womanhood again. She closed her eyes, and her hands went to her back. Despite having done this tens of thousands of times, her unsteady hands struggled to unhook her bra.
“Do you need help, Eunchae?” Chanwoo asked.
“No!” She cried. Getting stripped by her friends seemed even more shameful than stripping herself for them.
Finally, to her relief, she got it unhooked. But that relief was replaced with the horror that this meant her friends would now see her ample breasts as soon as she released her grip on the garment. She peeked out of one eye and saw all four long-time friends practically drooling over her chest in anticipation. As she debated her options, her shaky hands lost their grip, and before she knew it, her bra fell off. The weight of her boobs weighed on her chest, and at that moment, her friends came to know every intimate detail about her naked body.
After the accidental strip, Eunchae was frozen in place. The four guys were equally in shock as they studied the newly revealed source of their apparent long-time lust. The silence made Eunchae ask herself increasingly worried questions. Were they so quiet because her body is weird? Did they not like what they saw? Why did she now care if her friends liked her body or not? But the following sudden response of the men threw these negative thoughts out of her head.
“Holy shit, your tits are incredible!”
“Yeah, but how about that pussy? Damn!”
“I’ve got to see that ass again.”
“So... fucking... hot.”
All four of them simultaneously voiced their admiration for her body.
Eunchae became conflicted. Showing herself off like this was embarrassing, and she wished to get dressed again. But these compliments gave her feelings of warmth and pride—something she hadn’t felt before.
“I call first lap dance!” Chanwoo called out, breaking up the moment of self-discovery Eunchae was having.
“What? Lap dance? I’m not...,” she said, turning rapidly towards him. With her tits now free of the confines of clothing, they jiggled considerably. A fact that the guys noticed.
“You said you were going to be our stripper. Strippers give lap dances...” Chanwoo said as if the lap dance had already been agreed upon previously.
“I have been adamant that I am not your stripper. And it was your idea that I give lap dances. I never said I would!” Eunchae cried out. Her friends kept pushing the boundaries of this friendship at a quickening pace.
“That’s okay then. Thanks for letting us see your naked body, though. I can’t believe we are going to see you and your sister both naked on the same night,” Doyun said as he followed the others toward the door.
Eunchae was astounded at this. She had stripped fully naked for these guys, something she had never done before. And even with all that, they still wanted to seek out the sexual attention of her sister.
“Wait! I didn’t say I wasn’t willing to give lap dances,” she said, stopping her friends once again.
“Each of us can get one from you?” Eunwoo asked, seeking clarity.
The idea of rubbing her body against one of them was odd enough, but all four?
“Yeah...,” she said meekly.
Chanwoo moved a chair into the middle of the room, and one of the guys started playing music that was appropriate for a lap dance. Eunchae stood several feet away from her friend, still fully naked. A fact that she still couldn’t believe was true. She had never done anything like this, so she thought back to the various movies she had seen where the actresses gave someone a lap dance. Slowly, she started swaying her hips back and forth, which prompted loud cheers from the guys. Chanwoo’s eyes were locked on her tits which jiggled considerably even with Eunchae’s small movements.
“Come closer, Eunchae. Stand over my lap while you do that,” he said, waving her over. She tip-toed over slowly, hoping to keep as much distance as possible from her horny friend while she was in this nude state. Still, he beckoned her to continue until her tits were mere inches away from his face.
“Isn’t this a bit too close?” Eunchae asked.
“It’s a lap dance. You’re supposed to be as close as possible. Your sister would understand that,” Chanwoo said. Why would her sister know that, Eunchae wondered as her hip movements started up again. Her male friend was now close enough to see every detail of her tits. Weirder still was that he needed to lean his face in only a few inches to make contact with her chest. That thought got the inexperienced girl’s heart thumping.
Feeling emboldened by the erotic sight, Chanwoo reached out and put his hands on Eunchae’s bare hips.
“Chanwoo... what are you doing...,” Eunchae nervously asked him.
“It’s just your hips,” he replied.
The young man’s eyes diverted from her ample chest to her womanhood. In this embarrassing position, her pussy was situated just above his crotch. True, his parts were contained within his pants, but it was still in proximity to her very exposed parts. Her eyes were also drawn to an area in his pants that bulged out. She wasn’t so naive that she didn’t know that was. The sight of her nude body had given her friend, likely all of her friends, an erection. A response before today, she wasn’t sure anyone had ever prompted her body. As she stared, she became curious to see more, but shook that thought out of her head. All this time, Chanwoo continued to watch Eunchae’s pussy.
“Turn around. Let’s see that naked ass shake,” he said. Eunchae did as he asked, but she took note of the change in dynamic. Her friends weren’t asking her. They were now telling her what to do. She truly was their own personal stripper now. But again, she remembered why she was doing this. If not, her sister would be in this exact position now. Her nude body being drooled over by her friends, or worse.
After watching her cheeks shake back and forth for a few minutes, her friend had another command. “Bend over. All the way.”
Eunchae looked back at him with a scared look. “Bend over? But you’ll see... Do you really need to see me in such a state?” She asked. Chanwoo shrugged, but if she protested, he would probably bring up her sister again and her willingness to do almost anything. A fact she wasn’t sure was true, but rather not tested. Eunchae bent over, holding onto her friend’s knees for support. The flow of cold air on the newly exposed area told her what this position was doing. Chanwoo was getting a close-up view of her pussy from behind. Rustling sounds behind her also told her that the other three friends had joined him in enjoying this view. Every second in this state was humiliating, and it would take another four minutes before she was told she could stand up.
“My turn,” Minho announced, taking the seat that Chanwoo had just been in. Eunchae was being passed around from friend to friend like they all wanted a turn lusting over her. It made her feel used but wanted. Her mind was a storm of conflicting feelings. For now, she obeyed the lusty commands of her friends. All the while telling herself every sexual gaze or embarrassing pose, she did was one less than her sister would do later.
Minho had her sit on his lap, her back resting against his front.
“Don’t just sit there, move that butt into me. It’s a lap dance, after all,” he explained.
As her bare ass slid back and forth on his crotch, the feeling of his erect dick became unquestionably noticeable. While she had seen Chanwoo’s contained in his pants, with Minho, she was feeling with him. With her own ass, no less. Why was it that he felt no shame in getting felt up like this while she felt like she was being used? Where did this power dynamic arise from? But she did admit feeling his dick rest between her butt checks was an erotic and naughty sensation. But feelings that were overwhelmed by the shame she felt for acting in such a way.
“Turn around and face me. I want to see your tits as I feel you grind into my crotch,” he said with confidence. She turned around and sat on him while facing him.
“Would it kill you to say please? I’m still your friend, guys,” Eunchae complained as she started up lap grinding on him again.
“Please shake your tits in my face while your ass rubs against my dick,” Minho said.
Eunchae gave him an angry look, and he started laughing. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry! That was a joke. You’re right. I’m getting carried away. We’re just having fun.” Despite the apology, though, he didn’t pull back on his expectation that she continues to stimulate him with her nude ass.
As Minho sat there with her tits swaying close to his face, he placed his hands on her lower back. Slowly, they moved south until they rested just above the start of her cheeks. “Where are your hands going there, Minho?” the naked teenager asked her aroused friend.
“I was thinking about getting some hand full of your ass. Or should I hold off and wait until I get my hands on your sister’s?” He asked.
Eunchae was well aware that they were using her over-protective attitude toward her sister to get her to agree to more sexual things. But they seemed genuine in their desire to get with her sister, so she had to play along. Even if it meant her ass would now be open to the groping of a guy she had trusted for so long. “If you have to...,” she muttered.
Within the instant she said that his hands went straight to her ass and squeezed, prompting her to yelp out of surprise. He felt them in every way possible and manipulated them in all directions. Her other three friends sat behind her and witnessed this occur. The weirdest was when he would push her cheeks apart.
“Stop doing that, Minho!” Eunchae complained, feeling him push them apart yet again.
“Why?” He asked.
“Because you’re showing...,” she started to say while trying to motion back subtly to her friends.
“If you’re worried his massaging of your ass is revealing your asshole to us, then so that you know, it is. We’ve seen it extensively now,” Eunwoo commented from behind her. Fantastic, Eunchae thought to herself. God forbid that her friends don’t see every square inch of her body.
Five minutes later and Minho had memorized how every nook and cranny of Eunchae’s ass felt. He then relented to give Eunwoo a turn at pushing Eunchae’s sexual boundaries. Eunwoo had her take the same position on him and wasted no time getting his own hands on her ample ass. Eunchae was now assuming all four of them were going to end up groping her naked ass. In fact, the whole rest of the night might consist of her cheeks getting felt up while stimulating her friends with a lap dance consisting mainly of crotch grinding. But this would be fine. She could handle this and waste away the night with this activity. Her sister would fall asleep in a few hours, free from the hands of her eager friends. What this meant for the future of Eunchae’s relationship with them was worrying. She doubted they would call this a one-time thing. More worrying was that Eunchae didn’t hate that idea.
While Eunwoo was enjoying the feeling of his friend’s behind, his eyes grew hungry for another part of her. “Lean in, Eunchae. I need to get my mouth all over those tits,” he said as his tongue dropped out of his mouth in anticipation.
“My... chest?” Eunchae said as she watched his tongue position itself inches from her nipples. Wasn’t seeing them enough? Wasn’t feeling her butt enough? Was anything enough for these guys? Why were her friends so horny for her and her sister?
“If you think you really need to in order to keep satisfied... okay,” the lap-dancing teen said while looking away.
The feeling of a warm, moist tongue rubbing all over her sensitive nipples made the young woman moan out involuntarily. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her other friends grow excited by her moan. Eunchae herself was surprised by this. Even more surprising was how continued stimulation of her breasts by his tongue garnered a continuous reaction from her.
Small jolts of pleasure shot out of her chest with each manipulation of her nipples with his mouth. When he took the entirety of one of them in his mouth, she again loudly moaned, and this confirmed to her male friend that she was enjoying the experience, much to her shame. His mouth was relentless, and she found herself grinding into his crotch just a bit harder and faster. Her tits grew warm while the tenderness in them reached levels that were causing the inexperienced teen to writhe on top of her friend.
Eunwoo continued to be bold and brought his hands to grope her chest next. Eunchae voiced no opposition to this and welcomed it. The feeling of his fingers pinching her nipples acted to relieve the building pleasure in her chest that was driving her crazy. The manipulation of her tits by his hands spread this pleasure throughout her body. She was grinding hard into his lap and breathing heavily as her mouth stayed agape. The view of the shy, embarrassed girl was replaced with one experiencing pleasure and actively leaning into those feelings.
It was only when Eunwoo commented, “Damn, you’re horny,” that Eunchae was knocked back to her usual self. She became very aware of her moans and how welcoming she had been of her friend’s touch on her naked body. She looked at him with wide, shocked eyes.
Not knowing what else to do, she suggested, “Maybe we give Doyun a turn.”
Eunchae stood up off Eunwoo, her whole body shivering a bit from the impact of having her breasts sexually stimulated. The last of her friends not to get their lap dance yet was Doyun, who sat on the chair with a smile indicating he had a plan in store for the now-flustered teen. “Sit on my lap, facing away from me. If you enjoyed what Eunwoo did to you, you’re going to love what I have in store.”
Eunchae didn’t know how to react to this. Why did Doyun need to do anything to her? Wasn’t this about their pleasure? But she was enamoured with curiosity and wondered if he could give her the same rush of joy that Eunwoo had. She took a seat on him just as he had asked.
Just like with her previous two friends, the erection contained in his pants was readily apparent as she felt it on her ass. She suspected that Chanwoo, the final friend, would soon give her the opportunity to feel his penis as well. “Just relax and lean back against me,” Doyun said in a calming voice.
His hands started at her sides. While far from an intimate location, Eunchae was so unused to male contact that even having his hands on the bare skin of her side felt intense. As she leaned back, he nestled his face on her neck and started lightly kissing it as his hands moved up and down her sides from her hips to the sides of her bosoms. Her legs squirmed as the feeling of his lips on her neck was divine. It also made her appreciate that men had seen her naked and felt so many areas of her body, but she had still never kissed a man. That realization made her feel whorish, but as Doyun’s hands migrated to become the second man in the last half hour to grope her naked tits, she didn’t care anymore.
“Aahhhh,” Eunchae moaned out as her tits, neck, and most intimate areas tingled with pleasure she never knew her body could feel. Her reasons for doing this were long forgotten. All she knew was she didn’t want this to stop. And Doyun didn’t stop as the next minutes consisted of nothing but her tits getting worked over by the strong hands of her friend while she squired on the shaft of his cock. A cock that consumed her thoughts. It was ever so tempting to suggest possible next steps, not caring that she had an audience. But only Doyun knew where things were going to end up between them.
As Eunchae’s mind was adrift in lust, she failed to notice the downward movement of her close friend’s hands. Soon, his fingers made contact with the area that even her own hands rarely touched. The nude girl shot up as she felt two fingers run along the length of her labia. “Oh fuck!” She yelled out. Coming back to reality fast, she looked down to confirm where her friend’s hands had shifted. She grabbed them and held them in place to prevent further stimulation of that area.
“Whoa there. I think that’s taking things too far. I’m letting you grope my chest extensively. Why do you need to touch me there?”
“You have a beautiful body, Eunchae. Your face, chest, butt, and your pussy as well. Why wouldn’t we want to touch you there, too?” He asked.
“Thanks... but touching me there provokes... feelings. I’m not ready for intensity like that,” the still-panting woman admitted.
“Are you sure you aren’t ready? You were plenty wet from what I could feel.”
“No! I... it was... no!” Eunchae said, not liking that this detail was spoken out loud. “I’m not ready!”
Doyun moved his hands away from the groin of his friend. “I understand. That was asking too much of you. You should probably get off me then,” he said.
Eunchae was cautious of this. “Why? I didn’t say you had to stop feeling my other areas.”
“And those areas are fun. But I’m ready for more, and if you don’t want to progress, then we are going to...,” but Eunchae finished his thought.
“My sister. I got it... Actually, I am ready for you to touch my... private area,” Eunchae said.
“Are you sure?” Doyun questioned. Eunchae didn’t answer with words but grabbed his hands and brought them back to her pussy, all while opening up her legs.
Doyun resumed rubbing two fingers along her labia, but just ever so lightly. Still, Eunchae let out a moan that she worried would echo all the way to her sister’s room. Her friend repeated this motion again, then again, and settled into a steady pace of finger stimulation. As Doyun pointed out, Eunchae provided a lot of lubrication. Ever since she started getting touched by Chanwoo, this had been occurring, much to her embarrassment. But there was no hiding that from Doyun.
The build-up of pleasure that had been driving the teenager mad from just the chest groping. But with her stimulation now vaginal in nature, this build-up felt more intense. Something was happening in her, and with what her friend’s fingers were doing, it was happening fast. During a downward motion along her vaginal lips, one of Doyun’s fingers did a sudden turn and penetrated her slightly. This sent a rush through her legs that caused them to spasm. He repeated this maneuver and got the same reaction from the young woman. His finger went deeper and longer each time and was joined by a neighboring finger. Eunchae’s reaction only grew, and soon her muscles all over her body tensed up from this new feeling of having someone inside her pussy.
Eunchae’s hands had a death grip on the chair that supported them. She continued to writhe on her friend, grinding her ass uncontrollably into his dick still contained in his pants. The relentless finger assault on her pussy sent pulse after pulse of pleasure through her body. These pulses grew more intense with less time between them. Soon, the pleasure was constant, and she lost awareness of the world around her. The ecstasy grew to new levels, and Eunchae wondered if relief would ever be found. Her mind was filled with perverse thoughts, and she thought about all of the unspeakable things she could do with the cock that she felt between her ass cheeks.
Finally, the dam burst open, and her body, from her spine to her toes, convulsed in pleasure. Her concern about her sister possibly hearing her was long forgotten, and she wailed out in beautiful agony. As the orgasm relented its hold on her, she collapsed onto her friend, who grabbed her to prevent her body from sliding off. Eunchae had experienced something she didn’t know was possible.
She also didn’t know how long she had been on top of him as her friends watched her bare chest heave up and down. As her breath got under control, she turned her head and was face to face with the guy who had given her this sexual glee. She put her lips together and contacted his, an event that proved to be her first kiss. She reflected on how embarrassing this was later, having been given an orgasm by a guy before kissing them. A situation that would soon be repeated.
After sharing a few more kisses, they looked into each other’s eyes with bliss until Doyun asked, “Blowjob?”
Hearing such a brazen request caused Eunchae to shoot to her feet and off the lap of her friend. However, her legs were in no state to hold her weight, and she fell on her ass, putting her in a spread-legged pose that her friends enjoyed seeing. The nude girl wasn’t concerned with her body being exposed at the moment, though.
“A blowjob? What? From me?” She asked in her post-orgasm-confused state. She worried that while getting fingered earlier, when she imagined herself doing just such an act, she may have unknowingly vocalized a desire to take on such a task. But that wasn’t the case. This was simply a guy wanting to experience a blowjob from his increasingly sexually active female friend.
“Or your sister. Man, can you guys imagine her luscious lips wrapped around your...”
“Stop. Stop. You guys are trying to convince me to blow you by saying you’re going to seek oral from my sister otherwise. Seriously. Can you just agree not to seek out sexual acts from my sister? Is that too big of an ask,” Eunchae pleaded while on the floor with an exposed, shimmering pussy.
The four guys looked at each other. “Eunchae, we understand that you aren’t that interested in sex, events that occurred just five minutes ago notwithstanding. But we are. If your sister is willing to engage in blowjobs with all four of us. That’s her business. I’m sorry you feel that we are trying to manipulate you into doing anything. We aren’t. But we also aren’t going to turn down anything you are offering,” Minho said in a well-meaning tone.
As Eunchae thought about what her friend had just said, she began to accept the reality. She had done some embarrassing things, but there was no need to go further. Her sister was a woman, and these guys were men. Everyone was of legal age, and no cheating would occur. She wouldn’t get in the way of whatever it was they wanted to do with each other.
But then her mind visualized her sister being surrounded by the four cocks of her friends as she went back and forth sucking on them all. Her friends groped her naked body just as they had Eunchae’s, giving her sister the same feelings of uncontrollable lust. Eventually, they unload the contents of their cocks in her mouth and on her. From there, they progress to even more sensual activities. No! Eunchae couldn’t accept such an event occurring. And it was in her power to stop it.
“Get your dick out. I’ll suck it,” she said with her voice cracking. Doyun stood up, looking like he, well, looking like he just had his long-term female friend, whom he had long been attracted to, offer to blow him. Eunchae, meanwhile, was coming to terms with the many new sensations she was about to experience, all centered around the penis of her trusted friend.
With Eunchae on the floor, Doyun stood on the ground next to her. “How about you get my dick out. That will be fun,” he suggested. Not knowing how to argue otherwise, the nude teenage girl brought her shaky hands to the belt of Doyun. She fumbled with it for a while but got it loose, bringing her ever closer to the object of her soon-to-be oral fixation.
As she reached for the zipper of his pants, her hand slid by the bulge in his pants where his cock lay, sending a shiver up her arm. But she knew that in no time, she would be doing more than just glancing at his shaft. The zipper came down, and she unbuttoned his jeans, leaving a thin layer of cloth between her and his manhood. She could have easily pulled down his boxers, but took the opportunity to delay the appearance of his manly feature a few more seconds.
Released from the confines of his pants, his erection became much more noticeable, giving Eunchae a clearer idea of its size and shape. Seeing her pause and stare, Doyun checked in with her soon-to-be friend/lover. “Everything okay, Eunchae?”
His words almost startled the young woman, and she stammered in response. “What? Oh yeah. Everything is good. Just looking at... I mean, not looking at. But your penis is. Your dick looks good. I mean, no. No, not no... I’m going to shut up and take off your boxers.”
As she dwelled on the embarrassing word salad she just said in reference to her friend’s cock, she pulled down the boxers and, looking up, was taken aback at the sight of her first in-person penis. A very erect one at that, thanks to her efforts earlier. “Fuck...,” she said as her mouth when agape at its sight. It was huge, or at least she thought it was. The idea of fitting into... certain orifices of hers was intimidating, and she was thankful that wasn’t what she was preparing for.
But what she was committed to required her to do more than gawk at it, although she was enjoying her viewing of it. This raised questions, though, that Eunchae realized she needed to answer. How the fuck do you give a blowjob. She knew the obvious parts. You put the penis in your mouth. But was that all there was to it? Was she about to embarrass herself by giving the world’s worst blowjob, all while her friends watched? While giving it to a friend...
She reached up and gently took hold of the base of the shaft with her hand. She was doing it. She was actually holding a real dick in her hand. It was... fleshy. An obvious observation, but it was the best way she felt to describe it. It was firm but pleasantly smooth. She ran her hand up and down it a bit just to get a feel for it, and Doyun reacted positively to this. “God, that feels good. Your hands are so soft on my dick Eunchae,” he said, smiling. The naive girl was surprised at this. Was she actually giving her friend some sexual pleasure? Even with that small amount of effort?
This emboldened the nude teenager currently on her knees. Doyun didn’t ask for a handjob. He asked for a blowjob. So, there was no point in delaying things. Eunchae was going to take a dick into her mouth. She metaphorically dove in and took as much of his length into her as she could without risking ganging. Her lips then wrapped around his shaft, and she slowly pulled away from him, feeling his smooth skin glide along her.
“Fuck...,” Doyun groaned, voicing his approval of her first foray into getting face fucked. Eunchae considered it official that she had now lost her mouth virginity, if that could be considered a thing.
She started repeating this movement, driving the portion of his dick that fit in and out of her mouth, all while using her lips to massage all sides of the cock. After getting used to this, she decided to introduce her tongue to her friend’s dick. As she thrusted his dick once again into her mouth, her tongue swiped a quick lick in. Her taste buds were soon flooded with the taste of the pre-cum leaking out of him. It was an enjoyable salty sensation. But tasting this fluid reminded her of another component, which was Doyun’s sperm. While it was a small amount, for now, the idea of having her close friend’s sperm inside her was intimidating. In the right place, those little swimmers could cause her a lot of trouble. But her mouth was safe, and all the sperm Doyun could supply in this orifice wouldn’t get her pregnant. Despite her extreme nervousness in engaging in such an act, Eunchae admitted to herself that she was enjoying the experience, which was good as she had three friends likely eager for their turns.
As she got more creative with her tongue’s role in the blowjob, Doyun took hold of her head with his hands and started directing her to move faster and deeper. Soon her lips were running rapidly over the cock, and Doyun was breathing hard. Just as the young Eunchae wondered how much longer this might go on, her mouth became flooded with a warm liquid that overwhelmed her taste buds with the previous subtle flavor of his pre-cum. Eunchae had successfully made her friend orgasm, with her mouth no less. Thus returning the orgasm he had given her just earlier.
She pulled away from him, releasing his dick from her mouth. She briefly looked around as her mouth contained billions of his sperm until she finally swallowed, not knowing what else she could do. “Fan-fucking-tastic Eunchae,” Doyun said, needing to take a seat in the chair previously used for lap dances.
“Thanks. I guess,” the teenager said after having her blowjob skills complimented. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to be good at this or not, but for now, she was glad the job was done. For one of these guys, at least.
She looked over at her other three friends in a different light than she had in the past. At this moment, they represented dicks that she needed to make cum.
“So... am I blowing one of you guys next?” Eunchae asked in maybe the most embarrassing question of her life.
“I’ll take a boobjob,” Eunwoo announced, standing up. A boobjob? Was there a menu of options that Eunchae was offering that she wasn’t aware of? Was her job tonight to fulfill all of their sexual requests? Still, considering she just took a dick in the mouth, it seemed to her that pleasuring one with your chest was a lesser ask.
“How do we do this?” she asked. Eunwoo was already pulling down his boxers when she asked, revealing the second cock of the day for the inexperienced 18-year-old girl with a stomach full of her friend’s cum. He laid on the floor as his cock awaited two large tits to surround it. This second dick looked no less large than the last one. And no less alluring either, Eunchae thought in the back of her mind. She was a bit excited to feel it.
She got on her knees and leaned over the fleshy staff. “Do I just rub my chest over it like this?” She asked as she positioned the dick between her ample tits. The idea that her body was ideal for such an activity was too much for her to accept.
Eunchae pushed her boobs inward together, compressing them around the dick, and started moving herself up and down the shaft of her friend. This was another first she had given up tonight, although she was certain ‘boob virginity’ was not a thing. She was almost able to surround the perimeter of his manhood completely. The feeling of having this male feature between her chest was odd—a combination of naughty and shameful. Two hours ago, if her friends had asked her to wear something that showed a bit of cleavage, she would have denied them and run off in total embarrassment at even being asked such a thing. Now she was fully naked and currently trying to induce her friend to cum by stimulating him with her tits. Eunchae was worried about what might happen in the next two hours.
Pre-cum from Eunwoo soon coated her bosom. Again, she thought about her friend’s sperm and how another part of her body was being introduced to it. Another safe area, but not headed in the direction she liked.
“Lie on your back,” he said as Eunwoo was looking to switch things around. Being requested to lie on your back fully naked by your friend, currently sporting an exposed erection, worried Eunchae, but she complied. Surely, he wasn’t taking things to that level. Once she was horizontal on her back, the eager male straddled her over her stomach and plopped down his cock between her chest. He then used his own hands to squeeze her tits together and resume the tit job. In control now, Eunwoo was much more vigorous with pumping his cock between her tits. In addition, having both his hands squeezing her tits while a dick used them for pleasure was having an erotic impact on the young lady.
Just as Doyun and Eunwoo gave her tit-stimulated pleasure during the lap dance, this boob job was proving no different. As she saw a dick thrust towards her face repeatedly, Eunchae began to squirm from the barrage of pleasure her chest was feeling. One orgasm was shameful enough to have in front of her friends, but a second one? Especially one derived from such an act would be too much to bear. But the possibility of such a thing happening disappeared as Eunwoo pulled himself out from between her tits. But she then appreciated that he hadn’t finished and wondered if maybe he didn’t plan to. But then the feeling of warm liquid spraying onto her chest brought her up to date with her friend’s plan. He was cumming directly onto his chest. The sight of a dick cumming was breath-taking to the inexperienced teenager. It shot out with force in multiple bursts. Each pump that hit her made her gasp as she appreciated what this liquid was and how erotic this act was. The smell of the cum hit her, and she found it invigorating and wanting more of it. If not on her chest, then other areas...
The last of his seed dripped out onto her, and Eunchae knew she had finished pleasing yet another friend. But two more remained. “I should go clean up,” she said, sitting up.
“No! Keep it on your chest,” Chanwoo said, with Minho nearby, shaking his head in agreement.
“What? But...,” Eunchae started to argue but quickly relented. If this is what they wanted, fine. She didn’t need to hear about how her sister would happily wear their cum with pride.
Having regained her strength from her orgasm earlier, Eunchae stood up. While wearing the cum of Eunwoo on her tits, she asked Chanwoo and Minho, “So what do you guys want to do?” Eunchae regretted her language as she was starting to sound like she was making herself free to be used for their sexual pleasure. Although, isn’t that what she was doing?
“Get on your knees,” Minho said. Figuring that meant he was volunteering to be next and wanted to feel her lips on his cock, she complied.
However, both men approached her while starting to unzip their pants. “Wait. Who am I blowing?” Eunchae asked as she watched both guys’ pants fall to the floor.
“Both,” Chanwoo said as he pulled his cock out, followed by Minho revealing his.
Eunchae understood. Earlier, she had visualized almost this exact scenario, albeit with her sister doing this instead of her. With the amount of cocks she had handled doubling, the nude teenager took hold of each shaft in either hand and started stroking them. They felt remarkably similar to Doyun’s. From here on, anytime she hung out with her friends, she would know the size, texture, and in most cases, taste of their cocks. Even in the most innocent of interactions, that knowledge would pop into her head in addition to images of the many acts she was partaking in tonight with them.
While she had two hands that were up to the task of jacking off her friends, she had but a single mouth. Eunchae elected to have Chanwoo become the second dick to penetrate her mouth. As her lips rolled over the bare skin of his manhood and her tongue teased his tip, she came to appreciate his cock had a different taste than her previous oral partner. His, likely from the healthy amount of pre-cum, had a bit more of a metallic taste. That made her curious about what Minho tasted like, and she switched her mouth over to his and found it to have more of the salty taste that Doyun shared. She wondered then about the only cock in the room she hadn’t sucked on, Eunwoo’s. But she realized this was embarrassing to consider. She would not ask to give her friend a blowjob just to compare his taste to the others.
Over the next five minutes, Eunchae worked the two cocks with her hand while giving them oral pleasure as equally as she could. “God, I’m getting close,” Chanwoo moaned.
“Me too. Your mouth is heaven, Eunchae,” Minho said.
“Okay, so where do you want to...,” the teen asked before her question was thoroughly answered. Cum out of both dicks sprayed onto her face.
“Don’t stop your hands,” Minho commanded as cum continued to splatter over the surprised face of Eunchae. As the last of it hit her, the boys again complimented her ability to get them to cum, saying she had a talent. A talent that the cum covered friend wasn’t sure she welcomed.
But Eunchae breathed easily, knowing that her friends were sexually satisfied and her sister was free of the horny hands and cum of her friends. “Now that everyone has been... serviced? Can we get back to the game now?” She asked as she looked towards the table. She expected they would want her to play naked and keep her cum coating on. That was fine, and the smell of cum continued to intoxicate her. But the guys didn’t give her the immediate confirmation of that plan.
“Eunchae. I think you’re underestimating the sexual appetite of men,” Doyun said. She turned to face him and was met with her still-naked friend, sporting another erection.
“You’re kidding me...,” she said as she remembered taking his cum into her mouth just half an hour ago.
“What can I say. I’m enjoying the view,” Doyun said, looking over his friend’s seeded body.
“Okay, fine. I guess I’m blowing you guys more,” Eunchae said as she took one last longing look at her board game that remained unplayed. Although she didn’t resent the idea of four men focusing their sexual lust on her again.
“Your blowjob was, well, orgasmic, Eunchae. But we’re looking for the real deal now. Something I don’t think you are willing to do. So you sit tight here, and we’re going to go hang out with your sister for a bit,” Minho said.
“You mean you’re going to go fuck her,” Eunchae said, thinking that now that she was covered in cum, the time to stop glossing over what people really meant has passed.
“Yes, we want to have sex with your sister.”
The four men got up, not bothering to put their clothes on. Eunchae wondered if they were really going to solicit sex from her sister while naked like this? But as she thought about it, the sight of four naked and erect boys outside of her bedroom might make her sister all the easier to convince her sister to engage in sex. Eunchae had an obvious path to avoid this. Offer her own body in place of her sister’s. But that would mean giving up her big V-card. Her real virginity. She couldn’t get that back. But did she really care about holding on to it? She had just engaged in a five-way blowjob orgy. Was claiming technical innocence worth knowing her friends would soon fill her sister’s willing womb with their cum?
Once again, she stopped them right as they started leaving the room.
“Wait...,” the nervous virgin said.
Her four naked guy friends turned around. “Yes?” Chanwoo asked.
Eunchae paused and couldn’t get the words out. “You know what I’m going to say. Don’t make me actually say it,” she said in a shaky voice.
“I need to hear you say it,” Chanwoo said to the nods of the others.
“Y—you... you can fuck me,” she muttered.
“Aren’t you a virgin?” Eunwoo asked, speculating on the sexual experience of his friend.
“Yeah... but we got to start sometime, right?” The four nudes looked at each other.
“I don’t know if you really want to do this, Eunchae. Maybe you should just let us get with your sister and save yourself for a future boyfriend,” Doyun mentioned.
“I know we’ve done a lot of stuff tonight, but I agree. I don’t think this is something you really want,” Chanwoo added. Eunchae was getting frustrated hearing this. She wasn’t drunk, being blackmailed, or anything else. She is giving her consent, and these big dick jerks are still doubting her intentions. She needed to be extra clear.
“I’m telling you that I want to feel your cock inside my pussy! Fuck me now and fuck me hard, you jerk!” She yelled out.
Eunchae felt her pride sink to a new low, but it had the intended effect. “Okay, Eunchae, chill. We will have sex with you. But which of us do you want to have sex with first?” Eunwoo asked, holding his hands up to calm down the eager teenage girl.
“Why do I have to choose?” Eunchae protested.
“Because usually girls choose who they lose their virginity to,” Chanwoo said. The nude girl couldn’t argue with that, but by what logic could she even pick? Whoever she chooses would probably send an unintended message that she felt that one was more attractive or appealing to her. Up until an hour ago, when she started feeling their dicks, Eunchae never saw these guys in that light.
Her eyes were drawn to their dicks which were all now erect. She swore they looked even bigger and had trouble believing they would fit inside her. Not that she had ever explored fitting things in that part of her. But she realized she had been checking out their cock for a while and turned around in embarrassment.
Picking them based on their size would be the last thing she would want to do. It’s not like they all wouldn’t end up fucking her anyway. Oh god, all four of her friends are going to fuck her tonight, Eunchae realized. Why wouldn’t they? They had all wanted a lap dance from her and afterward wanted her to make them cum. She had agreed to a full-on orgy with her best friends. So many words popped into her head that she would use to describe women who partake in such activities. Descriptors that she would soon apply to herself.
“I’ll just pick random. We have dice, after all,” she said, walking to the table. At least a small part of the game would be used, she thought. It would be weird as from here on, every time she rolled the dice playing, she would remember how she used it to decide who broke her hymen and made her a ‘real woman.’ But as she grabbed the dice, she saw the bag of bird eggs, which served as an important reminder to her.
“You guys have condoms?”
All four shook their heads.
“Well, we can’t have sex without condoms, so I guess it’s not happening,” Eunchae said. That would give her a short reprieve from giving up the goods to these guys, but she knew next time they would come over, they would probably bring a pack or something obscene.
“Your sister would probably let us fuck her without condoms,” Chanwoo remarked.
Why were these guys making so many assumptions about the sexual nature of her sister? Eunchae fretted. But would her sister go so far as to forgo protection to get with guys younger than her? What worried her most was that she knew for a fact that, like her, her sister wasn’t on protection. A year ago, Eunchae’s sister came to her asking if she would like to start birth control. Eunchae declined, saying she wasn’t planning on being sexually active. Her sister remarked she wasn’t on birth control for the same reason.
“Then promise you’ll pull out and cum on my chest. You guys seemed to enjoy doing that,” Eunchae offered as a compromise. This made her unbelievably nervous as she knew pre-cum contained sperm. In addition, this would require a lot of trust in some guys proving to be extraordinarily horny.
“Eunchae, your sister will probably let us…” Chanwoo started to say before the virgin girl objected.
“If you’re suggesting my sister will let a group of teenage boys cum inside her and risk a pregnancy just for sexual satisfaction, you’re wrong!”
But Eunchae wasn’t sure about this. It’s not like she has discussed anything like this with her sister. Given that she existed at all, though, proved that her sister was capable of agreeing to unprotected sex with men she wasn’t married to. Given her built-up lust, would she repeat this mistake? With her sister’s teenage friends, even?
“So you’re saying the only way you guys won’t cum inside my sister is if I let you guys cum inside me,” Eunchae asked.
“That’s not fair! You make it sound like we are making you do this. Eunchae, if you don’t want to fuck us, then don’t!” Doyun complained.
“Then don’t have unprotected sex with my sister!”
“Be reasonable. We’re guys. All we think about is sex. If a hot woman is willing to let us have sex with her, protection or no, we’re going to take her up on it. I’m sorry that it happens to be your sister,” Eunwoo said, laying out their position.
“But I’m not on birth control. Do you guys really want to risk getting me pregnant?” Eunchae asked as her mind started to panic that she was even considering this.
“It’s not that I want to impregnate you. I want to cum inside a beautiful woman tonight. It seems we have two candidates,” Eunwoo said.
What the hell was happening, thought Eunchae. How did tonight go from a board game about birds to her friends willing to impregnate her or her sister? And what had happened to her in these few hours that she was taking this willingness as a compliment and becoming very tempted by it.
A child would change almost everything Eunchae had planned in her life. College, a husband, and even where she would live would all be drastically changed by getting pregnant at age 18. But the alternative was her sister getting pregnant. By the seed of her friends. God, would one of these guys become her brother-in-law? Oh god, would she have ended up blowing her brother-in-law?
“I’m not saying I want to... yet. But if we did this... and something were to... take hold inside me. Would you guys take responsibility?”
All four of them voiced enthusiastic agreement with that.
“Are you kidding? I’d happily!” Minho said. Eunchae wondered just what that meant to her friends. Were they indicating they would marry her? Or just raise their child? Were they saying that to get in her pants? Even though she wasn’t wearing any right now? Today was proving mind-bogglingly life-changing to the sexually inexperienced teen girl.
“I don’t know if I’m ready for a baby, but I think I’m ready to go all the way with you guys,” Eunchae finally admitted.
This was crazy. She was basically asking these guys to impregnate her to prevent herself from getting a brother-in-law. As per her plan, she headed to the game table and rolled the dice. The four guys continued to look shocked that their friend, who had shown no interest in any sexual before, was now using a board game piece to pick which of them would get the first shot at impregnating her. Assigning each guy to a bird food picture on the die, the luck of the roll favored Eunwoo. He would be the first to partake in the most intimate of actions with his friend.
A wide-eyed Eunchae went and lay on the floor, deciding this was where it would happen. Eunwoo inched closer to her, but still questioned things. “I only want to do this with you, Eunchae, if you really do,” he asked as his erection showed his body as fully onboard.
Eunchae didn’t want to go through this whole exercise with her friend doubting her resolve, so she made things clear.
“Take that cock of yours and fuck my pussy with it until I squeal from cumming. Then fill my womb with so much cum there will be no doubt that I’m pregnant.”
Eunchae's direct words took all four men by surprise. But as the night advanced, none questioned her desire to do this again.
But the soon-to-be ex-virgin’s confidence was just for show. In reality, she eyed his cock with immense anxiety. Both in terms of its size and the millions of little swimmers it would soon dispense. All it would take is for one to find its target. Her eggs. She wasn’t one to keep track of her cycles, but from a quick estimation in her head, this was not the day to be doing this.
Eunwoo joined her on the floor and climbed on top of her, putting his face next to hers. “I’m going to take this slow, okay?” He informed his soon-to-be lover. She put on a brave face and gave him a nod like she had done this a hundred times before. Given how horny these guys were, that scenario might become the truth soon.
Eunchae felt the entrance to her womb get tickled, but she knew this wasn’t any finger touching her. Soon, the appendage in question started applying pressure, and she took one last breath as a virgin. Eunwoo’s dick penetrated her, and a shot of pain sent a clear message to the young woman. She was fucking her friend. True to his word, Eunwoo didn’t immediately start pounding her mound despite her early boast that she wanted them to ‘fuck her hard.’ The pain was more than she expected, but was fading fast. The cock in her pulled out slowly and then back in. This generated new pain, but it was less intense and faded even faster. Eunchae appreciated that the worst was over and was thankful that Eunwoo was proving to be such a thoughtful and skillful sexual partner.
He continued to slide in and out of her, with the pain becoming almost non-existent. The fading of the pain was a relief, but her major concern still loomed large. Even now, she knew sperm was already leaking out of the cock currently fucking her. It was a small amount, but would soon be joined by a flood of fellow swimmers. A flood with one goal. To impregnate her. But for now, Eunwoo was picking up the pace and delving deeper into her with each stroke. They continued to be face to face, and while she tried to look away or close her eyes. However, often their eyes would meet. Was it weird that she wasn’t kissing him? Or if she tried to, would that make it weirder?
Eunchae had expected sex to be much like when she got fingered earlier by Doyun, but that was proving not to be the case. The feeling of getting stretched out over and over by the cock was... unusually pleasant. As well as the friction caused by the movement of his dick inside her. While she still would have liked to be using protection, the skin-on-skin contact was so intimate. The recently devirginized teenager felt every textured detail of him slide inside her. Despite her earlier appreciation of him taking it slow, she was now finding herself eager for him to go faster and harder. While not something she consciously decided to do, her hips started humping in unison with Eunwoo’s thrust, driving him to go deeper into her.
As she was getting comfortable with the experience, a facial expression of pleasure reminded the young woman of the reality of the situation. Eunwoo was approaching his limit, and with that event, the potential impregnation. Feeling the cock inside her, Eunchae had second thoughts about her earlier acceptance of becoming a sister-in-law. Why was she doing this? She could ask her friend to withdraw, and he would comply. Her virginity wouldn’t be restored, but she would be left without this life-changing event occurring. With that thought, Eunwoo’s dick reached a new depth within her, and Eunchae let out a moan, and her legs stirred underneath her current lover. This redirected her attention to the three friends watching the sex show she was freely giving them. Three guys were watching but really waiting for their turn. And if not Eunchae, they would be watching her sister take on the nine-inch cock in her pussy. Her sister would be the one about to get inseminated.
Seeing Eunwoo’s face contort further as his orgasm was approaching rapidly, Eunchae steeled her nerves. This was the right decision.
“Get me pregnant,” she said to Eunwoo.
She pulled his face into hers and kissed him passionately right when she felt the sensation of a warm liquid enter her. Over the next minute, he stayed inside her while enjoying the feel of her lips on his. All the while, the last of his cum, and potent sperm entered the womb of his friend. Eunchae had been inseminated.
Eunchae pulled her face back and looked at Eunwoo with eyes the size of frisbees. As he withdrew from her, leaving her on the floor naked and cum filled, she calmed herself down. Would one load of cum really get her pregnant? But then she saw the eager faces of her friends, one load on her foot. Even Eunwoo was talking about doing more.
“That was so incredible. I’m going to focus on getting ready for my next turn,” he said, taking a seat on the floor to watch the next sex show Eunchae would be starring in.
Next time, she thought? How many times was she going to get fucked today? Minho announced that it was agreed he would go next. Apparently, Chanwoo and Doyun had something planned, which made Eunchae greatly curious. But she couldn’t dwell on that too much as she was about to experience the feeling of yet another long-term friend cumming inside her. Wanting to keep things fresh, he asked that she ride him on top of his dick. As Eunchae saw him lying on the floor with his erection pointing straight upward, she wondered why it was necessary to change things up with a girl you haven’t had sex with yet. A thought that instantly left her lead as she lowered herself onto her newest lover.
Being on top this time, Minho’s cock was able to penetrate her fully right off the bat. A feeling that the newly introduced teenager didn’t appreciate until now. She let out a loud gasp, and her whole body shivered briefly.
“God, your pussy feels so good and wet,” Minho said as his hands took hold of her tits.
That was not a compliment Eunchae had expected her to hear today, if ever in her life. But as the shock of the giant cock entering her wore off, she gradually started lifting herself up and down on it. In this position, she was mostly in control. Minho was eagerly lifting his hips to encourage her to pick up the pace.
Eunchae found her rhythm and was sliding the inside of her vaginal walls against her second cock of the day. The same pleasurable experiences she encountered with Eunwoo resumed. But with her nerves about getting impregnated relaxed somewhat, she was able to focus on chasing these feelings. As she humped the equally large dick, she manipulated the angle of attack to maximize her pleasure. This worked maybe too well, and as the tip rubbed against a very sensitive area she found, Eunchae let out a loud “Fuck,” and her ass twitched as a wave of sexual glee spread out from that spot. Taking a minute to recover, she started her humping back up, telling herself to avoid doing that again as it was just too intense.
However, not twenty seconds later, her curiosity and lust got the better of her, and she manipulated her body to experience that again. Ready for it this time, the next wave that hit her didn’t interrupt her rhythm, and she let out a long moan that she felt a bit embarrassed about. Opening her eyes, she saw the teasing face of Minho smiling back.
“Shut up! I’m letting my four best friends try to impregnate me. I’m not going to be shamed for enjoying myself,” Eunchae said before closing her eyes again.
Minutes later, the tip of the dick was hitting this orgasmic spot constantly, and the newly introduced to sex teenager was in a continuous state of moaning. Her lover was no longer teasing her as he was focused on not cumming early to the sexually charged sight he witnessed on top of him. Eunchae was humping his dick with a purpose. Wave after wave was crashing throughout her body until it became a steady stream of ecstasy. She used her hands to ensure Minho kept a firm grip on her tits as it was adding to her full-body pleasure. She knew she was building up to something grand and needed to see it to its mind-blowing conclusion. Her vision was starting to go white, and any doubt, shame, or worries she had been now gone. A live news crew could walk into the room, and she wouldn’t stop driving her pussy into this dick. Finally, after one last slide of the dick inside her, the build-up exploded.
“Coming, coming,” Eunchae muttered as she felt her legs convulse and her toes curl. The pleasure was overwhelming, and she worried this state she was in would drive her mad if it continued, but she simultaneously wanted it never to stop.
But it finally did, and she fell into her second sexual partner’s chest, gasping for air after she realized she had forgotten to breathe during her orgasm. It was only a minute later that she questioned whether Minho had even finished, but the feeling of fresh liquid leaking out of her confirmed it. As the logical side of her brain booted back up, she knew this meant she had added another name to the list of potential fathers of the child she soon expected to start growing inside her.
Eunchae rolled off of Minho and onto the floor. That was the second orgasm of her life, and her friends had witnessed both on this same night. That one was more intense, too, and she worried about what would happen if these boys got her there a third time. Because she was certain, they wanted to try. And try all night.
As she lay on the floor looking upwards, two dicks came into her view, and she knew Doyun and Chanwoo were standing over her. “How are you doing?” Doyun asked her. She knew he was probably eager to feel her pussy with his dick. Eunchae didn’t vocalize this, but she was keen to let them try after the heaven on earth she experienced.
“Who is next,” she asked, hoping she wasn’t starting to sound like a sex-crazed slut, asking for her next dick.
“Both of us,” Chanwoo said with a devilish smile.
“What the fuck does that mean,” Eunchae said, sitting up. He didn’t immediately answer her, and Eunchae looked around the room at her friends to try to understand what she was missing.
Her last lover finally explained as he lay on the spot where they had just made love. “Chanwoo and Doyun want to fuck you in your ass and pussy at the same time. They want to double penetrate you,” he explained.
“My ass? While I’m getting fucked? I just lost my virginity twenty minutes ago. Now my ass needs to get penetrated? Isn’t fucking my pussy enough?” She fretted.
Chanwoo and Doyun looked at each other. “As we keep saying, Eunchae, you don’t have to do this. We will happily go to your...,” Doyun started to say, using the same excuse that they have been using all night.
“No! My sister may be willing to have sex with you guys. She may even be willing to have unprotected sex. But I know my sister. She isn’t up for getting ass fucked by her sister’s friends while another takes a shot at impregnating her at the same time!” But once again, Eunchae asked herself if she really knew that. What sister knows the sexual kinks of their sister?
“We’ll let you know what she says when we offer,” Chanwoo said, leading Doyun out of the room.
“How about you fuck my butt one on one?” Eunchae offered. Oh god, did she just offer her asshole now?
“I might take you up on that afterward, but for now, we’re sticking with our plan,” Doyun said without even turning around.
“Why does it have to be at the same time,” Eunchae cried out.
“It’s hard to explain. But once you do it, you’ll know,” Chanwoo replied.
“Then show me,” she said, going red in the cheeks at her sudden decision. Hearing that, the two boys finally turned around. “If it’s difficult to put into words, then demonstrate it with me,” she muttered.
“So you’re saying we can...,” Doyun cautiously asked.
“Don’t make me say it. Just tell me what I need to do,” Eunchae said, looking away.
Chanwoo lay on the floor on his back. They were going to create an Eunchae fucking sandwich, as Doyun described it. She climbed on him and laid on him so they were stomach to stomach. She maneuvered downward until she was low enough that Chanwoo can penetrated her with his dick. She started to hump it, almost out of instinct, but the boys told her to wait. As her third cock waited inside her, Eunchae looked back nervously as Doyun joined them. He held himself up just above, and she felt his erect cock resting against her butt crack.
“For this part, I would recommend you try and relax your asshole as much as possible while I put my dick into you,” Doyun said calmly.
That was a sentence she had not expected to hear tonight when she invited them over to play a board game. She did her best as Doyun directed his tip to her most intimate of entrances. And the only one that had been cock free until now.
It took considerably more pressure to penetrate her ass than her pussy, but it finally popped in, and finally Eunchae experienced the feeling of having two dicks inside her for the first time. Her ass barraged her with feelings of pain and pleasure, and Eunchae started squealing. The two mixed and formed a new sensation that the young girl couldn’t process at first. Doyun took hold of Eunchae’s body and started pumping her on and off of not only his cock implanted in her ass but Chanwoo’s as well.
This was giving her double the pleasure as she was being stretched in both places now. Twice the feeling of a hard cock sliding inside her and twice the sensitive spots being massaged. Her ass was relaxing and feeding her feelings of pure pleasure now. Her friends were rocking her body hard, and she learned what they meant. This feeling couldn’t be described, and she was glad she had agreed to it.
Her muscles all over her body started tensing up as sparks of pleasure burst all over her body. Even in unexplainable areas like her tits and neck. But as she tensed up from this sexual joy, it had the bonus effect of making her squeeze tighter onto the cocks ravaging her insides, sending even more orgasmic pleasure into her body. It was creating a viscous pleasure cycle that sent her skyrocketing up a mountain of ecstasy. When it would peak was unknown to the writhing, naked woman.
Eunchae’s mind thought of nothing but sex, and she started blurting out her thoughts without any sense of shame.
“Don’t stop fucking my holes. Don’t ever stop. I want to do this forever with you. Fill my ass and pussy with cum. Impregnate me and make me your forever whore. Oh god!” The young woman couldn’t tell if she was having two orgasms or one large one.
But in either case, her mouth opened wide, and she looked like she was screaming, but no sound came out as the pleasure flooded into her spine, making her back arch. Her hands flayed wildly as if looking for something that could release her from the intensity she felt from cumming.
Her lovers could do nothing but fill her with their seed, which they did happily. Chanwoo added his sperm to the ever-increasing pool seeking to impregnate Eunchae while Doyun came inside the last orifice of Eunchae’s that had been cum free.
When Eunchae’s vision returned several minutes later, the first thought that popped into her head was that this friendship was forever changed. There’s no way you can let two guy friends double-team you like that and expect things to stay the same. But would they change for the better or worse? Eunchae herself didn’t even know what she wanted the future to hold. But as she sat up, she knew one thing. Eunwoo and Minho were both hard again. Her protection of her sister’s innocence from these horny teenagers was still in question.
“Who’s next, and where do you want to put it?” She asked the men.
The orgy continued for five more hours. Doyun took a shot at impregnating her as well. Multiple times, in fact. All four of them cycled between Eunchae’s different holes, but most enjoyed her pussy. There were, of course, breaks in the actions, but in that time frame, she never went more than twenty minutes without at least one dick in her.
Towards the end of the night, the guys began pushing Eunchae to reveal how many times she had cum, as it had become difficult to tell.
“A proper lady doesn’t reveal such intimate details,” she teased as cum leaked out of her ass and pussy from the last round of double penetration they engaged in.
The night ended when yet another dam of pleasure burst open in Eunchae and proved too overwhelming for her to remain conscious. Her friends were spent at that point and left, leaving Eunchae’s sister untouched that night. When the over-sexed girl woke up in a very sore, cummed covered state, she panicked that her sister might find her like this and quickly cleaned herself and the room up as best she could. But the room had a lingering smell of cum in it. The smell made Eunchae’s legs squirm a bit, but she hoped her sister wouldn’t recognize it if she ever came back here.
Having lost a lot of fluids last night, while gaining a lot as well, Eunchae headed to the kitchen, where she was glad to find her sister had made breakfast. She grabbed a plate and sat at the table with her.
“You guys played that game of yours late last night. Your friends must have really enjoyed themselves,” Eunchae's sister said without a hint indicating she actually knew what happened.
“Yeah... it was fun,” Eunchae said, not able to look her sister in the eyes. They both sat in silence for a few minutes with an awkwardness in the air that had never been present before.
“Eunchae, I have something to tell you. And I need you to let me finish before you respond,” her sister asked, looking nervous.
“Okay...,” Eunchae replied, putting down her fork. She anxiously expected her sister to reveal she knew about her orgy last night and expected a lecture on safe sex. A lecture that was a day late, likely, Eunchae thought, putting her hand on her tummy.
“I appreciate that what I’m about to tell you will make you upset and may even make you feel betrayed. I know I messed up, but I hope you at least understand why I did this.” Eunchae suddenly had no clue where this was headed, but kept quiet as her sister had requested.
“Starting five months ago, right after the last of them turned eighteen, I have been engaging in sexual activities with your four friends. Wait. I should be clear about this, as you are an adult and need to hear the truth. I have been having sex with them. Orally, vaginally, and anally. Often at the same time. Your friends have a touch that drives me wild. Often, I pass out in an orgasmic spasm, only to wake up the next day hungry for more. We meet together whenever we can, which is 4 to 5 times a week. I should also mention that I got addicted to the feeling of their bare skin inside me, and thus, we haven’t been using protection. I’m... three months pregnant. I’m not sure which of them is the father, nor do I need to know. I’m so sorry about this. I tried to tell you yesterday, but you seemed so off-put by the idea of me being attracted to your friends. But I knew I had to tell you today, no matter what. How mad are you with me?”
Eunchae sat looking at her sister calmly for a minute before responding.
“Could we pretend you didn’t tell me this yet? My friends are coming over tonight, and there’s a new game we invented last night that I want to keep playing with them. Maybe we tell them in three or four months?”
Her sister smiled at her with understanding eyes.
“You should probably put some lube on your asshole. Trust me, it will help.”
The story is not ours, we alternate the original story to match our desired settings.
Watching two naked young women splashing joyfully in the moonlit waves was just what I needed to restore my worn-out soul.
They were too far to see in detail from my perch high on the bluff overlooking the beach. Only during the moments when the moon peeked from behind the thin clouds could I make out more of them.
Both had lovely figures: fit, with wide hips and average breasts. Their laughter was an uplifting symphony of delight, though muted by distance and the onshore breeze as they attacked the rolling surf.
By coincidence, I was naked too.
I don’t know why I’d stripped off. After a full day driving to the island, then having to find my campsite in the dark then fumbling around setting up the stupid tent in the car’s headlights, I was pissed off and full of reckless energy.
The midnight breeze was warm, the beach was just on the other side of the hill, and no one was around, so why the hell not? I stripped off, grabbed my stash, and picked my way through the beach grass to a bare spot of sand on the dune bluff. The sand was cool. I sparked up a joint and took in the nearly full moon and the low waves breaking on the beach below.
The two girls showed up minutes later, laughing and talking as they strolled across the sand, their words masked by the wind and surf.
At first, they stood together, halfway between the bluff and the waves, talking quietly. Hidden by the dark and the beach grass, they didn’t notice me watching from the bluff.
One said something and the other exclaimed in protest. They talked more then the first girl threw up her hands, stripped off her sun dress and ran naked to the water’s edge. She beckoned to her friend, then waded deeper and dove under a crashing wave, reappearing waist-deep, wiping water from her eyes, her skin slick in the moonlight.
The other girl stood on the sand with arms wrapped around herself, looking around nervously.
After many minutes of encouragement by her friend in the water, she took a final careful look around, then stripped off her shorts and shirt and joined her friend. She squealed when the cool surf first splashed her. The other girl grabbed her arm and pulled her further into the waves.
I finished my joint and sat admiring the scene of carefree beauty. The pair splashed and shouted, jumping each time a wave rolled past or ducking under as one raced over them. The girls steadied each other as each wave hit or helped the other up when one got swept over.
They seemed to be around my age—early or mid-twenties. I wanted to trot down the hill and join them, to splash naked in the cool surf, but I knew better.
Eventually, the cool water must have got to them. The pair emerged and strode to their clothes, wrapping arms around themselves. With no towels, they struggled pulling their clothes on over wet skin.
They talked a little longer, then hugged. The girl in the shorts and t-shirt went back along the beach the way they had come, leaving the other behind.
The fun was over. I pulled out another joint to fortify me for the trip back to my tent, crouching to shield the lighter from the breeze. When I looked up, the girl in the sundress had walked nearly to the bottom of the bluff, where the path led straight to me.
If I stood to run back to my camp site, she would surely see me in all my naked-ass glory. So, I crouched low, hoping she would stay down on the beach. But she started picking her way up the narrow sandy path directly to where I sat.
Before she got too close, I called out.
“Hey? I don’t want to scare you, but there’s someone up here.”
She froze and looked up. I sat up and waved an arm.
Peering up quizzically, she called, “Is it just you up there?”
“Yup.”
“Were you spying on us?”
“Uh, no. Not on purpose. I was sitting here watching the waves way before you and your friend showed up.”
She nodded. “Is that you smoking that?”
I shouldn’t have been surprised. The smell of weed carries like nothing else.
“Yup,” I said. “That’s me.”
“Mind if I take a hit?”
I grinned. “Uh, sure. But...”
Before I could finish, she marched up the path towards me. I could see more of her now: a pretty girl-next-door face, her hair a mess. Modest breasts filled out the top of her dress.
There was no time and nothing for me to cover up with, so I clamped the joint between my lips and covered my crotch with my hands.
She stopped. “What the…? You’re naked? You’ve been watching us and jerking off, haven’t you?”
I explained how I had just arrived after hours of driving and felt like doing something a little wild. After all, it was long past midnight and no one else was around, at least until her and her friend showed up. And lovely as they were, I was too tired and too stoned to jerk off.
Approaching, she eyed me critically, then nodded to herself. Tucking her dress under her ass, she sat cross-legged on the sandy path, just out of reach.
She leaned over and plucked the joint from my lips.
“I can relate,” she said. “My sister and I have been doing nothing but work. We were too tired to sleep, and it was too hot. We came here to let out some steam.”
She took a long drag, then she threw her head back to exhale.
I said, “That was your sister with you? You work here?”
She handed back the joint. “We are waitress over at the lobster suppers. Did it last summer, too. Pays for almost the whole year of college in the fall.”
I told her I’d heard tourists came from everywhere for the beaches, the summer theater, and the lobster suppers. Busloads visited them all summer. I didn’t know they were so profitable.
“Oh, yeah,” she said. “We all get a cut from the tour bus companies. And rich tourists bring their entire families or treat their business buddies. We smile, show some cleavage and if you ignore the occasional pat on the ass, most tip really well.”
“Never ate lobster,” I said. “So where do you stay? Gotta be expensive in a resort town like this.”
“We rent a site for the season here in the campground. Our dad leaves our pop-up trailer here at the start of summer.”
“That’s smart,” I said, taking back the joint. “I worked construction after high school. Pay was okay, but it’s hard work.”
She looked me up and down. “Is that why you’re so fit? Or do you work out?”
I laughed. “My family run a farm. Guess how I spent my summers growing up? Both are plenty good for staying in shape. Also, hard work.”
“Yeah? Serving tourists is no picnic either,” she said. “And this time of year, it’s non-stop.”
She looked out over the ocean and breathed in the salt air.
“Mmm. It’s pretty when the sea is like this.”
“It’s incredible,” I said. “This is the first time I’ve ever seen the ocean.”
“Seriously?”
“I grew up where we’ve got mountains, some big rivers, a few big lakes, but nothing like this.”
“So, why’d you come here?”
“One of my friends grew up here. He never stops going on about it. I really needed a change of scenery, so I said fuck it, borrowed some camping gear and drove twelve hours to get here.”
“We only have a four-hour drive,” she said. “My family came here every summer when we were growing up. Lots of good memories. But it’s different when you work here. It’s just work, sleep eat, and repeat. This is only the second time this summer we got to go for a swim.”
“Naked?”
She grinned. “Was that a treat for you? I’ll skinny-dip any chance I get. It feels sooo good. And no one seemed to be around, so why the hell not?”
“It looked like your sister took some convincing.”
“Yeah. She’s the cautious one. Always a little shy. Speaking of which...”
She reached for the joint, watching with amusement as I handed it to her while keeping one hand covering my crotch.
“...it looks like you’re a little shy too.”
“Uh, well, it seemed polite to cover up. Didn’t want to seem like any more of a creep, you know? I’ve never been caught naked before.”
“No?” she laughed. “I have. And I’ve seen a dick before, too. So, relax. You saw us, after all.”
“Yeah, from way up here. Not up close.”
Taking a long drag of the joint, she gave me an expectant look. Reluctantly, I moved my hand away.
She looked briefly and gave an appreciative nod. “There. Isn’t that better?”
“Uh, guess so.”
Grinning, she sucked back the last of the joint.
“That was good stuff. Where did you buy it?”
“I brought it with me.”
She wagged a finger. “Ooo, naughty. You know, it’s only legal here if you buy it here from the official stores.”
I smiled. “Gonna turn me in? Report me as a nudist drug smuggling peeping tom?”
She laughed. “Not if you share. My stash ran out two weeks ago. The closest store is way back in city and we don’t have a car.”
“Well, I do,” I said. “I plan to drive into the city in a day or two. I’ll bring you back something good.”
“Well, aren’t you sweet?” she said. She got to her feet, brushing off her dress. “Do that and maybe I’ll find some way to thank you.”
She grinned, looking me up and down again, then started picking her way down the path to the beach.
Scrambling to stand, I shouted, “Hey, wait! What’s your name? Where do I find you?”
She called over her shoulder. “Yuna. Meet me here tomorrow. Midnight.”
Without looking back, she waved an arm and started walking down the beach.
I yelled, “I’m Andy,” but I couldn’t tell if she heard or not.
—
That night I couldn’t stop thinking of the girl, Yuna. How open she had been, sharing a joint with a complete stranger, especially one she’d caught naked.
In the morning I explored the resort town, though calling it a town was a bit much: it was just a long strip of road packed with attractions, motels, tourist shops, and restaurants.
Everything was family friendly without a single bar or nightclub. All of it was sandwiched between rolling farmland on one side and the endless ocean on the other.
The beach was almost as endless. White sand stretched as far as you could see. Walking on the sand was exhausting, so I strolled barefoot on the damp packed sand by the water. Tiny birds pecked the sand as each wave receded, then scurried away each time one came in.
Bikini-clad women passed, and throngs of families huddled under beach umbrellas and built sandcastles. Tiny white fishing boats puttered around on the wide ocean.
The surf was mild, so later I went for a swim and discovered salt water tastes terrible and jellyfish stings hurt like hell.
Far down the road, I found the famous lobster suppers, the parking lot crammed with tour buses, motorhomes, and family SUVs. Curious, I stepped inside.
It reminded me of the big steak houses back home: one huge dining hall partitioned in sections of individual tables by low walls. But instead of decor being junk, everywhere was garish maritime kitsch: lobster traps, ships wheels, fishing nets, model boats and red plastic lobsters.
A group of sweaty older men barged past, crowding out the door. The last guy turned to snarl something foul at the cute but exasperated girl behind the reservation counter and gave her the finger.
With a sympathetic look, I asked, “Was it something you said?”
“Only that we couldn’t change their reservation for two to a reservation for seven buddies at the last minute. Apparently, that makes me worse than an ugly bitch.”
I laughed. “You look all right to me.”
She smiled and did a little curtsy, casting me a flirty look. “Why, thank you. So do you. Do you have a reservation?”
“Oh, I just came in to look.”
“Well,” she said sweetly, “we happen to have a table just open up. Want it?”
“I dunno. I’ve never had lobster. What if I don’t like it?
“Not a problem. You can have steak. Or scallops. Or lobster and either one on the side.”
They sat me at the far end of the hall, by picture windows overlooking fishing boats tied to the wharf. The paper placemats had printed instructions on how to open and eat a lobster. It seemed like a lot of effort just to eat a big sea insect. I opted for pre-shelled lobster with a small steak on the side.
I ate while scanning the room for Yuna. Then I spied her far on the other side, looking harried, being pulled in all directions at once. I waved, trying to catch her eye, but the place was hopping, and the servers were scrambling to cater to the crowd.
One time she saw me waving, but there was a crash as a table with restless kids knocked a plate of food to the floor. She scrambled to deal with the mess.
When I finished, I couldn’t see her. I wanted to hang around, but the place was so noisy and busy I needed to leave.
—
At midnight, I sat on the bluff watching the ocean, this time dressed in shorts and a T-shirt.
By twelve I was about to give up, then nearly jumped out of my skin when a hand touched my shoulder from behind.
“Sorry I’m late,” Yuna said. She wore a tighter-fitting sundress this time. She sat close on the sand.
“Anna—that’s my sister—didn’t want me to come. She freaked out when I told her about last night. She’s sure you’re a serial killer or a drug fiend.”
I lit up the joint I’d been holding on to and took a drag.
“Maybe I’m both,” I said, handing it to her.
Yuna chuckled. “Nah. I’m a pretty good judge of people.”
“I went to the lobster supper for dinner,” I said.
“Yeah? You were lucky to get a table. I didn’t see you.”
“I saw you. But you were being pulled six directions at once. Is the place always that busy?”
She nodded. “Always. Told you it was no picnic. Wait... who was the host? The greeter? Was it a tiny girl?”
“Yep.”
“Did she flirt?”
“A little.”
Yuna made a face. “That was Yeojin. The little slut. She hits on everyone. Anyway, next time, throw a bun at me or something. I’ll comp you a free bowl of chowder. Did you like the lobster?”
“Not a lot. The steak was better.”
“You know we sell almost as much steak as lobster?”
“Well, cows are tastier. And a damn sight prettier.”
Yuna grinned. “There’s a joke: ‘The first person to ever eat a lobster must have been pretty damn hungry.’”
I laughed. “So, which do you like?”
“Neither. I don’t eat anything that has a face, pretty or ugly.”
“Wow,” I said. “Don’t tell anyone that. Vegetarians aren’t too welcome here. So, I guess that makes you a vegetarian pot smoking nudist.”
She laughed and shoved her shoulder against mine.
“You bet,” she said. “And proud of it. Want to know what I’m studying at college?”
“Ecology,” I guessed.
“Close. Environmental science.”
“Great. So, you’re a vegetarian pot smoking nudist tree hugger.”
We laughed, watching the ocean and sharing the joint. When it was done, Yuna stood and stretched.
“Time for a swim,” she said.
“You mean...”
She pulled me to my feet. “Yup. Get your clothes off.”
We ran down to the water’s edge, stripped, and waded into the nippy water until we were waist deep.
The moon was bright enough to get a look at her. Her breasts were pleasant handfuls, beautifully shaped, with tiny nipples erect in the breeze. She had wide hips, giving her a bottom-heavy look.
Yuna was playful, splashing and trying to dunk me under. She was beautiful, smiling and splashing waist deep, naked in the moonlight. She swept my feet out from under me, and I went under. When I surfaced, wiping the stinging salt water from my eyes, Yuna stood just out of reach, laughing and teasing.
I caught her, lifted her over my head as she wriggled and squealed, then threw her into an approaching wave. I got concerned when she didn’t surface immediately. I yelled with fright when something grabbed both my ankles under the water and yanked me off balance. Yuna, again.
Soon we were tired and cold. We ran back to our clothes. It was impossible to pull them on over our wet skin, so we bundled them up and found a driftwood log to sit on near the base of the sand dune bluff.
The warm ocean breeze dried us quickly, but Yuna made no move to get dressed. Neither did I. We sat side-by-side watching the waves and stars.
A welcome sense of peace settled over me. Back home, we only had oceans of grass. Or corn. Or wheat. Seeing all that water was strange, but somehow comforting.
Yuna nudged me. “So what’s your story? What did drive so far to escape?”
“Just needed a change, that’s all. The factory I worked at shut down. Then my girlfriend left me for someone else.”
“Ah, there we go—the truth! Were you together long?”
“Two years.”
“Ouch. Let me guess—the guy she left you for doesn’t deserve her, right?”
I sighed. “No. He does. He’s my friend—Was my friend.”
“Well, that’s shitty.” She chuckled then laughed.
I turned to Yuna and smiled. She met my gaze and smiled back.
“You know,” she said, “Too bad you didn’t like the lobster. They say it tastes like pussy.”
She grinned like a kid who just told their first dirty joke.
“Oh, do they?” I said. “Don’t see how. Every pussy tastes different.”
“An expert, are you?”
“Nah. I’ve never had any complaints. Been a while, though.”
Yuna hesitated, scanning me, then leaned forward to meet my lips.
Her lips were sweet and as soft as the breast she guided my hand to. We kissed, hands roaming over each other as the ocean breeze caressed us both.
When we finally separated, I couldn’t stop smiling.
Yuna picked up her sun dress, shook it and spread it out on the sand behind the log. She stood, then lay back on it, inviting me to join her.
“We could go back to my tent, you know.”
She just shook her head.
We kissed and caressed each other, our need growing. I had never met anyone like her, and never before been so comfortable with someone so quickly.
She sighed happily and held me to her when I slid lower to take a breast into my mouth. I massaged and teased her other breast, then caressed her tummy, her thighs, then finally touched her pussy.
Yuna pushed up her hips to meet my fingertips and widened her legs. She was already slick. With the pads of my fingers, I teased all around her mound and delicate lips, briefly brushing the hood of her clit then avoiding contact.
She stroked my cock and spread the leaking precum over the sensitive head.
Her eyes were wild with need as she urged me onto her, guiding my dick towards her opening.
“Fuck me,” she whispered.
“Not just yet. I wanna check something.”
Yuna giggled when I escaped her grasp and slid lower, planting kisses along the way: between her breasts, over her tummy, then to just above her pussy. Her skin tasted of ocean salt.
Moving lower still, I parted her legs. Her clit was peaking from under its hood, so I gave it a tiny lick of my tongue.
“Oooo,” Yuna moaned, and spread her legs wider.
Settling in, I began exploring every part of her with fingers, lips and tongue while Yuna pushed her hips to meet my face, gasping and groaning as I caressed and rubbed every part of her tender folds.
Carefully, I introduced first one, then two digit into her warm, slick tunnel while teasing around her clit. Yuna cried out and bucked, grabbing my head, trying to force my face into her.
I held on as she writhed, playing, rubbing and teasing, building her excitement.
Never had I been with someone so animated and was thankful for the darkness and sound of the surf masking her cries and groans.
When it seemed right, I took her tiny nub between my lips and suckled gently while twisting and probing my fingers inside.
Yuna mashed my face into her, then came with a gurgling groan.
I lifted up to watch, still massaging her gently. She was beyond beautiful: her eyes were screwed shut, back arched, head thrown back, one hand gripping my head, the other flung out to claw and grasp the sand, her skin glowing under the moon.
Before Yuna completely recovered, I slid up, careful to get any sand off my dick, then nudged the tip at her entrance. Her pussy seemed to be pulling me inside.
Still panting from orgasm, Yuna grabbed my hips and urged me into her.
I pushed and retreated, pushed and retreated, inching deeper each time. Yuna’s mouth was open, and her eyes were locked with mine as we joined. Finally, when I was buried fully within her, she locked her legs around me and pulled me into a kiss.
It wasn’t one of those frantic first-time fucks. We started into a sensuous, slow summertime mating, neither of us in any hurry for it to end.
The warmth of Yuna’s body beneath me and the heat of her snug clasping passage contrasted with the cool night air. Each time I entered her, she sighed and moaned and met each thrust, angling her hips seeking the best angle, the deepest penetration.
Soon I was losing control and from Yuna’s increasing energy, it seemed she was getting close too. She ground against me each time I bottomed out, clinging with arms and legs as I took her.
Suddenly, she gasped, and her pussy began rhythmically clutching at me. I pushed into her once more as deep as possible and tumbled over the edge.
It seemed to last forever: Yuna locked onto me, riding out another orgasm as I pulsed inside her, filling her eager body with jet after jet of cum.
Finally, all strength left me, and I collapsed, sliding to one side so as not to crush her. Yuna hugged me to her as I recovered.
She was smiling when I opened my eyes.
“Someone should write a song about that,” she said, stroking my head.
“I don’t think any song could capture it. That was incredible. You’re incredible. And you taste way better than lobster.”
“Oh, gee. Thanks. I try to maintain a crustacean-free flavor down there.”
I laughed.
She kissed me. “You can taste me any time you want. Don’t even have to ask. No one’s ever made me cum like that.”
We lay beside each other, gently caressing, until Yuna said, “I want to do it again. But my shift starts at two and I know my sister is still awake worrying about me.”
We made plans to meet the next day, but earlier. We dressed, then she walked back along the beach. I went back to my tent, drained, but happier than I’d been in a long time.
—
The camp sites like mine next to the beach were on open ground. With the ocean breeze blocked by the rising lip of the sand dune bluff, my tent became unbearably hot by the time I woke around nine.
Yuna was all I could think about. I didn’t want to wait until that evening to see her again, so after a quick breakfast, I grabbed the campground map and set out on foot to find her trailer.
All the other campsites were sheltered in among the pine forest far from the beach. I walked the looping dirt roads past sites with everything from pup tents to bus-sized motorhomes. The sites were close, but separated by alders or pines, each with a regulation picnic table and firepit.
Pop-up tent trailers were everywhere, most with small kids playing or at least a car parked in front.
Finally, I spotted an older tent trailer with no car. Judging from the pine needles accumulated on the roof and how deep the wheels were sunk in the soil, it looked like it had been parked for months.
Cautiously, I crept up to see if anyone was home.
The inside flap of the screen window beside the door was half-unzipped. I stood on the step and stretched up to peer inside. On one of the fold-out bunk ends, Yuna was sleeping on her side, facing me. She was naked except for a light sheet pulled over her rump. No one else was inside.
She looked angelic. Images of our midnight mating on the beach came back, getting me aroused. There was time for a quicky before she had to leave for work. And she did say I could taste her anytime.
I hesitated. Should I surprise her? She was bold and outgoing, so I figured she’d like it. Quietly, I opened the door and padded inside. Though shaded by trees, the trailer was already roasting inside. A light sheen of sweat coated Yuna’s skin.
Shedding my clothes, I slid onto the bunk beside her and ran a hand down the soft skin of her back.
Her eyes blinked open, then widened in surprise. When she let out a yelp, I put my hand over her mouth.
“Shh,” I said. “You’ll scare the neighbours.”
Yuna’s eyes darted from me to around the trailer.
“It’s okay. Your sister isn’t here. Surprised I found you?”
When I uncovered her mouth, she said, “A-Andy?”
“Shh. I couldn’t stop thinking about you. I came to take you up on your offer.”
Pushing her back, I quickly slid down between her legs. Her pussy looked even lovelier in the dappled shade of the tent trailer than it had in the moonlight.
She fumbled, trying to push my head away. “Wait! I’m not... you can’t... oh, fuuuck!”
I dove the flat of my tongue between her folds, lapping, savouring her taste while skirting her clit with my thumb. Her hips lifted instinctively, pushing into me.
“Ohgod…” Yuna breathed, her head falling back on the bunk. “Please... oh, please just...”
With one hand I reached to massage a boob and tease the hardening nipple while worshiping her pussy with lips, tongue, and my other hand.
Yuna responded instantly, gasping and moaning, though quieter than the previous night. Campers on adjacent sites would hear us if we weren’t careful.
I never thought my oral skills were anything great, but Yuna’s responses made me feel like a champion. She panted, working her arms and legs against the sheets, twisting her hips, then lay still, giving into the sensations, making sweet little mewling sounds interspersed with sighs and groans.
We didn’t have much time, so I worked her harder than before, sliding fingers into her, curling them inside, fucking them in and out while lapping and pressing all around her mons. I followed by attacking her sensitive little clit then purposely avoiding it.
Like before, Yuna grabbed my head with one hand, trying to force my face into her while clawing and flailing blindly with the other.
Soon, she seemed to be close, so I introduced a third finger into her tight pussy then sucked and pressed directly on her clit.
“Oh my gaahh!” Yuna cried, lifting her hips off the bunk. Then she flopped back boneless while inside her warm passage contracted, flooding generous wetness over my fingers.
Stroking her gently, I lifted up to watch the spectacle of her orgasm.
The trailer door opened. Yuna stepped inside. What?
It was like having a stroke, or an out-of-body experience. Yuna at the door had a towel draped around her neck, a toiletry bag in her hand. Her hair was damp.
Her mouth fell open and her eyes flared. “What the fuck are you doing?”
She ran forward, wrapped an arm around my neck and yanked me off the bunk onto the trailer floor. Before I could react, she had my arm twisted painfully behind me, pinning me to the floor.
“Anna!” she screamed, “Are you okay? Did he hurt you?”
The girl on the bunk sat up, dishevelled and fazed. She had trouble finding words.
She petered off in confusion and flailing hands then fell back onto the bunk and groaned.
—
“How the hell could I know you’re twins? You never said!”
The three of us were sitting at the picnic table outside, the sisters sitting opposite me. Anna and I had dressed. She looked as embarrassed and confused as me.
“I thought I did. But even if I missed that detail, it doesn’t give you the right to walk into our trailer and stick your face in a girl’s cunt.”
Anna touched Yuna’s hand. “No, it’s my fault. I’m the one who didn’t stop him.”
“You were too shocked.”
Anna studied the table and shrugged. “Yes. True. I was shocked at first. Then I realized who he was. Who he had to be. And after what you said about what you guys did last night and how great it was, I...”
Yuna said, “You just let him do it? A complete stranger? What the fuck, Anna?”
Anna slumped further. “No. Not exactly. I tried to say something. Then... oh, it was so good. And it was so, so, bad. You know... your boyfriend doing that to me like he did to you. Thinking I was you. Fuck. I don’t know, Yuna.”
Yuna studied her sister. I didn’t dare say a word. I just wanted to crawl away and die.
“I can’t believe you’re not even angry,” Yuna said to Anna then she glared at me.
“Yuna,” I said, “Trust me. I’ve never, ever done anything without full consent. We get too much of that shit back home. My first girlfriend, she... well, never mind. If for a second I didn’t think it was you...”
Yuna shot me a withering look, but Anna flashed a shy smile then leaned to Yuna’s ear.
“He made me cum,” she whispered, a little too loudly.
“What?” Yuna pulled back, looking at her sister. “No way.”
“I did,” Anna said. “Hard. Oh my god, Yuna, it was good. I’m still like jelly inside.”
—
Yuna ordered me off their campsite, and I slunk back to my tent. The morning had gone from a surprise I thought Yuna would love to a disaster that might land me in jail.
I decided to drive to the city, an hour away. Even from the highway the island was quaint rolling hills covered by farmland and off near the horizon, the endless ocean loomed.
The city was known for a play that had been running for twenty years. It was sold out, so I wandered around, bought groceries and ice for the cooler, some drinks, firewood and then visited the overpriced official cannabis store.
—
It was dusk when I pulled into my camp site. One of the girls was waiting at my picnic table.
“Yuna?” I said.
“Oh, so I guess you can tell us apart.”
Sitting across from her, I slid the canister of weed to her.
“Like I promised,” I said. “The store said it was the best they had.”
She looked inside. “Holy shit. This is a lot. Feeling guilty about something?”
“Of course I’m feeling guilty. I ate out your sister thinking it was you.”
“You also made her cum.”
“Well, good. Doesn’t change anything.”
“She doesn’t cum.”
I blinked. “Sure she does. She did. Or she’s one hell of an actress.”
Yuna shook her head. “She’s been able to make herself cum maybe once. And never, ever with someone else.”
“Uh...”
“Do you know any twins?”
I thought about it. “No. At least not what do they call it... identical twins, like you.”
“Well, we have a bond, you know? Way closer than most sisters. Anna is my best friend, my confidant. My partner in crime. I go to her when I need anything, and she comes to me.”
“Sure,” I said. “I’ve heard that. So—”
Yuna held up a hand. “So, we look the same, but we’re not the same. She’s smarter, for one. And she’s always been shy, cautious, overly polite. I’ve always been outgoing, jumping into things without looking. And I always get the guys. She doesn’t.”
“Oookay. Are you telling me Anna’s a virgin?”
Yuna sat back. “Oh, she’s had boyfriends. The sweetest guys you can imagine. And she enjoys sex. Lots. But she doesn’t cum. Not everyone does, you know. Even by herself it just never happens. Lord knows we’ve tried. She says it happened once, but I think it was a mini-cum, or she’s kidding herself. So, this morning when you... when she came? It’s kind of a big deal for us.”
“I didn’t do anything special. I just—”
“Whatever you did, it worked. And like she said, that you thought Anna was me and the surprise and naughtiness of it all helped put her over the top.”
I digested that for a moment.
“So, you’re not going to press charges?”
Yuna laughed. “We want to see if you can do it again. Tonight.”
I pondered that for a long while.
“No,” I said.
Yuna blinked then leaned forward.
“Didn’t you hear me? Come back to our trailer. I’ll go for a walk or whatever. Do your magic with Anna again and make her cum.” She grinned. “Then after, if you wouldn’t mind, fuck my brains out, okay?”
“No. It’s not okay. Yuna, I loved being with you last night. Because I like you. A lot. You’re like no one I’ve ever known. And we’ve really hit it off, haven’t we?”
“Oh, yeah. So—”
“So, you said it yourself... you and Anna look the same, but you’re not the same. Anna’s your sister and she seems really sweet, but I don’t know her. I’m not some... some... orgasm vending machine. Some guys will fuck anyone any chance they get, but I don’t.”
Yuna stared in surprise.
“Would... would you do it as a favor for me? Anna really likes you. She’s so excited you made her cum.”
“She doesn’t know me, except maybe for what you’ve told her. I’d never ask a woman to do anything sexual as a favor. You think it’s okay to ask something like that from me?”
Yuna pursed her lips and sighed. She was quiet for a long while.
“Okay,” she said in a falling tone. “I get what you’re saying. Sorry. We thought you’d want to. We’re just really excited about what happened, that maybe a few more times would... help her. Break her out of her shell. So maybe she could cum as easily as I do.”
Yuna stood, taking a breath and forcing a smile.
“You know what? Forget it. You’re right. Stupid idea. I guess this fucks thing up between us now.”
It hurt to see her troubled expression. I stood and put my arms around her.
“It doesn’t change how special you are, Yuna. It doesn’t change me wanting to be with you.”
She smiled up at me.
“So... have you eaten yet?” she said. “I didn’t eat dinner.”
“Help me get the stuff out of the car. We can start a fire and grill something.”
“I’m vegetarian, remember?”
Yuna laughed when I showed her the groceries: veggie cutlets, veggie burgers, fresh corn, and certified organic apple pie.
“Turning over a new leaf?” she said.
“Thought I’d give it a try. I know people can’t keep on eating cows—or lobsters—forever. My family might disown me if they ever found out I bought this, though.”
—
“I never knew you could cook corn on a campfire. We always boil it.”
Yuna was finishing her second cob. I pulled out my last piece and unwrapped the foil.
“Back home there’s corn far as the eye can see. We have ten billion ways to cook it, pop it, turn it into fuel, turn it into ham...”
“What? Into ham?”
“Pig feed.”
She made a face. “Poor little oinkers. They’re smarter than dogs, you know.”
“Well, when it comes to escaping their pen, they sure are.”
Yuna looked at my tent, one of those nylon dome things from a big box store. Despite staking and tying it down, it wobbled precariously in the ocean breeze.
“So glad we have a tent trailer,” she said. “I hate sleeping on the ground.”
“It’s not so bad. I got one of those queen-sized air beds. Almost as high as a real bed. But then I didn’t bring a pump so had to blow the damn thing up with my mouth. Took over an hour and I nearly passed out.”
Yuna laughed and was about to say something when we noticed someone standing just at the edge of the firelight: Anna, twirling a finger in her hair, looking uncertain.
Yuna went to her. “What’s wrong?”
“You were supposed to be back by now.”
“Oh, shit. Sorry, Anna. But you knew I was here.”
The sisters exchanged whispered words for a long while, then Yuna took Anna’s hand and pulled her closer to the fire. Anna stood stiff and awkward.
“Hi,” I said. “What can I get you? Roasted corn on the cob? Veggie burger? Beer?”
“I ate. Look, I don’t want to interrupt.”
Yuna nudged her. Anna scowled at her sister then said, “Well, maybe a beer.”
The temperature had dropped the moment the sun set. We sat clustered around the fire, watching the flames.
The silence dragged on. I cleared my throat and said, “Anna, I owe you a huge apology. I’m so sorry for this morning.”
She looked straight at me. “I’m not. Not at all. Yuna told me you don’t want to... you know... do it again. And you’re right. It was the height of hubris to assume you’d be okay with that, so I’m sorry for that.”
“Uh, hubris?”
“You know. Excessive pride. Arrogance.”
“Hmm. Yuna said you were the smart one.”
“And she’s right.” She glanced at her sister and smirked.
Yuna stuck out her tongue.
“But,” Anna continued, “if you ever change your mind, I’ll be waiting with open legs.”
“Holy sh… Anna!” Yuna gasped.
I chuckled. “She also said you were the shy one.”
Anna twirled another finger in her hair. “Well, no point being shy with a guy who’s had his tongue up my cunt.”
Yuna sputtered, trying to form words.
I laughed. “It was my fingers. My tongue was busy elsewhere.”
“Well, whatever you were doing down there, it was pure magic.”
She wet her lips, fixing me with a hungry stare.
“Oookay,” I said, standing, “I think I’m ready for that apple pie now. Who wants some?”
—
Yuna wanted to try the weed, so we rolled a few joints of the stuff.
After a couple of hits, Yuna said, “They call this a monster? More like a mouse.”
She offered it to Anna. She stared as if it was sprayed with ebola.
Yuna assured her it was from the cannabis store and unadulterated. Anna took a drag.
We only had the picnic table to sit on, so we dragged it close to the fire. We sat on the bench, backs to the tabletop, me sandwiched between the sisters.
Chatting and sharing a joint, we warmed ourselves as the night air cooled. Anna was quiet, letting her sister carry the conversation, then she slowly relaxed.
When I asked about college, Anna said she was entering third year of a data science degree. She explained what that was, but it all seemed very abstract.
Both sisters had endless stories of working at the restaurant. Yuna had me laughing with tales of rude and entitled customers, incidents of abrupt projectile vomiting, and a five-person fistfight that ended with wiping out the salad bar.
“It’s not all bad,” said Anna. “We have huge family birthdays and get-togethers. People fly in from all over the world. And how many proposals have we seen, Yuna? Six? Seven?”
“Including the guy who stuck the ring inside a biscuit then forgot which one it was? The girl nearly choked to death.”
Anna chuckled. “Then there was that missing toddler. Everyone stopped to search everywhere. He was napping in the pile of stuffed lobsters in the gift shop.”
Being twins, Yuna and Anna tried to work sections in the dining room the furthest apart, but they were constantly mistaken for one another. Servers had to wear the same uniform, so Anna always wore her hair up, Yuna wore hers down. They wore different makeup, different earrings, but still they were confused by customers and even managers and staff.
“After this summer,” Anna said, “we are never, ever, working together again on anything.”
Yuna glanced at her sister. “Well, maybe on one more thing.”
—
By midnight, the three of us were mildly buzzed, chatting, and laughing like old friends. The adjacent campsites went dark as one by one each family got their kids settled, put out their fires and went to bed.
The stars were brilliant pinpoints of light with the Milky Way arcing from horizon to horizon. Having nowhere to go and nothing to do but relax and enjoy, the weight of my recent personal disasters lifted away.
Yuna sat leaning against my side, hand stroking my leg. Her eyes were alive with mischief and lust, mirroring my own feelings. Our desire for each other had been simmering all evening.
I hoped Anna would soon leave us alone, but she seemed comfortable. The weed, mild as it was, seemed to have relaxed her. She was rattling off more stories about the restaurant, the island, college, and human existence in general.
“I mean, why are we here if not to love each other, take care of each other and learn about the wonders of the universe? It’s all in the numbers, you know. Newton was the first to really get it. Too bad he died a virgin. If I’d been around back then I’d have... oh, wow, man. Look at the moon!”
Yuna and I chortled.
“Is this Anna’s first-time smoking?” I said.
Yuna grinned. “Oh, no. She gets all animated and philosophical when she drinks, too.”
Then we noticed Anna was looking back towards the ocean.
Behind the tent, the full moon was rising above the lip of the bluff, huge and brilliant orange.
We walked to the edge to see the whole thing. Glowing and split by wisps of cloud, the moon painted a fiery path towards us across the calm ocean.
Yuna and I stood side-by-side with arms around each other’s waist. Anna appeared at my other side. She looked uncertain again, so I wrapped an arm around her too. She melted against me, slinking her arm around my back.
The magic of the view was surpassed by the magic of having Yuna and Anna to share it with.
Only a light breeze was blowing from the ocean. Gentle waves lapped the beach below.
“Anyone want to go for a swim?” I said.
When I looked at Yuna, I caught something wordless passing between her and Anna.
Yuna gathered us into a three-way group hug.
“Not me,” she said with a coy smile.
“Yeah, maybe later,” said Anna. She rocked from one foot to the other looking up with huge pleading eyes.
We stood looking at each other, then Yuna gently guided my head towards her sister until our lips almost touched. Anna wet her lips, her breath quickening, then pulled me into a hungry kiss.
Her lips were so soft and tasted faintly of strawberry lip balm. Anna cautiously pressed the tip of her tongue past my lips, and I responded by pressing mine into hers. With Yuna watching, it was intensely intimate. My simmering lust went to full boil.
We separated. I looked from Anna to Yuna and back. Yuna glanced purposefully at the tent.
My objections evaporated.
“We’d be more comfortable in your trailer,” I said.
Yuna beamed. She grabbed Anna’s hand and mine.
“We don’t want to wait,” she said, pulling us to the door of the tent.
Yuna said, “Take off her clothes.”
Anna gasped, drawing an arm to her chest. She flashed her sister an incredulous look then darted her eyes to the other camp sites. I looked around too: we were the only ones awake.
Anna lowered her arm, faced me and bit her lip, giving a tiny nod.
I drew her t-shirt over her arms and off then undid the front clasp of her bra and removed that too.
She stood naked from the waist up, her eyes on mine, huge and trusting.
Anna’s shorts and underwear were next. I crouched to slide them down her long legs, bringing me face-level with her beautiful pussy—for the second time that day.
I stood to take in the entrancing sight of her naked body lit by the moon and flickers from the fire: her lovely breasts, her womanly hips with an enticing gap between her thighs.
Anna breathed excitedly, but stood with hands at her sides, letting me admire her.
From behind, Yuna asked, “You want to strip him, or should I?”
Anna raked me with her eyes. “You, Em. You do it.”
Without hesitation, Yuna yanked off my shirt and shorts. She gave my back an affectionate pat. Anna stared at my rising cock pulsing slightly in time with my thudding heart.
Inside, Yuna stripped, and we lay on the air bed with me between them. Yuna kissed me passionately then pushed me to face her sister.
Anna immediately pulled me close and met my lips. She glided her hands all over me as I did the same to her. She found my hard cock and stroked and squeezed while jamming her tongue into my mouth. She was so excited I wondered if she would cum the moment I touched between her legs.
I separated and bent to nuzzle her neck while stroking and massaging one soft boob. Anna sighed and lay back, still grasping my dick, stroking idly.
Anna’s hips rose and churned. I bent and took a breast into my mouth and trailed fingertips down along her tummy and across her sparse triangle of fur. She parted her legs in welcome and I lightly stroked up along the sides of her pussy.
“Ooo,” she breathed. “That’s nice. More. Please?”
Laying half across her, I switched to suckle her other breast then ran fingertips over her inner thighs, down her legs then up, swiping the back of my hand lightly over her mons.
Anna held my head to her breast with one hand and tried to force my hand back between her legs. At first, I resisted, then started touching her more and more directly as she moaned and writhed.
She groaned when I introduced first one finger then a second inside her. She was wet, but not yet ready. I curled my fingers up, seeking her g-spot. Anna moaned and bucked when I pressed and massaged the right spot.
Behind, Yuna began kissing my neck and shoulders then raked my back with her nails. “I think she’s ready,” she whispered.
I thought so too. Sliding down, I kissed down Anna’s tummy and got between her widely spread thighs.
Unlike that morning, we weren’t in any rush, so I took my time teasing, licking, rubbing and exploring every wonderful part of her. Above, Anna was panting steadily, groaning and sighing, head thrown back and to the side.
With one hand she was pleasuring one of her boobs while guiding my head with the other. Using every technique I knew, I built her passions right to the edge then backed off, pressing a palm firmly against her mound until she calmed, then started her up that hill again.
A warm mouth engulfed the head of my cock. Yuna had moved to kneel on the floor of the tent. She pumped my dick while swirling her tongue around the tip, an impish gleam in her eye.
Anna regained my attention my mashing my face into her and I resumed my quest. Trying to ignore the incredible sensations of her sister skilfully stroking and sucking my cock, I worked to bring Anna to the edge once more. Her little cries and gasps were like music.
Finally, I worked my fingers back and forth inside her while lapping and carefully sucking her clit. Anna inhaled one raspy breath, arched her back and froze.
Yuna lifted her mouth from my dick to watch her sister. I grounded Anna again with my palm against her and watched the breath-taking beauty of her being swept away. Anna’s eyes were closed, her eyebrows raised, and mouth wide in an expression of pure angelic bliss.
I looked down and shared a smile with Yuna. She scooted up to lay beside Anna, brushing strands of hair from her forehead.
Sliding up to Anna’s other side, I kissed her cheek. Her eyes blinked open, and she looked from me to Yuna.
“You okay?” Yuna asked.
“Oh, god. That was even better.”
Anna brushed my cheek. Then reached down to grasp my cock again. Her chest was still rising and falling.
She looked at Yuna. Again, something unspoken passed between them.
Yuna nodded then reached across to touch my arm.
“Fuck her,” she whispered.
I was hard and beyond ready, but I thought Anna was off limits.
“Are... are you sure that’s okay?”
Anna gazed at me with smokey, needful eyes, looking even hungrier than before.
“Only if you want to,” she said.
The thought of burying myself in that sweet girl, maybe even bringing her to another orgasm, had my heart racing.
“Oh, Anna,” I said, “Yes. I really, really want to.”
She growled and pulled me onto her, spreading her legs while I got into position.
My cock found her entrance on its own. She wrapped her arms around me and I pushed inside her in one slow, exhilarating motion.
Anna stared, wide-eyed, moving her hips with tiny motions, feeling me speared so deep inside. I moved too, eager to get even deeper, overcome by the sensations.
“Fuck me,” she whispered. “Fuck me hard.”
Slowly I withdrew, feeling her passage grasping my shaft, reluctant to release me. When again I was poised just at her entrance, I teased her nudging just in and out. Anna groaned and wrapped her legs around me, desperate to draw me in. She gave a guttural grunt when I pushed in hard, stuffing her full in one merciless stroke.
We began to fuck. Anna grunted each time I impaled her, then urged me to do it again, harder. Soon I was pounding into her, my nuts slapping her ass, lost in raw animal need to mate, to drive deep into her then fill her with come. Anna took it gleefully, meeting each stroke, groaning, grunting, urging me on.
“Anna,” I groaned, “gonna come.”
“Wait,” she said, then rolled us over. She began riding me like an animal, her hands planted on my chest, impaling herself, rutting and sliding, boobs bouncing.
I held her hips, fighting the urge to come. Sweet Anna became a wildcat, sliding and grinding, keeping my cock stuffed deep inside her. I grabbed her boobs, massaging them and sliding thumbs over her nipples, marvelling how she was using me for her pleasure.
She worked away for a long while and I knew I couldn’t last. At last, Anna stopped, head up, eyes glazed then wriggled, her mouth wide. Then inside she began pulsing and gripping all around my shaft.
Anna let out an explosive breath and dropped her head between her shoulders. I exploded into her, losing my grip on her boobs as my muscles went slack, flooding her with everything I had.
After, we lay facing each other, caressing. The tent air was heavy with the smell of sex.
Anna had one leg over me. She looked between us at the globs of cum leaking from her freshly fucked pussy.
“You’re the first,” she said, and smiled.
“What? You weren’t a virgin.”
“No. You’re the first to cum in me. I’ve always used condoms.”
“But... you’re protected, right? Birth control?”
“Well, of course.”
“Told you she was cautious,” Yuna said.
I turned. Yuna was laying on the air bed behind me, head resting on one arm. I’d forgotten she was there, having focused entirely on Anna.
“You watched?”
Yuna shrugged. “I sort of participated. Couldn’t watch you two without taking care of myself, too.” She kissed me. “But I’m hoping for a little more. Think you’ll get some energy back later?”
“I dunno. Anna is pretty fierce.” I laid my head down. “I’m a little worn out.”
Yuna smiled at her sister and nestled against my side. Anna did the same.
“Mind if we sleep here for a while?” Yuna asked.
I didn’t mind at all.
—
Sometime during the night, I woke, hard and horny, spooned behind Yuna. She woke when I slipped my dick into the gap between her legs from behind.
“Mmmm,” she said, pulling my hand to her breast. “You got your energy back. But we’ll wake Anna. She gets grumpy without enough sleep.”
“Then come with me.”
Yuna giggled when I quietly unzipped the tent door and led us, still naked, outside. After zipping it back up, I took her hand and led her to the sandy path at the top of the bluff. It was pre-dawn—the sky had just barely begun to lighten.
We looked over the ocean then I pulled her into an embrace, and we kissed.
Yuna pulled back. “Thank you for doing that with Anna.”
“Only too happy to help a woman in need,” I said. “Is she vegetarian too?”
“No, just me. Why?”
She tastes a little like lobster. For some reason, now I really like it.”
Yuna stared, then covered her mouth to stifle a laugh. She swatted me.
We embraced again, kissing and running hands over each other. She stroked me and I felt her getting wet.
“I want you,” she said. “Now.”
She looked around. “But there’s nothing to lie on. One grain of sand in the wrong place and it gets really unpleasant.”
I stepped behind her, turning her to face the ocean beyond. “Kneel down.”
I helped her to her to her knees then pushed between her shoulders.
“Head down, ass up,” I said.
She turned and smiled, then went on all fours.
Wiggling her broad ass, she said, “Okay, cowboy... should I oink, bark or moo?”
I laughed. “You are so nasty.”
Yuna grinned.
I kneeled behind her and ran a hand over her puffy lips. Positioning at her opening, I nudged. Yuna pushed back a little. Slowly her wetness grew, and I slipped a little deeper inside her with each push. Finally, we were fully joined.
I withdrew, then impaled her with one measured stroke.
“Guh!” Yuna huffed, going down onto her elbows.
“How about you just grunt?” I said.
She peered back with lidded eyes. “Now who’s nasty”
Grabbing her hips, I started taking her. Yuna gasped and moaned, pushing back to meet each thrust, twisting and angling herself for the best angle. as I fucked her with careful deep strokes. Then she reached between us to strum and tease her clit.
I loved the sight of Yuna’s upturned ass in that submissive position—completely exposed and vulnerable.
We were quickly losing the cover of night as dawn broke in earnest. Though partially hidden by the tall beach grass, soon we’d be easily seen from the beach.
Fortunately, we were reaching our limit. Yuna met my thrusts with an increasingly irregular rhythm as she frigged her clit. I bent over her and nipped her shoulders while grabbing one bobbing breast, squeezing then teasing her nipple.
I tried to hold out, but then sailed past the point of no return. Straightening up, I grabbed Yuna’s hips and jammed into her, unloading deep. Within moments, Yuna cried out as orgasm overtook her too.
Yuna was still squeezing around my dick, and I was still throbbing within her when we noticed a jogger running along the wet sand of the beach. We collapsed onto the sand, hoping to be out of view.
Yuna rolled over, still catching her breath. We shared a smile and laughed.
—
“You know, you never said when you had to go home.”
Yuna bit into her bread and peanut butter. It was the only food I could offer her while Anna and I had scrambled eggs and bacon.
“Before my severance pay runs out, I guess. But this is the last day I have this campsite. I have to clear off by 2 PM.”
The sisters looked at each other, again exchanging some wordless communication.
“The bunks in our trailer are queen-size,” Anna said. “Lots of room, if you’d like to join us.”
“I’d like that,” I said. “Er, am I going to be in the middle of some kind of sibling rivalry?”
“You’ve seen us,” said Yuna. “We share very well. Oh, and for reference, I sleep on the right-side bunk, Anna sleeps on the left.”
“Exactly. So where would I sleep?”
The girls exchanged a look.
To Yuna, Anna said, “Should we take turns, or flip a coin every night?”
I didn’t know if we had ever put any labels on our relationship, simply because Yeji was always so busy. But I always considered myself lucky when I had a chance to be around her. And after all the airports, all the hotels, and many hours on stage. The fact that she decided to spend her free time with me calmed my nerves just a bit.
It was Tuesday. We were cuddling up on the couch under the comforter, my arm wrapped around her body. Yeji was watching but I was staring down at her lovely face. Everything about her is perfect.
Yeji noticed my gaze out of the corner of her eye. She looked up at me and kissed me on the cheek. My left hand travelled from her bare shoulder to her breast.
“Babe, we just had sex” Yeji said, she adjusted her body so my hand went back to her shoulder. “You just fucked my brains out.”
“Hmm.” I shrugged. “I think it’s quite the opposite.”
Yeji slapped my chest playfully. We woke up early, and let’s say it took us a while to get out of bed. Yeji gave me a knowing smirk.
“I’m just touching.” I said.
“We’re gonna be like one of those couples that can’t take their hands off each other.” Yeji laughed.
My eyes wandered down to her silky-smooth legs. Yeji wore a plain white thin-strap tank top and grey athletic shorts.
“Someday we’re gonna have a whole day without sex.” Yeji began to giggle before she could even get half the sentence out.
“See? You know you’re lying.” I laughed with her.
“Shut up.” Yeji grabbed the side of my head and kissed me softly. I kissed her back with my hands moving towards her sides. Yeji moaned into my mouth until her phone rang.
Yeji quickly broke the kiss and nearly kicked me in the chest to reach her phone. She read the message and then stood up, giving me a little happy dance with her hips swaying.
“What happened?” I asked, a small part of me was nervous she’d just gotten a new gig. Yeji turned around with a smile.
“A very special guest.” Yeji said with a sexy purr.
“Special guest?” I asked, raising my eyes and wondering who it could be.
“Who is it?” I asked.
“It’s a surprise.” Yeji grinned.
“C’mon…” I whined.
“I’ll give you a hint,” Yeji said and proceeded to do a little dance. “You’re gonna need a lot of energy.” She then got up and walked away towards the stairs.
“Hey, that’s barely a hint!” I jokingly shouted.
“She’ll be here in an hour. Can you cook something?” Yeji asked.
“I… Sure.” I shrugged.
“Thank you, babe.” Yeji blew a kiss and trotted upstairs.
I didn’t have the ingredients or time to make something fancy, so I just decided to make spaghetti. Yeji came downstairs with black heels clicking against the steps. My cock twitched when I saw her outfit. She wore a tight black strapless dress that showed off her long legs and pushed her breasts upwards. Her hair was styled to wavy perfection and her lips were a sexy and classy bright red.
“Wow.” I said, staring up at her phenomenal figure. Yeji smiled cutely and spun around when she reached the bottom of the steps.
“Should I get my suit?” I asked.
“If you want.” Yeji smiled. “I think you’re fine.”
“You just seem a little overdressed compared to me.”
“You want me to take it off?” Yeji asked with a fake pout.
“I mean…”
“No. Not yet,” Yeji smiled and made her way towards me, her eyes locked onto the display of food.
“Mmm… Looks good.” Yeji hugged me. She placed her face against my chest. I wanted to grab her ass, but the doorbell rang.
“She’s here!” Yeji backed off of me and pushed me towards the door.
“Coming!” I shouted. I opened the door to find Karina standing there.
“Hey! It’s good to see you!” Karina beamed. She wore a simple outfit, a pair of form-fitting blue jeans and a loose-fitting black shirt that showed off her long line of cleavage. Karina gave me a big hug before I let her in the house.
“Yeji!” Karina yelped after placing her purse on the table. Yeji wrapped Karina up in a hug. Yeji giggled coyly and broke the hug.
“Now as much as I’d love to catch up, I need to take a quick trip to the loo.” Karina gave us a polite smile and shuffled off to the bathroom upstairs.
“You didn’t tell me it was going to be Karina…” I mumbled.
“I told you it was a surprise.” Yeji shrugged.
“I mean, I’m not complaining.”
“Good.” Yeji kissed me on the cheek. Karina came back from the bathroom and let out a deep sigh.
“How was the flight?” Yeji asked.
“Argh.” Karina sighed. “Anything negatives you can think of, you know the drill.” She said as she ran her fingers through her hair.
“Well, you can finally relax. How long do you plan on staying?” I asked as Karina sat down on the couch and kicked her shoes off.
“A few days,” Karina said. “Then I have to go back to Milan.”
“That’s great.” Yeji smiled.
“I made spaghetti; do you want some?” I asked.
“Oh yes!” Karina jumped off the couch and made a beeline for the kitchen.
“This looks amazing!” Karina smiled as she grabbed a plate and walked back to the couch, holding her plate and fork.
We ate together and chatted casually about our jobs. Karina finished her meal first and kept an eye on me and Yeji as we talked. I was sitting next to Karina, with her hand on my inner thigh.
“How’s your sex life?” Karina asked casually. Yeji just finished talking about her solo comeback.
“It’s good.” I replied, clearing my throat awkwardly. Karina’s cleavage and her sexy smile were right in my peripherals.
“Just good? I was asking you both.”
“Well, we certainly do it a lot.” Yeji laughed.
“Look. You two are cute couple,” Karina said. “But I’m nice, full and horny.” she said. Her voice was full of anticipation.
I smiled at Yeji. Yeji shrugged and smiled back. When I turned my body towards Karina, she immediately pulled me in for a kiss.
I groaned as her soft lips, and even softer, much heavier breasts pressed against my chest. Karina’s hands slid down to the waistband of my shorts, tugging hard while trying to maintain the kiss. I broke it to help her.
“Thanks.” Karina grinned as she got off the couch to move me along. Karina was on her knees in between my legs, pulling my shorts down my legs with a smile that could only be described as sophisticated sluttiness. She moved with the elegance of a woman of her status, but pulling my shorts down like a cock-hungry whore.
“Yes…” Karina groaned as my underwear came into view. She kept those gorgeous eyes of hers on mine as she kissed my shaft through the fabric. Karina placed her fingers in the waistband of my underwear as she trailed her kisses lower towards my tip. Karina purred as she yanked my underwear down my legs, freeing my rock-hard cock.
“Oh, you’re huge…” Karina bit her bottom lip in the sexiest way possible. I kicked my discarded bottoms to the side as Karina grabbed my throbbing cock with both of her tiny hands.
“You’re one lucky girl.” Karina smiled at Yeji direction.
“Oh, I know.” Yeji laughed as her hands crept under her dress. Karina swallowed my cock while keeping her eyes on me. She slowly, oh so slowly began to bob her head, her soft lips sliding up and down my cock. Karina moaned tenderly into the wet skin of my shaft, a slick trail of spit shining up my cock.
“Fuck…” I moaned as Karina went deeper. She gags a little but doesn’t even slow down as her nose met my pubic bone. Karina was smiling with her eyes as every inch of my dick was buried down her throat. I groaned and hissed in pure pleasure as my cock was trapped in the warm mouth.
“That’s so hot…” Yeji moaned, now clearly touching herself. I heard the sound of her fingers working her slick pussy over my heavy breathing. Karina held my cock for a while before pulling back and gasping for air.
Karina smiled as she stroked my spit-soaked cock with both hands. Karina kissed and licked at the tip while giggling to herself. I reached down to appreciatively rub the top of her head, running my finger trough her hair.
“Do you have any lotion?” Karina asked Yeji.
“Yeah…”
“I have an idea I think he’d love.” Karina said, her eyes shone as she continued to absentmindedly stroke me.
“On it.” Yeji quickly rolled off the couch and made her way upstairs. Karina removed her hands from my cock and grabbed the hem of her shirt, quickly pulling it over her head and leaving her in a lacy black bra.
“What’s the idea?” I huffed.
“I can’t just tell you.” Karina giggled.
“You two just love to tease…” I groaned.
Yeji came downstairs with a bottle of lotion and handed it to Karina. Karina squirted it in between her cleavage with a few pumps, creating a thick layer of lotion to cover the slopes of her big tits. Karina gently rubbed the lotion into her skin, her smile and eyes fixed on me like glue.
Yeji decided to spring into action. She kissed the tip of my cock before grabbing the base and stroking it delicately. Yeji then swallowed my cockhead, wrapping her lips just where the foreskin ended and swirling her tongue over my crown.
“Hmm…” I groaned. Yeji kept her head still, clearly fighting her urge to take me all the way in an attempt to one-up Karina. Karina, after thoroughly moisturizing her glorious breasts, gently pulled Yeji away from me and lifted her bra.
My dick tip disappeared under the cups of her bra, sliding into a prison of soft and warm of her tits. Karina giggled as she lowered her massive, glorious tits down the length of my shaft, the lotion making it so slick and smooth.
“Christ…” I groaned. My swollen, sticky cockhead poked through Karina’s mass of pale tits. Karina lowered her chin to swipe her tongue over it, getting a taste of my precum and the lotion. I let out a low moan as Karina started pumping her tits up and down my cock.
Yeji crept up behind Karina, staring at me with devilish eyes as she planted a series of passionate kisses along Karina’s shoulder and neck. Karina moaned and increased the pace and pressure of her tit job. Yeji’s kisses turned to long licks against Karina’s skin as Yeji’s hands slid around behind her.
I felt my balls churning and my stomach tightening. I rarely felt my orgasm this early, but Karina was really good. Her plump breats smacking against my pelvis and massaging my dick were borderline unbearable.
“Getting close?” Karina asked with a smile.
“Uh huh…” I mumbled.
Karina came to a complete stop as Yeji removed her bra. Karina slid her tits off of me with a slick sound before letting the straps fall down her shoulders and off her chest. Karina’s glistening tits were finally free and my mouth watered at the sight of them. Karina then turned to the side so she was facing Yeji.
“Mmm you look so nice in that dress…” Karina moaned as her fingers gripped the top of Yeji’s dress. Yeji smiled giddily at Karina’s compliment. That was one of the rare times when Yeji was speechless and silly. Yeji finally understood how her own gravitational pull worked.
“Thanks” Yeji blushed.
“But I’d like it off, He would too…” Karina said as she quickly yanked Yeji’s dress down to her stomach, freeing Yeji’s tits. Yeji’s breasts were obviously nothing to scoff at but they were small in comparison to Karina’s. Karina wrapped a hand around the back of Yeji’s head.
Yeji huffed lightly in quiet surprise. Karina smiled and pulled her in for a kiss. Yeji moaned and melted underneath Karina’s lips. Yeji’s tits were pancaked by Karina’s much, much bigger ones. Karina’s body overpowered Yeji’s as their tongues, lips, and sweet tender skin connected.
I fought the urge to start jacking off at the sight of the two gorgeous women passionately making out. Karina broke the kiss and eagerly placed her thick, plump lips back on my cock, sucking and bobbing with extra spit to make it really sloppy. Yeji giggled at the sight of Karina’s messy fellating while reaching underneath Karina to cup her swinging pendulous tits.
“You like that, babe?” Yeji purred.
I moaned and nodded, my cock once again on the edge of exploding. Karina upped her speed and loosened her lips so her endless wash of saliva coated my cock.
“Fuck…” I groaned and popped inside Karina’s mouth. Hot, thick blasts of cum battered her tongue and the roof of her mouth. Karina held my cock against her lips as I fired spurt after spurt of seed into her throat.
Karina slowly and carefully slid her lips off of my drained cock, careful not to spill a single ounce of my cum. Karina then turned to Yeji. Yeji’s eyes widened in excitement. Karina held Yeji tight and lifted herself slightly. Yeji kept her mouth wide open while running her tongue over her top lip. Karina opened her mouth and let the waterfall of thick cum fall into Yeji’s mouth.
Yeji closed her eyes and savored the flavor of my cum mixed with Karina’s spit. Karina slowly lowered her mouth down to Yeji’s, causing a small amount of cum to leak down Yeji’s chin. Yeji moaned softly as her lips finally connected with Karina’s. Both girls made out with my cum sloppily dripping down their chins, the corners of their lips, and dripping down onto their breasts.
When Karina and Yeji were done swapping my thick load, Karina got to her feet., and quickly unzipped her jeans before gripping the waistband and yanking them down with eager tugs. The way Karina’s wide, womanly hips came into view as the fabric of her jeans fell down her legs forced me to get hard again.
Karina stepped out of her jeans and I noticed the massive damp spot on her light blue panties.
“What?” Karina smiled.
“You’re so sexy…” I said as I removed my now sweat-stained shirt and made my way towards Karina’s backside. Yeji grabbed Karina’s panties, pulling them down slowly so all three of us could see the trail of wetness sticking to the fabric. Karina’s pussy was literally dripping wet.
“See what you do to me…?” Karina moaned as the air hit her soaking cunt. I dropped to my knees and placed my hands on Karina’s asscheeks, kissing the smooth skin.
“Ohh…” Karina moaned as I admired her delicious, perfect body. I spread her asscheeks, giving me a clear view of her pussy and asshole. Then I plunged my tongue, deep inside her pussy, causing her legs to shake and her breathing to speed up. Then my tongue moved upwards, so close to her asshole.
“Mmm, just do it,” Karina huffed, turning her head to look down at me. So I stuck my tongue up and slipped it into her asshole.
“Nghh fuck…” Karina wailed to the rooftop as my tongue invaded her asshole, bucked her convulsing hips, and pressed her ass into my face.
“Yes! That’s… Ugh! You’re gonna make me cum!” Karina screamed in pure pleasure, her asshole clenching my tongue.
“Anghh…!” Karina cried. She was coming, I could tell because I felt her fingers roughly digging into my scalp to pull me away. Karina shuffled away and collapsed onto the couch to ride out her orgasm. Yeji spread her legs and played with herself, with her usual ‘fuck me’ expression plastered across her face.
“Come here…” I beckoned to Yeji. She smiled and crawled towards me. I placed her on her back and started to admire her body the way I always did. Kissing and licking over her tasty breasts and moving my lips up to her collarbone.
“That’s it…” Yeji moaned as I sneakily slipped my cock inside of her tight pussy. Yeji moaned gratefully as my kisses moved to her neck. I fucked her with slow, sloppy strokes while passionately kissing her chin and finally moving to her lips. Yeji wrapped her arms around my neck as we fucked each other like there wasn’t a convulsing Karina on our couch.
“So good…” I groaned when I broke the kiss.
“I invited Karina for a reason…” Yeji laughed and kissed my nose.
“So you want me to stop?” I asked.
“Mmm, No…” Yeji moaned and returned to kissing me. At the slow and sensual pace I was stroking Yeji with, I knew I wasn’t going to cum anytime soon. I just enjoyed fucking her, how her tight walls wrap around my cock, wrapping my arms around her soft, perfect body and just giving her all. Yeji came softly, moaning as her pussy was strangling my cock.
I broke the kiss and slid my cock out of Yeji’s pussy when I heard Karina moving around on the couch. Yeji was on her back, moaning and writhing slightly.
“She made a big mess…” Karina said with a pouty expression as she got off the couch and crawled towards me. I was sitting with my legs crossed, my eyes locked onto Karina’s big, swinging and sweaty tits. She placed her head on my inner thigh, her long hair tickling my skin.
“Oh yeah…” I moaned as Karina stuck her tongue out, rolling it around the thick, creamy ring Yeji had made around my shaft. Karina teased my cock with a smile until she suddenly rolled around so she was on her knees. Karina leaned in to kiss me softly before placing her hand on my chest to push me to my back.
“I need this cock in my pussy.” Karina cooed as she raised her legs to straddle me. Yeji quickly crawled around me.
“Just gonna help you out.” Yeji said to Karina. She spat on my cock before slipping it into her mouth and sloppily blowing me. Karina was clearly getting impatient, but Yeji was trying to clean me off. After Yeji glazed my cock in spit, Karina finally lowered herself down onto me.
“Hmm…” Karina yelped as she slid all the way down my dick. Yeji’s earlier blowjob clearly helped.
“Sooo huge…!” Karina giggled as she rocked back and forth, her hands gripping her glorious breasts and squeezing them.
“It almost feels like too much.” Yeji purred.
“Never too much…” Karina grinned before removing her hands from her breasts and placing them flat on my chest. Karina’s face twisted from her gorgeous smile to a look of determination as she began to bounce herself up and down my cock.
“Ohh fuck!” Karina moaned in ecstasy as my cock was melting under the onslaught of her constantly driving, hot pussy. Her tits bounced so fast they smacked her ribs with rapid thuds. Sweat caked her skin, her breathing was at the same pace as her bouncing ass.
“Nghhh…” Karina cried as her big, jiggly tits bounced in a blur and her slick, saven pussy continued to batter my cock into dust. Yeji crawled around to kiss my chest and neck. I reached upwards to cup Karina’s breasts, stopping the hypnotizing bounce and filling my hands with the hot and doughy flesh.
“Yeeessss…” Karina moaned as her bounces shifted into a smooth, gentle grind of her hips. I squeezed her tits tight, causing her pussy to clench onto my cock with a series of wild, random pulses. Karina’s orgasm rocked her silently, causing her to fall forward, breaking my grip on her tits and letting them sandwiches against me. Karina moaned loudly as she arched her back. I raised my legs so my knees were up in the air.
“Aaahhh!” Karina moaned as her perfect breasts pressed against my face. I greedily sucked on her tits, slobbering all over her areolas and wiping my lips over the succulent skin. Karina’s pussy was gushing all over my cock as she rolled her hips on me. I saw Yeji watching us in awe out of the corner of my eye.
Karina came hard with another wave of high-pitched yelps as she smothered me in her tits. I couldn’t hold back. As Karina lifted herself slightly, I fired a shot of cum straight inside of her. Karina immediately dropped herself back down as I filled her up with ropes of cum. Her fat tits were crushing my head and I was drooling while flicking my tongue out back and forth, desperate for a taste.
“Ohhh that feels so good…” Karina huffed as her body went limp. I kept filling her up until my legs fell to the floor, causing Karina’s body to slide back so her head was on my chest. I was no longer being suffocated by her tits, my disappointment loud and clear in my groaning. Yeji crawled towards me and turned my head to pull me in for a kiss.
Karina crawled away from me when Yeji broke the kiss with a smile. We both watched a few drops of cum come out of her pussy. Karina took a deep breath and reached down to keep some of cum inside her cunt.
I didn’t give Karina time to rest as I shuffled towards her, my cock jutting forward.
“What are you…” Karina said.
“Oommff!” I cut her off by slipping my cock into her mouth, my crown sliding over her slick tongue and rubbing against the roof of her mouth. Karina opened her eyes and tightened her lips around my shaft. She smiled with her eyes as she began to slide her lips over my cock, keeping them sealed tight around the skin.
I slowly pushed my hips forward, stretching her lips. Karina rolled her eyes in ecstasy and moaned around my girth. She placed her hands on my thighs to push me back, leaving my cock dripping with spit. Karina pursed her lips and turned her head down to let a thick line of slime leak out of her mouth.
“Fuck my throat…” Karina begged, staring up at me with her beautiful brown eyes. I immediately obliged, grabbing the back of her head and cramming my cock deep inside of her mouth. I slammed my dick into her gullet, against her chin and my tip battering the back of her throat. Karina gagged hard, causing spit to trickle down her chin and my shaft.
I wrapped her hair and gripped it tightly, pulling her face deeper into my pelvis, relentlessly jackhammering my dick into her wet mouth. Karina’s hands wrapped around my back, pushing my cock deeper down her throat, just when I thought she couldn’t take it any longer.
Karina pressed her nose to pubic bone and held my back for nearly a minute. She then slowly slid my cock out of her mouth with a pop, coughing and gagging as she craned. She wiped sweat from her brow before extending her tongue and quickly rolling it over my cockhead.
“My turn…” Yeji said.
I looked over to Yeji and pushed her legs up until her knees were on either side of her head. I positioned and rubbed my cock over her slit before penetrating her. Yeji screamed as I penetrated her most sensitive area. The I began pumping in and out of her until our hips literally merged. I felt her quiver as I slid my cock in and out of her dripping-wet pussy. This quickly sent her over the edge.
“Ahh fuck…” Yeji moaned.
I kept my cock stationary inside of her gripping pussy lips before I felt my stomach tighten. Yeji’s legs shook wildly as I returned to fucking her with deep strokes.
I slipped out of Yeji’s pussy and Karina’s mouth immediately latched onto my cock. She bobbed her head quickly, cleaning off Yeji’s juices and leaving the tip dripping with spit. I angled myself to slide my cock back into Yeji. She screamed again.
Then it was back and forth. I fucked Yeji with three or four deep strokes before pulling out and letting Karina suck me. While it briefly helped me fend off my impending orgasm, Karina’s lips and tongue were like torture devices.
“Ohhh…” I popped my cock out of her mouth, planning to cum all over Karina’s face. But she quickly grabbed my base with her left hand and placed her right hand over and above my back to force me back inside Yeji’s pussy.
I groaned as I filled Yeji’s pussy with cum. My cock pulsed and stretched inside her as I took a series of deep, shaky breaths. When I finally stopped cumming, I crawled back to admire the thick glob of white oozing from Yeji’s cunt.
Karina muttered as she pushed me forward and sucked my cock. Karina sucked the mixture of Yeji’s cum and mine clean from me, leaving it slick and shiny.
“That was fun.” Karina gigled.
“Yeah, it was…” Yeji sighed.
“You two wouldn’t mind if I stayed the night?” Karina asked.
—
Later that night, we were cuddling in bed watching TV, with a naked Karina and Yeji on either side of me. Yeji’s head was on my shoulder, while Karina’s rested against my inner thigh. I felt her hot breath against my skin. She purposefully adjusted herself to place her breast against my skin. I don’t mind, they feel soft, nice and huge.
Karina kept moving, her soft and supple body rubbing against my leg. Yeji’s hand went to my chest, rubbing it slowly until she let it wander down my stomach. Yeji’s finger brushed over the waistband of my boxers. I heard her let out a quiet giggle when I froze up.
Karina moved her head from my inner thigh to my now already hard cock, her cheek resting against my shaft. She knew exactly what she was doing. Both of them did.
I grunted. “Eyes on the screen.”
“My eyes are on the screen.” Karina said, now rubbing her cheek over my erection.
“Mine too.” Yeji said, her hand still resting on my lower abdomen. I wanted to say something, but I kept quiet as Yeji’s hand moved slowly into my underwear. Karina raised her head as Yeji grabbed the base of my cock and lifted it to form a tent in my underwear.
Karina expertly reached back to pull my underwear over my throbbing cock, keeping her gaze fixed on the screen. Yeji’s hand was gently gripping my shaft, and Karina turned her chin to the side, leaving her hot breath on my swollen head.
“Keeping my eyes on the screen…” Karina said softly. It was obvious she was holding back a giggle. I turned my head to face Yeji. She briefly looked up at me as she began to stroke my cock.
“Eyes on the screen, babe…” Yeji purred with a devilish grin.
“You’re not making it easy…” I groaned. Just as I turned away from Yeji, Karina wrapped her lips against my tip. I moaned softly as she rolled her tongue over my crown, licking away at the cum that had leaked out due to Yeji’s gentle touch.
Karina kept her head and eyes fixed on the screen, expertly lowering her head up and down the first few inches of my cock. She hummed softly as she lowered her head up and down the length of my cock, my sensitive tip grazing the roof of her mouth at the perfect angle, causing a groan to escape my lips.
Thin lines of spit escaped the corners of Karina’s mouth, causing Yeji’s strokes to gain a hypnotic slick sound. Karina knew she couldn’t go any further down without taking her eyes off the screen, so she opted to continue torturing my tip with her tongue and mouth.
I could not take it anymore. I reached behind to grab the remote and turned off the TV, leaving my lamp as the only source of light in the room.
“Hey! I was watching!” Yeji said, immediately turning her head towards me. Karina pulled her mouth off my cock and shifted her body so she was facing me.
“You are mean.” Karina smiled.
“Trying to be funny, huh?” I huffed.
Yeji’s hand was still holding my wet cock, and Karina’s thick lips were barely an inch away from the tip. My cock twitched slightly as I watched her lovely, full breasts jiggle with her slight movement.
“I liked it,” Yeji said as she removed her hand from my cock and crawled forward. She had her bare ass in my face and her mouth close to my cock.
Yeji then shoved my cock into her mouth, wiggling her ass to give me a hint. I focused my attention on Yeji’s beautiful, glistening pussy and ass. I wrapped my hands around her waist and pressed my face against her backside.
“Nghh…” Yeji slipped off my cock and squealed. I felt Karina’s mouth on my cock. I worked my tongue in Yeji’s pussy at the same pace Karina’s tongue was coiling around my girth. I heard Yeji’s desperate moans as I rolled my tongue around inside her slippery folds.
Karina slid her mouth off of my cock and Yeji pounced on it again. Yeji sucked with more speed and aggression than Karina did. I squeezed Yeji’s soft, sweaty flesh as I pushed my jaw forward to force my tongue even deeper inside her pussy.
Yeji popped her mouth off my cock and Karina greedily slurped it into her own mouth. The girls went back and forth sucking me, creating a thick layer of warm spit around my shaft. Every time I came close either Karina or Yeji would pull back at just the right time. The difference in their blowjobs eased the tension.
Yeji came softly in my mouth multiple times, but when I changed my tongue movement to long, aggressive licks along the length of her cunt, she exploded.
“Mmmpphhh…” Yeji mumbled around my cock before violently spitting it out. Karina immediately placed her mouth on my cock, but this time she changed her rhythm. Her blowjob was looser and wetter as Yeji moaned loudly.
I pulled my wet lips free from Yeji’s pussy, watching her legs squirm and almost kick me. Karina’s blowjob was getting even sloppier as her hands caressed my balls. Yeji, after somewhat recovering, turned her body so she was facing me. I wrapped my arms around her waist and kissed her, giving her a taste of her pussy juices.
Karina’s blowjob was loud, over the top, and nonstop. Yeji broke the kiss and wrapped her arms around my neck. I dug my nose into her neck, taking in her scent.
“You like the way she sucks that cock, babe?” Yeji purred in my voice, that sweet honeyed accent sending electric shocks through my body. I barely mumbled a word.
“You gonna cum?” Yeji asked before biting my neck.
I nodded slowly. Karina took my cock all the way down to the base, her sloppy tongue somehow grazing my balls. I felt Karina’s hair tickling my skin as she kept my cock buried deep in her throat. Yeji planted wild kisses along the side of my face towards the corner of my lips.
Yeji then backed her head up slightly and smiled down at me. I was seconds away from bursting in Karina’s mouth. Yeji then leaned down to pull me in for a passionate kiss. My toes curled and my body shook wildly as the waves of pleasure that were inside of me all flew towards my cock. I came hard in Karina’s throat and she gagged loud enough for both of us to hear it.
I felt Karina’s lips move up until they were just at the tip. Karina pursed her lips tight around my cock, almost like she was milking every last drop. I melted in Yeji’s embrace, my body had gone numb and the only feeling was in my constantly spurting cock. After returning to the land of the living, I was greeted with Yeji’s heavenly smile.
“Woah…” Was all I could mumble. Yeji gave me a little kiss before crawling off of me and moving towards Karina.
“Awh… You swallowed it all?” Yeji moaned as she grabbed the sides of Karina’s face.
“Sorry… It’s just so exciting to drain a cock dry. Especially such a big one.” Karina giggled softly.
“Oh, believe me, I know…” Yeji purred. Then she got on all fours.
I caught a glimpse of Karina’s sopping wet pussy before I got to my knees and placed a hand on Yeji’s ass, rubbing my second favorite part of her. My favorite part of Yeji is her smile, but her ass is a close second. I tapped my cock head against her entrance before slipping it inside of her perfect pussy with ease.
“Ahh…” Yeji moaned as I spanked her ass and crammed my dick deep inside of her. She went wild, a hard dick driving into her, and a throughout spanking was all of her favorite sexual things rolled up into one.
I then reached down and pulled Yeji’s hair and pressed her back until her head touched the bed before relentlessly pounding her tight pussy with long, deep hard strokes. She let out a surprise, followed by a weak moan to end it off. Her pussy was gushing all over, staining the bed, and drilling down my shaft.
Yeji looked back at me with a surly smile on her face as she began to fuck me back. I groaned and let go of her hair. Yeji caught herself with her hands as I let her grind her ass back against my pelvis.
Then Karina made her way around Yeji. She kissed me on the cheek before standing up on the bed to smother me with her big soft tits. I slowed my thrusts to halt as Yeji took control, fucking herself on my cock. I mumbled into Karina’s massive tits, losing control while being crushed by them for the second time today.
I felt my orgasm rising with Yeji’s warm, gripping walls putting my dick in a blender, Karina’s soft tits wrapped around my head weren’t making it easier to hold back. I was close, but I couldn’t say anything. My head was filled with moans and groans, making it impossible to focus on anything other than finishing.
I let out a deep groan that alerted both of them. Karina pulled her tits from my face and Yeji crawled off of my throbbing cock. Karina crawled in front of me and got to her back, spreading her legs high up in the air. Yeji was at Karina’s side and kept her hands on Karina’s legs to keep them straight.
“Get in there…” Yeji huffed, her eyes wide and locked onto Karina’s dripping pussy. I huffed and moved forward to slide myself inside of Karina.
“Nngaaahh…” Karina moaned when I finally bottomed her out.
“I’m close…” I groaned.
“Cum inside me....” Karina whined while biting her bottom lip. I began to work my hips with short and quick thrusts, giving her just enough to make her cum before I did.
“Yess…” Karina grinned and grunted as I kept pumping my cock in and out of her, the sound of Karina’s slippery pussy the only thing keeping me going.
“Nghhfuckk!” Karina huffed, her eyes tightly shut and her back arched. Her pussy was squeezing me really tight. Then came hard, but she bit her bottom lip to keep quiet.
A minute later I came hard, flooding Karina’s pussy with the last bit of seed I could muster. Karina sucked in air as she gazed at my cock pulsing inside her. I kept cumming inside of her until nothing remained. Then I pulled away from her, nearly collapsing from exhaustion.
“Soo good…” Karina moaned in pleasure as my cum leaked out of her freshly fucked pussy.
I watch the clock and it’s already past midnight. I fell to my back and was just on the verge of falling asleep when Yeji moved her way up to my neck.
“Did you like the surprise?” Yeji whispered in my ear.
“I- I wouldn’t mind any other surprises.” I huffed.
“I’ll keep that in mind.” Yeji grinned and kissed me on the cheek.
“Happy birthday.” She said.
It was Thursday when I awoke from what may have been the best sleep I’d had in weeks. All I remember is that last night Yeji invited some her friends to throw me a small birthday party. To be honest, I was not the type to throw a party, but since it was Yeji, I didn’t mind.
I rolled over and checked my analog clock. It’s already 10 a.m.
Crawling out of bed and cracking my back. I grabbed my phone from the dresser and saw a message from Yeji stating that says she went on with her schedules, as well as two missed calls from Kazuha.
It sent a shock through my system. It’s been a while since we’ve seen each other. I called her back, the excitement of hearing her voice jolting me out of my usual early morning brain fog. The phone rang and rang until I heard footsteps in the hallway.
“Good morning, birthday boy...” Yujin said with a smile as she leaned against the door. I didn’t know where to look. Her hefty, braless tits pressed against the door frame, or her gorgeous smile. She wore a plain beige shirt and nothing else. I swear I can only remember Me, Yeji, and Yujin making out, but not about fucking them.
“Did we…?” I tried to ask, almost forgetting that my phone was still ringing. I put it down, assuming Kazuha was busy.
“No, Sort of. You were drunk when you ate my pussy. Then you fell asleep.” Yujin smiled while pointed to the bed with her hand. I noticed the white pillowcase had a deep red lipstick imprint on it and a faint bite mark.
“Sorry…”
“It’s fine,” she said. “Yeji said you wouldn’t mind if I stay for a bit?”
“Sure,” I shrugged. “Besides… with you, I doubt she mind with anything.”
Yujin then walked into the room until those legs of hers were against the side of my face. She ran her fingers through my hair and cupped under my chin.
“You’re really good at it even when you’re sleep deprived and three bottles deep.”
“Only three?” I cleared my throat and looked up at her.
“You’re kind of a lightweight.” Yujin said with a smile.
“Me?” I laughed. “And You aren’t?”
“Not really. I assume you don’t drink that much since you’re always working on with those JYP sluts you have over there.”
“Hey, be nice,” I said. “I’m just tired.”
“Yeah, tired fucking Yeji and Karina’s brains out.” She retorted.
“Hmm…” I hummed. I lazily kissed her inner thigh, her bare and clean-shaven pussy right in front of my face. Yujin pulled my head away from her creamy legs and bent down to kiss me on the lips.
“I thought about sucking you off in your sleep, but you definitely needed all the rest you could get.” Yujin’s beautiful eyes were wide and alluring. Her hands moved from my face down my neck and then the top of my plain white shirt. She tugged at the fabric while biting her bottom lip.
“Take your shirt off...” She cooed.
I did as I was told, quickly slipping my shirt over my head. I started to remove my boxers, but Yujin cut me off by gently grabbing my arm.
“I’ll do it.” Yujin said before grabbing the sides of my boxers, her cold hands tickling my skin. Yujin pulled my underwear down slowly, her eyes getting wider and wider with every bit of my cock that was revealed. She had my boxers down halfway before planting a tender kiss on my shaft, moaning when she pulled my cock all the way out.
“Hmm...” Yujin beamed as my underwear met my ankles and her lips met my shaft again.
“Such a nice cock.” She said.
Yujin then peppered it with timid little kisses and licks, causing me to groan and pat her head. I felt her warm tongue slowly moving up and down my veins until it reached my tip, just barely touching it. I looked down at her as her lips wrapped around my glans, her eyes big and expressive as my cock widened her lips.
Yujin used her finger to brush her hair from her face and behind her ear. She then began to bob her head up and down, sucking my cock rhythmically as her tits jiggled wildly underneath the confines of her thin top. Yujin took herself all the way to the base with every third bob of her head, sending warm spit traveling down the length of my shaft. As Yujin suck me good, Kazuha returned the call. I picked up, swallowing a groan as I covered my ear to block out Yujin sloppy blowjob.
“Hey!” Kazuha greeted me.
“Hey Kazuha,” I huffed. I knew Yujin was sucking me even better because she heard a cheerful tone over her blowjob. That sloppy wet sound went way over the phone.
“Are you getting your dick sucked right now?” Kazuha asked, clearly smiling into the phone.
“Um- yeah...” I admitted.
“How is it?”
“Ng- Pretty…” Yujin’s eyes stared at mine, a slight smirk forming around her lips with my cock deep in her mouth. “…Good.”
“Yeji?” Kazuha asked.
“Yu- jin. I’m... uh, we’re just... fuck...” I groaned as Yujin started to deepthroat my cock, impaling herself and gagging as her eyes stayed locked onto mine.
“Oh yeah... she sounds like she’s sucking your cock good.” Kazuha cooed. Her voice, especially the way she said cock, sent chills down my spine and an extra spark to Yujin’s work.
“Is she naked?” Kazuha asked. I reached down to lift Yujin’s shirt, but she pulled herself away from my cock and lifted it to her collarbone herself.
“Now she is...” I grinned as Yujin’s tits came into view. She immediately wrapped her messy mouth around my hard coke, returning to sucking me nice and deep. Yujin put her entire body into her bobbing, sending her tits flopping as her fingers crept down between her legs.
“Can I ask you something?” Kazuha said casually.
“Sure...” I groaned as bubbles formed around my base and Yujin’s lips.
“Can I come over? I just got back from Japan and I’m a little... jet lagged,” she explained. “I know you’re super busy but if you could…”
“Of course you can.” I interrupted her.
“Really?”
“Yea- I’m... Oh yeah... I’m free right now...” I explained as my toes curled against the carpet. Yujin had both hands on my shaft, working her wrists and fingers as her fellating got even sloppier. She was also undeniably loud.
“What. All week?” Kazuha asked.
“Yup...”
“Give me forty minutes,” Kazuha said.
“Sounds good... see you then...” I was close. Yujin’s eyes were closed and I could tell Kazuha was getting turned on with every second that passed.
“See you then...” Kazuha cooed before hanging up. God, Yujin had me on thin ice. Her hands, neck, mouth, tongue, and lips worked tirelessly on my cock. She then slid her lips back, leaving only the first two inches of my spit-soaked cock in her mouth. Yujin then grabbed my knees with her wet hands before opening her eyes. That’s it.
I let out an odd hissing sound as I emptied my balls into Yujin’s mouth. I came so much that it overflowed from the corner of her mouth and down her chin, a few mixed drops dribbling down her tits. I kept cumming, the force so powerful I had to lift myself a few inches off the bed. Yujin swallowed as much as she could as the rest of it peppered her neck and tits.
Yujin popped my cock out of her mouth with a huge smile and a few drops of my cum were dripping down her bottom lip. She then stood up and wordlessly pushed me to my back.
“You got more in you?” Yujin asked despite knowing the answer. My cock pulsed when she slid her shirt over her head and straddled me, her heat and wetness right on top of my shaft.
I smiled as she lowered herself down on top of me. I usually needed a short break after finishing, especially from such a good blowjob, but seeing Yujin’s firm tits bounce uncontrollably as she rode me could make any man keep going. Yujin creamed on me multiple times as her ass bounced against my pelvis. I reached up to cup her incredibly soft tits, massaging the globes as best I could despite her hyperactive bounces.
“Oh yess, I’m gonna cum on your cock!”
Yujin face curled up into a blissful smile as her first orgasm ran through her. My hands were still glued to her tits as her sweaty form convulsed on top of me. Yujin came even harder than I did, her hair falling in front of her face as she let out what sounded like cries of fear.
She fell on top of me and cupped my face before kissing me. Her hair against my skin, her tits sandwiches against my chest, her sweet kisses. Yujin was a really good fuck. Plain and simple. My hands were on her back and I moved them down to her supple ass, squeezing hard and giving her right cheek a firm smack.
“Ah!” She squealed and giggled into my face. I kissed her nose as she smiled down at me.
“God this pussy is so good...” I said with a lustful groan. Yujin smiled harder at the compliment.
“Then fuck it good...” She said through her kisses.
I flipped her over onto her back and began digging my cock deep inside of her. I grabbed her arms and pressed them against her tits, causing them to squish together and jiggle erotically. Yujin threw her head back and moaned. I leaned down, causing our foreheads to collide as we breathed heavily in each other’s faces.
I usually needed to eat breakfast and get at least a little bit of water in me before morning sex as intense as this, but this was Yujin. She needed, no, she deserved a good fucking. The time of day didn’t matter when it came to her. I was also definitely spurred on by the fact that Kazuha would be showing up today as well. I feared my cock wouldn’t be able to get up when Kazuha showed up.
Then again, it was Kazuha. If my cock couldn’t get up at the sight of her it couldn’t get up for anyone.
Yujin’s hands gripped my arms as she yelled against my collarbone, her pussy squeezing me tightly. I kept pounding until I slowed down and rolled over so we were both on our side. I slipped my cock in and out slowly, hypnotized by the sound of Yujin’s fat and creamy pussy being stretched out by me.
“Such a good fucking cock...” Yujin groaned in my face. “I can’t... Why can’t I find anyone like you?”
“Is that a rhetorical question?” I smiled, still fucking her slowly.
“Sort of... You got any friends?”
“No real ones anyway... If they knew what I got up to...”
“I doubt... I doubt any of them would be as fucking good as you are...” Yujin said as her eyes rolled. My cock throbbed inside of her as I came unexpectedly, this time filling her pussy up with another round of cum.
“Auugh... yeah...” Yujin beamed breathlessly. I kissed her neck as I curled my body to really fill her up. Yujin of course took it all like a champ. I held my cock inside of her for a few more seconds until I pulled out. We both groaned, admiring the deep creampie I made leaking out of her red and messy pussy.
“I- I should really eat some breakfast...” I said, feeling slightly lightheaded.
“Let’s take a shower first.” Yujin smiled.
“I feel like you just want to go at it again in the shower.” I said smirking.
Yujin rolled out of bed with my creampie leaking down her legs as she got to her feet. “Really? What gave you that idea?” she said.
Yujin looked at me over her shoulder, an adorable smirk on her flawless face, gripping her asscheek and spreading it to spill the last bit of my creampie onto the floor. I followed her to the bathroom. Something about the double showerhead and frameless sliding shower door had a special appeal.
Yes, we fucked again in the shower. I had Yujin’s tits pressed against the glass as I fucked her standing up, the water flying off our frenzying bodies. Neither of us really focused on getting clean after the first two minutes of lazily applying body wash to ourselves. I turned Yujin around so her back was on the glass in order to see her soapy, wet tits bouncing under my onslaught. When I got close again, I pulled out and she dropped to her knees. I blew my load into her mouth until Yujin cupped her tits so I could glaze them in cum.
—
We had a big breakfast. I made eggs, bacon, toast with jam, and hashbrowns. While I was cooking, Yujin prepared a fruit platter with oranges, grapes, pineapple, and bananas. Yujin was very keen in sticking the banana down her throat while I was watching the toast cook. I made a jerking motion with the salt shaker as I put it on the eggs. We laughed as we continued to share silly sexual innuendos with our food.
It was a beautiful day, so I suggested we eat outside on the deck. Yujin quickly arranged her plate and followed me outside. Yujin wore a thin tank top and shorts that barely concealed her lower body. Yujin was admiring the view of the city, while I was admiring her backside just before She turned around and grinned when she noticed me staring at her ass.
“Round four?” Yujin giggled.
“You got anywhere to be later?” I asked with a light smirk.
“Nope.” Yujin said before grabbing an orange slice from her plate.
“Good. Let’s just wait for Kazuha.” I said.
“We’ll get to ten more rounds with her.” Yujin laughed. I chuckled lightly. Just then, the alarm system alerted me to a knock at the front door.
“I got it!” Yujin quickly skated across the deck and inside the house. I grabbed her now empty plate and followed her inside, dropping the dishes off on the kitchen counter.
“Hey, Kazuha!” I overheard Yujin. I made my way to the front door, cursing myself now for having a big house. All of this extra room kept me from seeing Kazuha, which should be considered a crime. Kazuha hugged Yujin as they stumbled backward into the house.
“Hi...” Kazuha said, her eyes effortlessly drawing me in. She looked simple yet so stunning. Yujin released the hug and went to bring Kazuha’s bag inside before closing the door.
Kazuha wore black leggings with white stripes on the sides. The leggings were tight and clearly intended for someone with a little less meat on their bones, but on Kazuha, they were fit like a second skin. Her top was a simple soft white shirt with her nipples visible through the fabric, indicating she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her shoes were a worn-down pair of all-white Nikes.
When I reached out my arms for a hug, Kazuha jumped and wrapping her arms and legs around me. She kissed my cheek and whispered something in Japanese into my ear. Her voice dripped with lust, it was something sexual, I guess.
“God, I missed you.” Kazuha purred into my ear before biting it. I kissed her lips and brushed her long hair from her face.
“Whoa…” I said. “You’re in good spirit, no more boys problem?”
“Nope,” Kazuha laugh. “Sorry I missed your birthday.” She pouted.
“Oh, don’t worry, I know you’re busy,” I waved at her. “I missed you too.”
“Say that again.” Kazuha said, she was still in my arms and I was gladly just holding her up.
“I missed you too, Kazuha,” I said, this time adding just a tiny bit more base to my voice.
“Ohh... I know you’ve been putting her through the ringer...” Kazuha grinned cutely while pointing her head in Yujin’s direction.
“She’s been putting me through the ringer. You heard the phone call.” I smiled.
“Yeah I did,” Kazuha removed her legs from my waist and I let her fall gently to the floor. Yujin was behind her, smiling brightly.
“You’ve been keeping Yeji’s man in good spirits?” Kazuha asked Yjin jokingly.
“Of course I have.” Yujin grinned as she leaned against the back of the sectional.
“Something smells good.” Kazuha’s head shot to the kitchen.
“Did you eat?” I asked, gently rubbing her shoulders.
“Nope.”
“Let’s fix that.” I guided her to the kitchen.
“Looks good.” Kazuha smiled at the large amount of food.
“It’s not too much? I know you don’t really...” Kazuha made me lose my train of thought as she walked up to me and wrapped her arms around my neck. She then leaned forward to kiss me sweetly.
She then got off me and grabbed a plate from the cabinet. I looked away from Kazuha to see Yujin making a handheart with a silly look on her face. I smiled at her and walked over to shamelessly grab her ass with my left hand and grope her tit with my right.
“What’s wrong? Trying to prove you don’t have a heart?” Yujin grinned.
“Nothing wrong with having a heart.” Kazuha mumbled as she wolfed down her breakfast next to the microwave.
“She’s right.” I added.
“I’m just saying. Cupids got you good.” Yujin teased.
“No. Yeji’s got me good.” I said as I squeezed her ass tighter before dropping my hand down from her chest and under her top to feel her warm skin.
“Speaking of Yeji, where is she? I thought Karina would be here too.” Kazuha asked.
“They have schedules.” I replied. “The life of an idol huh?”
“Aww…” Kazuha pouted, “Don’t worry, we’ll keep you company.” She smiled.
“Thanks.”
“Round four while she’s eating?” Yujin moaned.
“You two have already gone three times?” Kazuha asked as she finished off her plate.
“We were in the shower for a while.” Yujin smirked.
“And leave me out to dry?” Kazuha cooed.
I let go of Yujin immediately and made my way towards Kazuha. “I will never leave you out.” I said as I gripped her waist and kissed her.
“I mean... three times is a lot.” Kazuha teased.
I cupped her chin to turn her face and leaned down to really kiss her open mouth. My right hand roamed from her waist down to her crotch, running my fingers over her pussy. Kazuha moaned into my mouth as she pressed herself closer to me.
“I want you so bad...” Kazuha groaned in my face.
“Right here?”
“Maybe not here. Upstairs?” Kazuha said.
We rushed upstairs to the same room where I had creampied Yeji, Karina, and Yujin. Yujin was behind us when Kazuha stood in the center of the room, and I began to take off my shirt and shorts. Kazuha pounced on me, her tongue moving from my neck to my lips. I enjoyed how she moaned against me with every kiss.
Kazuha’s left hand found my hard cock, gripping the base and jerking me slowly.
“Fuck zuha...” I groaned. Kazuha giggled as she sloppily kissed all around my midsection and waist until she fell to her knees. her eyes widened as my cock throbbed in front of her face, a small bit of precum leaking from the head and hitting the floor.
“I missed this so much…” Kazuha purred before licking the seed from the tip. I reached down to grip her hair into a makeshift ponytail. Kazuha smirked with her eyes as she swallowed my cock with ease, rocking herself back and forth to suck me with intensity.
“Fuck...” I groaned. I felt Yujin’s head on my shoulder. When Kazuha noticed both Yujin and I staring down at her in awe, she sucked me in even faster. Kazuha’s hands moved to my balls, gently massaging them as she pressed her tongue against the underside of my cock. Her lips were skintight around my shaft. I began to buck my hips in her throat, knowing she could take it.
Kazuha had her hands on my legs and started to push herself into my thrust so I could fuck her mouth. She kept those startling eyes on me as my tip jabbed the back of her mouth. I fucked her face for a minute straight, the sound of my thickness punching her hungry and slippery throat filling the room. Kazuha’s shirt was already ruined with multiple thick lines of spit darkening the neckline and her chest.
Kazuha had her hands behind her back as the spit from her chin battered my balls, turning them into sticky sacks.
“She’s pretty good...” Yujin whispered in my ear. Kazuha pulled off my cock with long trails of spit clinging from her mouth to my shaft.
I let go of her hair, causing it to fall against her wet lips and cheeks. Yujin backed up to lift her tank top over her head, causing her tits to bounce sexily. I turned my body slightly and groped Yujin’s tits while she forced her tongue into my mouth.
Kazuha increased her pace as Yujin and I made out. I squeezed Yujin’s soft tits as she pressed her warm and delicate body against mine. We kissed each other harder than we did this morning until I felt my balls churning. I broke the kiss and looked down to see Kazuha still staring at me, her sloppy mouth still working hard on my cock.
“I’m gonna...” I groaned as I felt my cock throb.
Kazuha pulled back and gripped the base to squeeze as much cum as possible from my cock. She hit me with her gorgeous smile as I busted all over her face, a wild line smacking her forehead and nose. Kazuha kept smiling as I slathered her in cum. A blast landed over her left eye, causing her to close it and the rest battered her forehead. Kazuha opened her mouth wide and wobbled my cock to milk me dry.
“Aahhh...” Kazuha moaned as my waterfall of cum fell onto her tongue and down her throat.
“Holy shit...” I huffed as Kazuha licked her cummy lips and wiped away the line that hit her eyelid. She giggled and licked my cock clean as Yujin slid her shorts down her legs, leaving her fully nude.
“I need to cum...” Yujin mumbled to herself.
“It’s my turn, haven’t you had enough??” Kazuha said. “You already fuck him, three times!” she giggled.
“With a cock like that? It’s never enough.” Yujin purred, her eyes fixed on my cock.
“Now, I want you on your back.” Kazuha turned to face me as she removed her black panties. We were all nude and ready to fuck each other’s brains out. Kazuha pointed to where she wanted me to be. I lay on my back, legs spread and resting against the bedframe. My cock stood straight up as Kazuha straddled me. Her face was right in front of me as she dropped herself onto my cock with no hesitation.
“Ohh...” I groaned as Kazuha buried herself on top of me. Her pussy was so tight and wet. She looked back at me and smiled, causing me to nearly fill her up with cum without a single movement. She leaned forward into the crook of my neck, pressing her tits against my body. My hand moved towards her back, holding her tight. This also gives me a clear view of Yujin playing with herself on the side of the bed; it’s hot.
“Argh, I love your pussy…” I whispered to Kazuha as I continued to pump my cock into and out of her tight walls.
“Y- Yeah? I fucking love your cock, too,” Kazuha said between moans as her breasts shook wildly on my chest. I already knew how creamy Kazuha could get and based on her moaning and whimpering, I could tell that I was hitting all her right spots. My hands roamed over Kazuha’s ass, but she started to grind her hips in a fluid motion.
“Fuck, Kazuha...” I groaned, forgetting that I wanted to feel her up. Kazuha was bouncing on my cock at high speeds, sweat coating her body. It almost send me over the edge.
Kazuha smiled sweetly at me before crunching down for a kiss. I slid my legs up, keeping my feet firmly on the ground and my knees up in the air.
“Yes... Please fuck me good...” Kazuha begged in my ear, her moans were like music to my ears. I immediately complied. There was no teasing or pause. I thrust up, driving my dick deep into her tightness.
“Anhhfuck!” Kazuha roared as my hand gripped the back of her head, pulling her closer. I wanted to feel her shudder against my skin as I pounded her into oblivion. Every forceful clap of my pelvis against her body caused shivers down her spine and squeaks from her mouth. I kept going, staring into her eyes and losing track of how many times she came.
“Anh, Nghh, Ohh, Fuck…” Kazuha kept coming. I did not stop. I rolled her over onto her back and pulled my cock out of her pussy briefly. Kazuha let out a disappointed moan until I grabbed her ankles and flipped her over onto her stomach.
Slap! Right cheek. I spanked her ass.
“Aww!” Kazuha squealed.
Slap! Left cheek.
“Ahh!”
Slap! Right cheek.
“Nghh!”
Kazuha’s entire body was shaking. What I’ve learned about Kazuha and Yeji is that they both enjoy getting spanked.
Slap! Slap! Slap!
“Auughh!” Kazuha moaned. I wasn’t hurting her, but I definitely leave bright red handprints on her ass cheeks, which I knew she love. It was the reason I had her on her stomach. Kazuha enjoyed the sensation of my pelvis slamming into her spanked booty as my cock split her open. I inserted the head of my cock deep inside and rested my hands on the floor. I then slid all the way in, putting my weight against Kazuha’s ass.
“Shit!” Kazuha wailed. We were both drenched in sweat as I pounded her into submission. Kazuha took it like a good girl that she is, shaking her body with each clap of my perlvis. She pushed her hair to one side. I closed my eyes and leaned down to gently kiss the back of her neck, still pounding my cock deep inside her pussy.
“Fuck!” I groaned as my orgasm flared up again. I felt Kazuha’s legs around my back. And I just let go, unloading my cum deep inside her. Kazuha arched her back and let out a wheeze as I flooded her tummy with my cum. I pulled out and leaned back to watch my cum overflowing out of Kazuh’s freshly fucked pussy.
“That’s amazing.” Yujin said from the bed.
“I- it was...” Kazuha said breathlessly.
I crab walked around, spreading my legs in front of Kazuha’s face, and she quickly swallowed my spend cock. She bobbed her head while sucking our mixture of cum. I bucked my hips to see her reaction. She smiled and took me all the way down until my balls hit her chin. Kazuha looked up at me with her luscious lips wrapped tightly around my shaft. I slowly pushed to get my cock out of her mouth before sliding it back up.
“Gluh...” Kazuha moaned. Or was it Yujin? My eyes were closed, so I had no idea who was making the noises. The only thing I could concentrate on were our moans. The air in the room was hot and getting hotter.
I had a little more in me before I was complety done. And I wanted to make good use of that time. I opened my eyes and gently grabbed Kazuha’s head, my fingers entwined in her hair. I pulled her head up, causing my cock to fall out of her mouth and smack me in the stomach.
“I’ll be right back.” I said as I got to my feet.
“Don’t take too long.” Kazuha said.
I smiled to myself as I hobbled to the hallway bathroom. I kept a large bottle of lube under the sink. It was a gift from Yuna. She sent it a few months ago, and I saved the naughty message on a yellow sticky note that sat on the cap.
‘Use this for the other hole.’ Written in pretty, handwriting with little hearts around the edges of the note. I smiled and gently placed the sticky note on the counter before making my way back to the room.
I walked in and saw Kazuha with her face down and her ass slightly in the air. Kazuha had her head turned towards me with a lustful look in her eyes. A look that could kill.
“What’s that?” Kazuha asked, her voice shaky.
I removed the bottle’s cap before spraying it over my hand. It smelled of vanilla. I didn’t care about the mess it would undoubtedly make.
“A little bit of help.” I explained before spraying it on Kazuha’s back. She giggled as the oil touched her skin.
“You wanna fuck my ass?” She asked casually.
“Of course I do.” I said.
“No you don’t.”
“Sure am.” I put the plug of the bottle in Kazuha’s ass and sprayed.
“Anhh…” Kazuha giggled as the oil soaked her ass. I sprayed for a few seconds before taking it out of her. I put a little more on my already-soaked cock, causing it to drip down my shaft and onto the carpet. I was ready to fuck Kazuha’s ass.
I lined up and slid my cock deep inside, my thickness splitting her open.
“Oh God!” Kazuha shrieked as her oil-coated body convulsed beneath me.
“Just slide it in...” Yujin whispered in my ear, pressing herself against me from behind. Her hands moved across my chest as she watched me fuck a gape into Kazuha’s asshole. I picked up the pace, knowing that my movements were energizing Kazuha. The red marks on her buttcheeks were stretching and dripping oil.
“It’s soo... oh!” Kazuha yelped as I dropped myself balls deep inside. I grunted low and moved my hips to keep my cock inside of her. I could feel and hear Yujin’s shallow breathing next to my ear, as well as the slick sound of her playing with herself.
“Eeuugh, Just fuck me...” Kazuha begged. I did as instructed, dropping myself up and down in her asshole. Every time her wet ass touched my pelvis, I grunted with delight. Kazuha’s lower body pressed against the carpet, making her ass look fat than it already was. A deceptive work of physics that captivated me to no end.
“So good...” She muttered, her teeth digging into the carpet. I kept fucking Kazuha’s ass at a ridiculous pace, banging her with delicious thrusts. She writhed and groaned, desperate for more. I wrapped my hands around Kazuha’s waist, digging my fingers into her slippery skin and holding on tight.
“Fuck! What a fat ass!” I grunted as I continued fucking her ass with vigor.
“Aughh…” Kazuha’s voice was hoarse and ragged from screaming and moaning. I kept going. Yujin moaned behind us, rubbing herself into a quiet orgasm. I kept going. Sweat trickled down to my left eye, blinding me. And I kept going.
My oily balls pounded her dripping pussy. Her ass was strangling my cock while I buried myself inside of her. She gasped each time my balls slammed into her precious slit. Kazuha mumbled something I couldn’t quite understand because of the sound of my cock digging into her asshole. I stopped thrusting with my cock halfway inside her.
“What’d you say?” I asked, leaning in close to her, letting myself slip all the way inside of her.
“I- I want you to spank me more...” Kazuha let out a gasp. I leaned back, raising my right hand into the air and let it fall with force.
Slap!
“Oh!” Yujin squeaked behind me.
Slap!
Wild drops of oil flew everywhere as Kazuha’s asshole gripped my cock so tight it almost hurt.
Slap!
“Cumming…” Kazuha roared as she used up what sounded like every last bit of energy she had. I pressed myself deeper into her asshole. Kazuha could barely breathe, pushing her head to the side in order to get some oxygen.
And I felt something spray on my legs.
“She squirted!” Yujin let out a gasp. Until now, I had no idea Kazuha was a squirter.
I pulled my cock out of Kazuha to give her a break, but the moment my hot tip exited her ass, Yujin jumped into action. She was on all fours, moving around me. She then placed her mouth directly on my leaking cock, sucking sloppily and staring up at me.
Her lips moved with the flow and expanded lewdly. My oil-covered nuts wobbled, sending slippery fluid and Kazuha’s cum flying.
“Oh Yujin, that fuckin mouth...” I groaned and stopped thrusting, content to let her do her own thing. Yujin sucked my cock and reached back to play with cunt, slobbered all over my cock, dramatically rotating her head to allow a thick line of bubbly spit to flow down her chin.
I wanted to cum inside Yujin’s mouth. That was until she took my cock out of her mouth with a loud ‘pop’.
“Get on the bed. I want you in my asshole now.” Yujin said casually. I immediately climbed onto the bed and lay on my back. Yujin got to her feet without stumbling, oil dripping from her glistening tits and ass. Yujin stood there, eyes closed, reaching back to finger her asshole.
I stroked myself as I watched Yujin’s body jiggle, dripping wet, and shining. She heard my stroking, opened her eyes, and extended her hand to silently tell me to stop. Yujin then pulled her finger out of her asshole and approached me. She climbed onto the bed and bent her knees to straddle me.
“I’m gonna fucking ride this cock...” Yujin said. I held my cock so she could drop herself down onto me. Her rosebud had wrapped around the tip of my wet shaft.
“Woah...” Yujin shuddered as she lowered herself onto my cock. Her pussy juices were leaking into my stomach. Yujin bit her bottom lip and looked at me with the most sultry expression. Almost as if she was trying to show me that she could fit all of my girth inside her asshole.
My entire body became limp when her butt was fully resting on my base.
“You’re not tired...” Yujin said as she began to bounce herself on her knees. Her hair clung to her body. Her asshole was tight and hot. Her shiny tits were bouncing in perfect rhythm. Her eyes and mouth were both open and lustful. The sound of her sticky and soft ass slamming against me filled the room.
If She said I wasn’t tired. I wasn’t tired.
Yujin was bouncing herself up and down my length all the way, her asshole somehow getting looser and tighter at the same time. She put her hands on my shoulders and laughed excitedly in my face as she sank down onto my dick with all her might.
I looked down and saw Kazuha was gone. I assumed she went to the bathroom to recover. That was until I felt a hot tongue against my balls. Yujin turned her head and laughed even more.
“Oh yea, drain those fat fucking balls!” Yujin roared, her mouth moving faster than her brain while continuing to fuck me hard.
Kazuha put her lips around my balls. I clenched my teeth and squeezed my eyes closed. Yujin was exhaling rapidly, her high voice echoing off the walls. The way her pussy sprayed made me feel like she was peeing on me. I heard Kazuha violently spit on my shaft, and Yujin’s ass absorbed it like it was nothing. Yujin pressed her ass against me, finally slowing down.
“I- I can’t... I can’t stop cumming...” Yujin giggled. I gave her a weak smile, noticing her leaking all over me.
“What, you getting tired?” I laughed lightly.
“Fuck you...” Yujin huffed, now just rocking herself on me.
“Been doing that all day.”
“Ju- just hurry up and cum...” Yujin begged. She took a deep breath and began to grind against me, massaging my cock with her ass and rolling her ass against my thighs. Having inside Yujin’s heaving, curvy body was simply too much.
I placed my head flat on the bed as Yujin collapsed on top of me, and… I came in her butt, my worn-down cock finally done for the day. Yujin dug her face between my neck, kissing me softly. Before she found the strength to slide off of me.
Yujin flopped to her side, her head resting against my chest. Kazuha crawled over both of us. I wrapped my arms around both of them.
“So...” Kazuha started. “You think I can stay the night? Or… maybe the next few days?
The story is not ours, we alternate the original story to match our desired settings.
I hated returning home to an empty apartment on a Friday night, particularly when it was dark by the time I walked through the front door.
Shutting the door behind me, I switched on the lights, throwing my keys and everything on the coffee table, laying my bag down on one of the chairs before grabbing a beer from the fridge, sitting back on the three-seater lounge.
Flicking on the television, it was the usual inane news items, sighing to myself as I sipped at my beer. Picking up my phone, there were a few messages from friends, those I’d kept close after everything that happened. Even a couple of friends I’d kept since school now distanced themselves from me. I didn’t really blame them.
Shaking my head of the memories, I flicked to one of the channels. Flicking through my phone apps, I found the number for the local pizza joint. I was a regular there, chatting away with the sweet girl on the phone. And half an hour later, my pizza arrived.
Ten minutes later, the intercom buzzed. Groaning to myself, as I wasn’t expecting any company, and all I wanted to do was spend the weekend drunk, I got up and walked to the small panel.
“Yeah?”
“Heyy!” the voices outside exclaimed in unison.
I took a moment to blink and take a couple of breaths. If there were two people on the planet who loved me unconditionally, no matter what I did, it was those two. I was going to ask ‘What are you doing here?’ but that would have been rude, and I knew they were there for me anyway. I buzzed them up, hearing both of them thank me. Opening the door, I waited for them to appear.
As they approached me, I couldn’t help smile. It was almost unfair they were so damned beautiful, kind and caring, and not the hot mess like I was.
Did I say they were beautiful, gorgeous and could have been on the cover of magazines?
“Hey!” they both exclaimed, and before I knew it, I was being cuddled by two excitable girls.
Leading them inside, I offered them a glass of wine, as I always kept a couple of bottles around considering they were frequent visitors, sitting in between them on the three-seater lounge. I offered them a slice of pizza before I sat back, muting the television, glancing to either side of me. I received a sweet smile in return from the both.
“What are you doing here?”
“Let me guess,” Sakura replied, “You’re watching, eating a pizza and drinking beer, then you’ll pass out in bed later before spending the weekend feeling sorry for yourself.”
Shrugging helplessly, as they knew me well, both of them smiled at me but there was no missing the sadness in their eyes. “It’s been one year since you moved out of our apartment, two years since you broke up, three since you date her, and four since that afternoon,” Gaeul stated, “Isn’t it time to move on?”
“I have moved on. I have a good job. Have my own apartment. A few close friends.”
“But no girl in your life,” Sakura retorted.
“I find it very difficult to trust people nowadays, particularly a girl. Pretty much you two are the only I trust in the world.”
“You date a slut,” Gaeul suggested, “That’s on her, not on you.”
“Doesn’t change what she did to me, the fact I walked in on them, the fact it went on for so long, the fact the others involved were supposed to be my friends.”
“You’re coming out with us tonight. No more moping around your apartment every weekend,” Sakura pretty much demanded.
“I do go out! And I go out with you most of the time.”
“Well, the local cafe for a few drinks is not going out when not with us. You’re coming out with your gorgeous best friends to have fun. You remember what fun is, right?”
I grunted a non-committal response, which made them giggle before they cuddled into me. Glancing either way, they looked up at me with those big doe eyes they’d perfected over the years. From the moment I met them, they had me wrapped around their fingers. I'd have done anything for them.
Finally, I sighed as I knew I wouldn’t win. “Okay, let me have a shower and get changed.”
“Want some company?” Sakura asked.
“We could help scrub your back,” Gaeul added.
They were always teasing me like that. If it wasn’t for them, I dread to think what my life would be like nowadays. Probably far lonelier, if I’m being honest.
“Wear something nice!” Sakura called out as I was about to step into the bathroom.
“But your stubble is perfect. Makes you look handsome.” Gaeul added.
Stepping under the hot water, I couldn’t help smile for a moment.
—
As I cleaned up in the shower, I reflected on the previous few months of my life. Instead of our friendship becoming strained, as I honestly thought they were left feeling abandoned after I found the one, or so I thought. we seemed to be closer than ever. I spoke to both of them nearly every night. We sent messages and exchanged pictures throughout the day. We spent nearly every weekend together. I still wasn’t ready for dating so having some female companionship felt good.
I also picked up that, on the rare nights out I did have with them, neither they had a problem flirting with me. And I wasn’t your typical oblivious person. I knew when a girl was giving me the eyes but I guess I simply hadn’t looked at them like that.
They clearly loved me, as I do to them, and that left me questioning certain things. I barely heard about any boyfriends. They’d claimed they were not virgins but I also knew they were not the type of girls to go out on a night, pick up a guy, fuck them and then not speak to them again.
—
They’d organized to meet a few of their good friends. The bar we met them was trendy enough. Not really the place I’d head to by myself considering the price of a beer was eye-watering. I did the gentlemanly thing and offered to buy the first round. They told me my money was worthless, I was their guest and all they wanted was my company.
Conversation flowed and I was center of attention. After an hour, I found myself relaxing and enjoying the evening. I realized that the one topic not to be touched was that of my ex-girlfriend, but anything else was fair game. But we generally avoided anything that would bring down the mood. Sakura sat to my left, Gaeul to my right, and they didn’t move, ordering their rounds via their phones so they could be delivered to our table.
After a few drinks, the girls wanted to dance. They knew I never went to nightclubs. But what they wanted, they got. A pout, doe eyes and pleading with me, feeling their fingers running up and down my arms and chest, and I was putty in their paws. Their friends giggled but I also saw looks that suggested they knew too. I thought they’d be weirded out the obvious affection the two had for me.
Once inside, we avoided the over-priced drinks, sticking to water or soft drink, and headed to the dancefloor. Despite my aversion to the music, I could still move to the beat. No other girl got a look in the entire time was there, they both draped over me the entire time. It wasn’t the first time, but I was now paying more attention. Even their friends barely got my attention. If we’d been in the sort of place that had slow music, I had little doubt two bodies would be molded into mine.
No idea what time we rolled out of the club. I was a gentleman again, making sure all our friends were off safely first. That earned me a kiss on the cheek from each of them but a certain look I tried hard to read, almost as if they understood. The three of us shared a taxi again, this time I was in the middle of the back seat, Sakura and Gaeul to either side. The taxi driver met my eyes in the rearview mirror and grinned at me.
Arriving at my place, Sakura let me out, Gaeul got out on her side. Before I could say a word, Gaeul paid the driver while Sakura took my hand, leading me to the door leading into the building. Taking the elevator up to the floor of my apartment, I opened the door and stood aside, letting them in first. When they headed straight for my bedroom, I followed them slowly, walking in to find them stripping down to their lingerie. Against their pale skin, Sakura in black, Gaeul in red, they turned and smiled at me. They were absolute visions.
Walking towards me, I’m fairly sure I stood there slack-jawed. They ran a hand up an arm each before meeting at the buttons of my shirt, helping undo that and take it off. Their fingers continued to move across my chest down to the belt of my jeans. They undid that but then moved down to my feet, helping take off my shoes and socks, both of them on their knees as they undid the button then lowered the zip of my jeans.
That left me in my bedroom in only my underwear with my two goddess best friend in their lingerie. And there was no missing the tent in my underwear. Both rose slowly, raking their nails over my skin, both making sure they trailed lightly over my erection.
“What are we doing here?” I had to ask softly.
“Going to bed,” Sakura replied.
“We’re going to keep you company,” Gaeul added.
“How do we look?” Sakura wondered.
“Are we pretty?” Gaeul asked.
I took half a step back and looked them up and down. I felt my cock throb from the excitement. They were my best friends and I probably shouldn’t see them in such a situation. Huh, that word again. Situation. Both stepped forward and pressed their warm bodies into mine, a hand each moving up my back to the top of my head. Sakura was the first to kiss me, a soft meeting of our lips. It wasn’t a chaste kiss but wasn’t quite that of lovers. Gaeul then kissed me in a similar manner. My fingers were caressing each back on offer at the same time. When I moved further down, they both smiled at me.
“You can touch us anywhere you want,” Sakura breathed.
“We’re here for you, to make you happy. Tonight, we’re going to share your bed to sleep.”
“Yeah, I’m not sure how easy sleep will be,” I muttered.
“Hey?” I met Sakura’s eyes. “You realize now how we feel?” I searched her eyes before doing the same with Gaeul. “We love you.”
“Like, totally,” Gaeul added, both of them giggling at the phrase.
“You mean ‘love’ love, like the love I shared with...”
“No!” Sakura shouted, Gaeul shouting the same word in unison. “We love you so much more than that slut!”
“Sorry, I didn’t...”
Before I could finish, Sakura kissed me. Within a few seconds, it was the sort of kiss lovers would share. Without thinking, I slid my tongue into her mouth and she whimpered within a few seconds. Breaking the kiss, her eyes were already glistening before I turned and kissed Gaeul exactly the same way. When she whimpered, I pulled back and noticed the same look.
“Kissing is one thing, but... Anything else... we shouldn’t even be doing this.”
“So we take it as slow as you want,” Gaeul replied, “But do you love us?”
“Of course, I do.”
“But can you love us like you now know how we want you to?” Sakura asked, and I heard a hint of desperation. I’m not sure why they were doing it tonight, but I think they’d been waiting and they were laying their hearts out on the line.
It was time to make the confession. “I already do love you like that, it’s why I had to move out.” For a brief moment, the smiles faltered as I knew they were still hurt, but I think they now understood. “But there's a line in the friendship that should not be crossed. Once we have crossed that line...”
“We’ll cross it when you’re ready,” Gaeul stated.
Turning them both around, we hopped into bed, me in the middle Sakura to my left, Gaeul to my right. One of their legs was lifted onto my body, one of their hands relaxing on my chest, running up and down through the faint covering of hair. My arms were wrapped around them. When their hands moved further down my body, I gave each of them a glance, noticing the smirk on their faces.
Feeling them reach the band of my underwear, I sucked in a breath when they didn’t delay in sliding under and I felt two smaller hands caress my cock. “Fuck,” I muttered.
“We want to look after our best friend,” Sakura whispered into my ear.
“In every single way,” Gaeul whispered into my other one.
“We’re yours forever.”
“Do you need to cum?”
I managed to nod my head, considering I’d been turned on since my earlier shower when I’d been thinking of our recent times together. The fact they were always dressed to impress whenever we went out. The constant flirting and flagrantly trying to turn me on. The constant innuendo. Those looks they’d give that suggested they wanted nothing more than their best friend to bend them over the table and do many naughty things to them both.
“Do you need us to take care of this hard thing in your underwear?”
There it was from Sakura. The moment of truth. The line in the sand. Pandora’s Box about to be opened. Once it happened, it couldn’t be undone. Can’t unring a bell. “Are you sure?” I had to ask.
“We always love you,” Gaeul whispered, and I heard the shudder of breath.
“We always have been,” Sakura added, hearing the emotion in hers too. “And now you’re ours.”
I gave it all of three seconds thought before I nodded. Gaeul giggled and rolled away, returning with the lube I used for my private moments. Both sat up and eagerly helped lower my underwear. They both grinned when my cock came into view. Minji had never complained about it, but she’d also cheated on me. That sort of things does impact your ego and leaves you questioning plenty of things about yourself.
“Bigger than your ex.”
“And yours.” Sakura giggled. “God, that sounds even worse when we’re in here. We only saw it by accident!”
I blushed and chuckled. “Um, one other thing,” Gaeul stated, “We’ve never been with a guy before.”
“What?” I asked, my voice deadpan. I didn’t expect that.
They both smiled at me. “Technically, we’re not virgins but we had to learn about a few things, obviously, but we’ve only ever wanted you. Why do you think we were so upset when you told us you were going to that that slut?” Sakura retorted.
Sitting up, I immediately pulled them into my body and hugged them. “I’m sorry,” I whispered, “I had no idea you felt like that at the time.”
“It’s okay,” they both assured me, kissing me on each cheek.
“We’re here now,” Sakura stated in the sort of tone that suggested no argument.
“Now lie back as we want to play with your cock!” Gaeul stated excitedly.
Lying back, I couldn’t help smile as their eyes were still full of their love for me, but added to that was a healthy dose of lust. When I suggested that they might as get naked as well, they glanced each other, changed a smile, and suggested I help them. Sitting back on my knees, I kissed Sakura as I helped take off her bra, before I lowered her panties, pulling her into my body and making her whimper again as my cock pressed into her. Doing the same to Gaeul, I squeezed her cheeks at the same time. When I broke the kiss, her eyes were hooded in that manner where I could have probably thrown her back and just had my way with her.
On my back, Gaeul applied lube and I soon had the joy of four hands caressing my cock. How I didn’t cum in two minutes, I don’t know. As I looked down to see my two best friends playing with me, giggling away.
“I love you both,” I whispered.
They both smiled as they quickly figured out what felt really good. “This is just to get you to sleep tonight,” Sakura explained, “But we know taking it slow is best.”
“But we’re hoping we’ll make love sooner rather than later. We’ve been waiting a while.”
“I agree, Gaeul. Agree on the sooner thing,” I grunted as they were now working my shaft with a hand each.
I watched enraptured as they stroked me off. I was almost wanting to ask if they’d blow me. I swear they were mind readers as they assured me that, next time, they’d both be sucking me off to an orgasm, and they both giggled by promising they’d swallow. And they’d want to try a facial. And cum on their tits too. Basically, I could cum anywhere I wanted on them. But was that after fucking their pussy or ass? When they mentioned anal, I damn near exploded.
“That’s one cherry neither of us has given up,” Sakura added, “That’s yours and yours alone, whenever you want it. Well, not before we’ve made love a few times anyway.”
When I told them I was close, they smiled and turned around so they were facing away from me, but I got a perfect look at two pert little butts, and they purposely spread their legs so I got a fantastic view of their bald little pussies. My mouth watered as they were both clearly turned, almost dripping wet with excitement. Reaching out with just a finger from each hand, I delicately ran a finger up each slit on offer. They made a sound between a gasp and a choked sob, then a plea for me to just touch them ever so lightly.
That helped me orgasm as I blasted within a couple of minutes. No idea where half my cum went, Gaeul quickly disappearing into the bathroom to retrieve a wet washcloth, wiping down my cock, and around my lower abdomen. Feeling a little light-headed, as that was one hell of an orgasm, they both turned around and cuddled into me.
“What about you?”
“Want to see us play with ourselves?” Sakura asked, “It’s late, we’re horny, but we want a whole night of your pleasuring us when it’s the first time. How turned on are you, Gaeul?”
“Just looking at you has me flowing.” Gaeul said.
I looked down and she wasn’t lying. I met her eyes and, though she blushed, the rapid breathing and chewing of her bottom lip told me enough. Sakura was equally as turned on. Without me saying a word, they were soon fondling their pussies. They were absolutely perfect, If I concentrated hard enough, I could almost taste their scent.
“Hey,” Sakura whimpered and I already knew it was the tone of a girl who needed to orgasm. I sat up on my knees between them, alternating kissing each of them as they were soon frigging themselves something silly.
“Oh god,” Gaeul moaned, “Oh god, this is going to be...”
“Are you going to cum for me?” I asked them both. They both nodded eagerly, leaning down to kiss each of them again. They whimpered as I slid my tongue into Gaeul’s mouth first, caressing her cheek, before doing the same to Sakura. Noticing their nipples were almost achingly hard, I took one in each hand and started to play with them.
“Oh fuck yes!” Gaeul cried out as her entire body started to quiver. She was almost sobbing though there was no thought of stopping. Sakura followed in orgasm within seconds, whimpering and crying as both leaned into my body, both of them refusing to stop for a second.
“Keep going,” I whispered into Sakura’s ear, before leaning over to Gaeul, “I want you to pass out.”
Gaeul could only whimper and moan, Sakura was barely capable of saying anything. I turned around and wrapped an arm around each of them, watching as they spread their legs further. My cock was already rock hard again, both of them concentrating on themselves but fondling me at the same time. They climaxed in unison again within a few minutes. A third one quickly followed after that. Then I asked them to give me their fingers.
I tasted them for the first time, Sakura the first to offer her fingers before I tasted Gaeul. Now that they’d stopped, they were clearly exhausted after a long night out and now having sorted themselves out. We needed a quick shower together, just to wash away the sweat from a night of dancing and our other activities.
Returning to bed afterwards, they performed ‘scissors, paper, rock’ in regards to who’d spoon against me. Gaeul won, happily cuddled back against me, Sakura cuddling back into her friend. My arms were long enough wrap around them both.
“Will you be hard in the morning?” Gaeul asked just before I was about to drift off.
“Well, I always am but I think it’ll be extra hard in the morning.” They both giggled at the insinuation. “I love you both.”
“We love you more,” they replied in unison.
—
I woke to an empty bed the next morning. I wandered out to the living room, finding Sakura and Gaeul in the kitchen preparing breakfast naked. In the morning light, they were even more stunning, and they’d both made sure they’re hair was up in a ponytail. Any chance of my cock deflating disappeared in an instant.
Moving to stand behind them, they giggled as I kissed them each on the cheek, moving down to kiss and nibble on their necks, ensuring I pressed my cock into each of them when doing it. I enjoyed the moans they both made as they could clearly feel how turned on, I was by both of them. It made me chuckle. I would have never considered anything like this. I’d moved out of their apartment to avoid the temptation.
Now here we were, three naked friends having crossed a line the previous night, and there was no doubt we would be making love sooner rather than later.
-
After enjoying a naked breakfast, Sakura mentioned a lunch at their shared apartment, something we did at least once a month on a Sunday. It was amusing that they had to get dressed in what they wore before while I slipped on some clean clothes. “Maybe you can just undress us again at our place?” Sakura asked with a smirked.
Once we were in their apartment, they again performed the game I’d see them play throughout the years. Gaeul won so took my hand, standing in front of me and told me to strip her. I did it incredibly slowly, ensuring I turned her on, my fingers lightly trailing all over her smooth, pale skin, kissing her in various places. By the time I had her down to the lingerie she’d worn the night before, she was completely turned on. Glancing at her panties, the darker colour told me everything I needed to know.
“I want you,” she breathed.
Once she was naked, I pulled her into my body, easily lifting her up, making her squeal. She looked at the doorway and smiled, motioning Sakura to join us. I did the same for Sakura. “I love your body,” I whispered, looking up to see her blinking rapidly, “I can’t wait to learn about both of you completely.”
As soon as she was naked, I kissed and cuddled her too, earning a squeal and giggle equal to her friend. I could almost smell their arousal. Making sure they were standing side by side; I met each pair of eyes and I knew they wanted to do a whole lot more with me then and there. “I’m thinking the same thing,” I stated, “But we do have an appointment to keep. If I put both of you on that bed, we won’t be leaving until tomorrow morning.”
I think they shuddered at the insinuation and were now aware that I wanted them both intimately. I knew what I saw in my eyes in that moment. I wanted to make love to them. I wanted them as much as they wanted me. And they knew that, once we did sleep together, that was us committed, the three of us, forever.
Somehow, I managed to tear myself away and head towards the living room, ending up in the kitchen to throw some cold water on my face. I could hear them giggling away as they got ready, turning up half an hour later dressed more conservatively than the night before.
We stayed long enough to watch movies before I had to go home. Calling a taxi, it suddenly hit me how lonely I was going to feel walking into that empty apartment again. Now that I’d finally confronted my own feelings, while they had well and truly confessed how they felt, the idea of being apart made me sad.
“Then we’ll have to start looking for a place to share. At least three bedrooms. A master one big enough for the three of us, then a couple for when we start having kids,” Sakura added.
“What?”
“We’re having children,” Gaeul replied.
I looked between them both. “You’re serious?” Receiving two firm nods, their faces broke out into grins when I smiled at them.
“Well, I Always wanted to be a father.” I said, grinning.
“And you’re going to make us mothers,” Sakura stated, “But that’s for later. First, we’re going to enjoy some steamy sex.” She glanced around and leaned forward, both of them caressing my groin. I shuddered as they giggled, kissing me on the cheek.
—
Concentrating at work that week was difficult. The guys seemed to realize straight away as they all started asking if I’d met someone. I had no reason to complain and it was time to start looking at everything positively.
Friday afternoon after work, I did some grocery shopping, ensuring I had their favorite food and drink in the apartment. From the moment I stepped in the door, I was inundated with selfies of them getting ready. I’d already received more than one naked picture from them. In fact, a couple of videos as well where they were fooling around with each other. That was pure masturbation material.
The intercom finally buzzed as I was placing a dish in the oven. Buzzing them up, I waited by the front door for them to appear. They appeared wearing a little black dress each, what looked like black thigh highs or stocking, and black heels. The cut of the dress showed off their cleavage and clung tight to their curves. I kissed each of them for a good minute or so before I escorted them inside. They only carried a small bag each. When asking why they’d packed lightly, they suggested that all they would need would be some lingerie to pose for me, and clothes to wear home on Sunday night.
Otherwise, they would be naked for my enjoyment.
Placing their things in my bedroom, I led them to the dining area, where I had already set the table, candles lit, a bottle of white wine chilling, music playing lightly in the background, the sort that would set the mood. Earned another kiss from them both, lasting a couple of minutes, feeling them press their delectable little bodies into me. I practically growled in return as I got a good handful of a pert ass on each of them.
Sitting each of them down, as the table was only a small square, they would sit to either side of me. I was only serving one of their favorite dishes, followed by dessert. Pouring them a glass of wine, we made small talk as I waited for the food to cook. I wasn’t an expert in the kitchen but I could follow a recipe and was confident enough to make my own subtle changes. They’d tasted my version more than once and loved it.
And they certainly loved it this time, making the sort of noises I hoped to hear later. My thoughts were reflected on my eyes and face as Sakura giggled.
“Oh, we’ll be making even better noises than that when you make love to us later. Gaeul and I have already agreed that we’d better go home Sunday night feeling very tender between our legs.”
“We took the pill for a while but stopped bothering since we’ve never been with a man before, Sakura and I ovulate at the same time, so when it’s time, you’d better get ready,” Gaeul added.
Serving dessert afterwards, they moved their chairs around next to mine so I could feed them both. After each spoonful, they made sure to kiss me, their hands caressing my body and crotch. I was now nursing a significant tent in my trousers and was rather eager to see them naked again. Thankfully, the apartment came with a dishwasher. Loading that up first, I left it to run for later as I was led out to the living room. I enjoyed the fact they were taking the lead as they wasted no time starting to undress me. Didn’t stop at my underwear, that came off quickly like everything else.
Pushing me back to sit on the lounge, they ensured my legs were spread wide enough so they could sit between them together. Feeling two tongues running up and down my shaft was an experience I never thought I’d have. But it was the look in their eyes that had me smile. They knew I’d make them happy later, but in this moment, it was simply about my pleasure.
“We’ve practiced on a toy or two,” Sakura explained, “Had to get over our gag reflex.”
“You’ve got a big cock too and we wanted to ensure we could swallow you whole,” Gaeul added.
I managed to a nod as I watched Sakura wrap her lips around my shaft. The groan I released made Gaeul giggle as she sat up enough to kiss me, Sakura rather quickly proving that the training worked as she swallowed more and more of my shaft. I groaned into Gaeul’s mouth, making her break the kiss as she needed to giggle, before Sakura removed her mouth and Gaeul took over.
“Fuck,” I murmured.
“Just imagine this every day for the rest of your life,” Sakura whispered, leaning up to kiss me next.
For the next minutes, Sakura and Gaeul alternated either blowing or kissing me. Their hands caressed my body, thighs or balls. They were both ever so eager to make me cum. Their dirty talk was on point and did nothing but reinforce how much they wanted this, and that they definitely wanted it inside them later.
Watching their heads bobbing up and down, eyes gazing up into mine with that mixture of love, lust and devotion, I had to run my fingers through their hair. The one not blowing me returned such a sweet smile, it would have made most other men cry.
“Who wants it?” I had to ask.
They both smiled and played their usual game, best of three. Sakura won, but whoever won never rubbed it in. It was something they’d done to keep things fair. Sure, they tried to out-think each other, but in the law of averages, it was likely the winning split was 50/50. Gaeul kissed Sakura on the cheek and told her how pretty she was, but how it was to see my cock in her mouth and down her throat.
“Maybe we can put on a show for him later too?” Sakura moaned as she moved faster on my cock, reading my body language and reactions. “Though I’m hoping he wants to lick our tight little pussies first?”
Sakura moaned. I groaned. And then I erupted. Sakura was ready for it, her eyes lighting up as she felt the first spurt of cum flood her mouth. Best orgasm of my life to that point, hands down, no contest. I knew the first time I would cum in either of them later would be better, but still, I know I sat there with a stupid smile on my face as I emptied myself.
Gaeul then handed me her phone, told me to record, as Sakura turned to kiss her. I knew exactly what they were doing. No chance of my cock softening for a second. They clutched each other tightly as they made out before they turned to me and showed the result.
“Holy shit,” I muttered, “You two little minxes.”
“Only ever for you. We’ll be your innocent best friends outside the bedroom, but we’ll do anything for you inside the bedroom. We’ve never done this and we’ll only ever do this for you,” Sakura stated.
“Then can you swallow?”
They complied immediately, smiling at me before showing me their empty mouths. “Good girls.”
Giggling, they helped me to my feet and led me towards my bedroom. I’d already set things up there. A nice bedspread and clean sheets. Scented candles. The same music softly in the background. That same game, Gaeul won, so I undressed her first, making out with her the entire time, Sakura pressing behind her so she wasn’t left out.
After undressing Sakura, we moved together onto the bed, the pair lying side by side as I sat on my knees, gazing down upon them. I disappeared for a few seconds, returning with my phone to snap a couple of photos. It quickly turned into quite the erotic photoshoot before they were both begging me to pleasure them.
I would have loved to please them both at once but I only had one mouth. Two hands, but only one mouth. Sensing my thoughts, they sat up for a moment and kissed my cheek. They knew I didn’t have a favourite. Despite they had their own unique personalities, despite how alike they could be at the same time.
“Okay, how about this...” Sakura stated, “Whoever gets first go here, the other makes love to him first. That okay with you, Gaeul?”
“Kura, I wouldn’t care if I was second both times.”
“I’m already thinking the same thing.” Sakura replied.
They smiled at each other before they played that same game. Gaeul won. While she was happy to win, there was a momentary look. The kiss they shared was soft but I could see the love. And it was obvious they were more than used to kissing each other and being intimate.
Lying back side by side again, Sakura lay on her side as Gaeul spread her legs for me. I lavished her body with attention, enjoying her moans and pleas that I give her ignored pussy my attention. But I was learning as I went along and she was loving every second. Her breasts and nipples were very sensitive. Kissing up and down her inner things made her squeal. She loved being tickled, the giggles warming my heart. Sakura was occasionally kissing her and I made sure she wasn’t feeling left out, trailing my fingers up and down her legs at the same time.
Gaeul almost sobbed when my tongue touched her pussy for the first time. I glanced at Sakura to see her blinking back tears. I knew she would react like that later. Gaeul tasted divine as I gently lapped at her juicy lips, watching as her juices dribbled down onto the blanket, such was her arousal. Her scent had my cock as hard as I could remember, making Sakura giggle when I moved and spread her legs, savouring her scent. Slightly different to Gaeul, but I gave her a quick kiss on her pussy before returning to Gaeul.
I’d always enjoyed going down on a girl, and the best part was those first few times when learning what worked best with a new lover. Thankfully, Gaeul was also a vocal lover, letting me know how she liked to licked, how she liked my fingers to move, when I finally slid them inside her, even suggested she’d like a finger or two up the bum at a later time, both stating against that their ass were completely untouched.
“Like that,” she moaned, “Like that. My clit. Just circle it like that.”
Doing as she asked, I noticed how her body reacted. An all over body shudder and the sort of guttural moan I’d heard from previous lovers. She’d just utterly loved what I’d done.
“Make her cum,” Sakura whispered, “I can’t wait for my turn.”
I glanced her way and smiled as I renewed my attack on Gaeul’s clit. With two fingers inside her, curled to find that sweet spot, once I’d found it, she was almost bucking, her back arching in a manner that told me she wasn’t going to be able to hold back.
When Gaeul did orgasm, it was the most beautiful thing I’d seen in my life. One hand with the bedsheet scrunched up. The other holding Sakura hand. I had to hold one of her thighs to stop her from squashing my head. If the neighbors were listening, I could only hope they thought we were being kinky.
I didn’t relent, my fingers starting to get quite wet, juices trickling into the palm of my hand. No chance of my jaw or tongue getting sore yet. Her entire body was on fire, incredibly sensitive, and I asked Sakura to give her nipples attention as they were crying out for it. As soon as Sakura latched onto one of them, Gaeul shuddered and enjoyed another orgasm.
“Please don’t stop,” Gaeul whimpered.
“Kura needs a turn,” I murmured, though my tongue was quickly back at work.
“Just one more, then you can make Kura cum!” she giggled.
As soon as I gave Gaeul one more toe-curling orgasm, I removed my fingers and rolled Sakura onto her back, smiling as she eagerly spread her legs though sat up to kiss me, almost licking my lips so she could taste her friend. “Tastes good, doesn’t she?”
“You taste wonderful too, Sakura,” Gaeul murmured, not surprised she was lying back with a broad grin on her face.
Learning Sakura’s body was just as much fun, kissing and touching where I thought she’d be sensitive. I didn’t want to do the same thing, so actually turned her over and focused on her back. Leaving soft kisses down her spine almost had her whimpering before I kissed and nibbled two very firm cheeks, Gaeul watching and giggling, stating she wanted that too.
Licking her pussy from the rear was also different, particularly as her rosebud was just there for the taking. Glancing at Gaeul, she smirked and nodded, so I moved my tongue and gave that some attention. The moan Sakura released suggested she loved it before she fell onto her side, giggling away. I couldn’t help chuckle at her reaction as I pulled her back towards me and dove for her pussy again.
I found that special spot inside her, clit was a little different to Gaeul, but she still made those cute little noises that Gaeul made when getting excited. I watched her face as she approached orgasm, the moans but also looking rather cute when nibbling on her bottom lip, trying to look innocent.
Thankfully, Sakura orgasmed and whatever she was going to say disappeared. Then I gave her a couple of others, doing my best to make each subsequent one even bigger, before she was asking or mercy, just like Gaeul.
Sitting back on my knees, I gazed down at the pair of them, lazing back with smiles on their lips and love in their eyes. Their eyes trailed down my body towards my cock, which was now eager for more action.
“I’ll get us a drink,” I stated, quickly getting up and grabbing the second bottle of wine from the fridge and three glasses. I rarely drank wine. To be honest, I couldn’t stand the stuff, but I’d sip at it occasionally if given a glass.
I was amused when they sculled their glasses and, after taking mine, Sakura laid back as Gaeul lay next to her. “I’m assuming you’ve used a sex toy or two?” I asked.
“Nothing as big as your cock though,” Sakura replied.
“So, you want this big cock inside you?”
“Please can you just fuck me already?” she plead, an almost innocent voice that didn’t fit the sight of her spread eagled on my bed, ready to have cock inside her.
She watched me wide-eyed as I positioned my body over hers. Fingers ran up one of my arms to my back, my other hand guiding my cock as I gently rubbed the head against her slit. She moaned against, still feeling a little sensitive from her earlier treatment. Gaeul was cuddling in as close as she could.
I groaned as I felt my cock slide inside her. Fuck, she was so tight. Sakura whimpered almost immediately, feeling her fingers dig inside me. Leaning down to kiss her, I think she appreciated that as I felt her breath catch, keeping her emotions under control.
Taking my time giving her my entire length, I gently pulled back and pushed forward. I groaned again, hearing Gaeul giggle next to me. “Fuck, Sakura,” I grunted, “You’re so fucking tight.”
“Just for you,” Sakura replied, hearing her breath catch again.
It took a couple of minutes to bury my length inside her. When we both looked down, our eyes met and we exchanged a smile before we made love. Sakura didn’t want to just lie there, she wanted to be an active participant. She’d obviously done a lot of reading but didn’t mind instruction on what would feel good for both of us. What I wanted was to see if she would cum while on her back. I knew it was a struggle for some, it would depend on depth, angle, and sometimes, it just didn’t happen.
Her fingers continued to caress my upper arms and back, kissing occasionally. Lifting her legs, she wrapped those around me, changing the angle, and she exclaimed excitedly I felt even deeper. I knew that could hurt, but she assured me it didn’t, for me to go a little faster. I knew, in the future, we’d probably do all sorts of stuff but, this first time, it was going to be tender and my pleasure was theirs.
“I love you,” she whispered, “God, I love you so much.”
“I love you both as much.”
“You’re going to feel emotional, Gaeul,” Sakura murmured
“Knowing he is inside me, and that he’s going to cum in me soon...” Gaeul moan.
“Soon enough,” I chuckled.
“Worth the wait?” Gaeul wondered.
Sakura scoffed. “Fuck! I wish we’d leapt on him the first time we met him!”
“Once he’s cum, we’ll suck him back to hardness together so I can have my turn.” Gaeul said.
I kept quiet as I focused on not climaxing just yet. I could have switched positions and done plenty of other things, but for a first time, I was keeping it simple. Thrusting faster, Sakura was really getting into it, meeting my thrusts and her face lit up. Begging me to fuck her, and she got what she wanted. Unfortunately, it also meant I wasn’t going to last long at all.
“Close,” I muttered.
“Cum in me,” Sakura moaned.
“Cum in her. Then you’re doing the same for me.” said Gaeul.
Hand on heart, it was probably the best orgasm of my life until that moment. A torrent of cum filled Sakura’s pussy, thrusting and pumping more and more cum. Surprised it didn’t end up coming out of her nose. I left my cock inside her until I simply had to pull out and relax on my back, smiling as I was immediately cuddled two goddesses on each side.
“Holy shit,” Sakura whispered into my ear, “Will it be like that every time?”
“Wait until we try positions that might just help you orgasm even harder.”
“Can I ride you?” Gaeul asked.
“We can do whatever is on your mind.” I paused before quickly adding, “Within reason.”
Gaeul kept her word though, moving down my body to take my cock in her mouth. She giggled, stating she could taste Sakura on my cock. Sakura slid a pair of fingers into her pussy, showing me her fingers glistened with my cum and her own juices, Gaeul not hesitating for a moment to suck on them. Fairly sure my cock twitched at the sight.
She had me rock hard again quickly, watching as she straddled me and I felt her hot pussy rub along my shaft. Moaning a couple of times, my eyes on her face as she did that sexy thing of biting her bottom lip, as she was obviously turned on, before she lifted herself up and impaled herself on my cock.
“Oh my god!” she cried out once she’d bottomed out a couple of minutes later, resting on my chest so I could cuddle her, feeling her gyrating her bottom ever so slightly to get used to me.
Eventually sitting back, I let her take complete control. I was nothing but a live toy to ride, as she took her time figuring out what felt really good. Watching her moan, giggle and climax while riding me was something that would live long in the memory back. Sakura was enjoying the show at the same time.
With her hands on my chest, Gaeul soon had a look in her eye that I recognised as I’d already seen it. Feeling her start to squeeze my cock as she rode me, she cried out as the orgasm tore through her body. Even Sakura was impressed as Gaeul moaned and whimpered, not wanting to stop riding and grinding on my cock for a second.
“You’ve got to do this too,” Gaeul almost sobbed, “Ride him too, but I get his cum.”
Gaeul enjoyed two more before she slid off, collapsing onto the bed, all aquiver, as Sakura mounted me slowly and figured things out herself. Watching her face light up as my fingers ran up her thighs to her hips to help keep her balance had me smiling, then I sat up and played with her nipples as she was soon working herself into a frenzy.
“Oh fuck!” she cried out, “Gaeul, we have to have this dick in us every night!”
“Think he’s going to say no?” asked Gaeul.
I laughed around the nipple in my mouth as Sakura enjoyed her first orgasm with my cock inside her. Lying back, she enjoyed three more before I warned her I was getting close. They swapped, though Gaeul wanted to be on her back for when I did cum. Back inside her again, she begged me to fuck her like I’d done Sakura.
Five minutes later, having done exactly that, I filled Gaeul like I’d filled Sakura. And that was me done for the night. I would get hard again, of that there wasn’t a doubt, but I’d only cum dust. We spent a few minutes catching our breath before agreeing to shower together. My hands were busy again as I loved feeling them up, and despite their own tiredness, they were both eager to have me make them orgasm again.
After another of their games, the girls decided that Sakura would spoon back against me, while Gaeul would sleep behind me, so I was in their sandwich. I think we probably fell asleep at the same time.
Waking up the next morning, I lifted Sakura’s leg and felt her up. It woke her up, whispering that’s how she’d always wanted me to wake her up, my fingers eventually sliding inside her. Gaeul woke up and spooned back against Sakura, Sakura giving her the same treatment. Both asked about me, and I said my only concern was making them as happy as I was.
Soon as they’d both had one orgasm, I had them both on their back and my mouth between one pair of legs, Gaeul enjoyed an orgasm quite quickly, before I moved to Sakura, who was so excited, she barely lasted a few minutes. I spent an hour doing that, pleasuring one until orgasm, then moving to pleasure the other one. They were absolutely loving it.
My reward? They had me stand up, both of them on their knees, practically worshipping my cock. And when it was time to cum, they performed the same erotic show, Gaeul taking the entire load in her mouth and sharing it with Sakura before they swallowed.
We relaxed after breakfast to recharge our batteries. I fucked both of them out on the balcony, which was amusing though I was confident we didn’t put on too much of a show. After lunch, I was treated to another dual blowjob, though this time it ended with my cum ending up on their faces, only at their demand. And if they want something, rest assured I will do it for them.
They cooked dinner for us that evening, adjourning to the living room afterwards, music playing as I danced with both of them. Sometimes with Gaeul, sometimes with Sakura, something all three of us together. Then they danced together and it was rather erotic particularly when they made out and started to strip each other. As soon as they were naked, I was dragged to the bedroom, stripped, with the pair of them hopping onto the bed, wiggling their fantastic butts in my direction.
Glancing back in my direction, they were grinning, ensuring they were smacking together. “Will you fuck us now?” Gaeul asked, that innocent voice again.
“We don’t like the boys at school,” Sakura added, “We want our best friend to fuck us.”
“They all have little dicks compared to you.”
“And we want to have your babies too.”
To say I fucked them into the mattress that night wouldn’t be an understatement. By the time I was done with them, I’d dumped a pair of loads into them each, and any thought of a shower before sleeping ended as they practically passed out, snuggling up together, laughing away as they admitted they were going to pay the price for it the next morning.
I woke early and ran a bath for them, lifting Sakura up first and lying her down in the tub, before doing the same for Gaeul, ensuring she was facing Sakura, thankful the tap and faucet was in the middle of the bath. As they relaxed, I told them I’d prepare breakfast for them. They walked out a good half an hour later as I was putting the finishing touches to our breakfast.
When they hugged me, I simply held them in my arms for a few minutes. They’d used some scented shampoo, strawberry, and their bodywash was of a fruit that mixed well with it. When they both gazed up at me, I knew in that moment, we were completely committed to each other.
Spending the day not having sex proved that we could revert to our normal friend relationship, hours of idle conversation, bad jokes, and plenty of laughs. But when it came for them to go back to their apartment, I had no idea it was going to feel as bad as it was. As for them, they were in bits by the time I walked them downstairs. Hugging them tightly again, we promised to see each other every weekend, as many times as we could during the week, and that we’d start discussing living together.
“Buy a house,” I suggested, “Particularly if we do have children together.”
Both of them grinned as although it had been mentioned in the throes of passion, having children was going to be a big deal for us.
For the next three weeks, we were together all weekend while we spent nearly every weeknight together as well. The pair of them usually came to my place. I was surprised when they said that my apartment was nicer, plus there was on selecting which bedroom we would use, something we’d have to do at their place.
—
After a month of us ‘dating’, we had a weekend where we had our first genuine threesomes. For the first four weekends, I would only have sex with one of them, the other lying next to us, watching and usually masturbating. I was told during the week that the next weekend was going to be special. Arriving home from work and a gym session to find Sakura and Gaeul already naked and waiting for me.
“Dinner later,” Sakura told me, “Sex first.”
That involved me being undressed by two, naked, horny goddess. As soon as I was naked, they were on their knees, play-fighting over who’d suck my cock. They eventually arrived at a system that worked for all three of us, though that feelings of two tongues working my shaft would never be replaced. Gaeul was the one who took the load and I was surprised Sakura told her to swallow it, stating she’d get her own load sometime during the weekend.
Anyway, threesomes. It was a weekend of experimentation. To me, there was nothing better than lying back with Sakura on my cock, Gaeul on my face. Whether she was sitting forward or reverse didn’t bother me, but if they sat reverse, that sweet little rosebud was on offer, and both had already gained a liking for having their asshole licked. And they were adamant that anal was still on the table.
What they enjoyed was me fucking one of them behind while the one being fucked could eat the other one out. Occasionally, they’d enjoy a sixty-nine so I’d fuck one of them while occasionally feel a tongue licking my shaft and balls. The hottest thing was filling one of them with cum, pulling out so the other could lick my cock clean, before watching her bury her face in her friends’ pussy to lick out some of my cum.
Sakura and Gaeul kept to their word about doing absolutely anything for me and I was treated to a sexy striptease show. And there was no faking from either of them. I knew how much they loved me, but there was no missing they loved each other just as much. I’d never felt any different sort of love for either of them, and they loved me just the same. Everything was equal.
During all this dating, we spent every weekend house hunting, while during the week, in between everything else, we were online searching for the right property. After only four months, we found what we wanted. Nothing fancy, just three-bedroom house, modern kitchen and dining room, huge bathroom plus an en-suite off the master bedroom. It cost a pretty penny, but pooling our three wages together meant we could afford it. We put in an offer which the soon to be previous owners accepted immediately.
Excitement was off the charts the day we were handed the keys. I did most of the moving though we did pull in a couple of friends to help out with the larger, bulkier items. However, we made sure no-one except the three of us had anything to do with organizing the bedrooms. The master bedroom would be the room shared by the three of us. However, one of the other bedrooms would be made up to look like someone slept in it.
We christened each and every room. Even the laundry room. Fucking Sakura and Gaeul while the washing machine was rumbling along was certainly a lot of fun. Nailing them from behind as they sat on their knees in the hallway was hilarious as they ended up with carpet burns.
We’d been living together for three months when I arrived home from work on a Friday. I didn’t expect to walk into the house to be greeted by candles burning everywhere. Dropping my bag in its usual position near the front door, I called out for the two of them. They walked out of our bathroom wearing grins on their faces and the smallest pieces of lingerie possible. Barely covered their nipples and pussy. Walking towards me, they both kissed me softly before taking a hand of mine each and leading me towards the dinner table, finding it already covered in dishes.
Taking a seat, I had to glance at one of them, then the other. “Okay, something’s going on,” I finally stated, “What is it?”
They exchanged a smile. “Um... There are two things actually. The first is that, tonight, we’re giving you our last virginity,” Sakura explained.
When I smiled, they both giggled. “And the second thing?”
The story is not ours, we alternate the original story to match our desired settings.
It’s not often you meet a mother who is as good-looking as her daughter or the rest of the family for that matter.
-
Groaning and moaning is all i heard as I passed the guest bedroom where my cousin Chaewon had been. ‘It’s nice to see someone is having fun’ I said to myself as I walked down the hall past my sister's bedroom. Now I close my ear. Shit, I don't want to hear what happens inside there.
I didn't like Minjeong boyfriend, that's no secret. But I’d learned a long time ago to stay out of her love life. That guy was an asshole. I couldn’t hide my feeling on him, not from her, but I remained silent on the subject. I was sure Minjeong would figure it out eventually and for the time being, at least he was a good-looking asshole that seemed to make her happy.
I moved on once again toward my own room. Chaewon’s brother Sojun was there with his new girlfriend Juhyeon. He was using my room because the only other bedroom available was my mom’s and neither Minjeong nor I thought it right that he and his girlfriend sleep there. I got mom’s bed since I was the one who stupidly broke up with his girlfriend the week before.
“I really could have timed it better,” I mumbled to myself.
Minjeong and I had started planning this night from the moment mom told us that she was going out of town on business. I was twenty and going to college. Minjeong was twenty-three and already working. She still lived home while she saved up for a place.
Mom was pretty old fashioned and didn’t let the people we were dating sleep over. She was a typical mother. She liked to think of us still as kids. It would have been cute if it weren’t so annoying.
I stopped in front of my bedroom door and listened. I forgot to get a pair of sweats to sleep in out of my closet before Sojun and Juhyeon disappeared into my room. I didn’t hear anything, so I opened the door gently. I glanced at my bed and saw that they were asleep.
They were naked. My eyebrows rose in appreciation when I saw Juhyeon. I had to give him credit. I’d thought she was cute when I met her earlier, but now I realized that Juhyeon was a lot more than that. She was hot, and had a very nice body. I shook my head and looked away.
The sweat pants were easily reachable and I got them as quietly as I could. I was making my escape when I stubbed my toe. I cursed as quietly as I could.
“Are you okay?” I heard Juhyeon ask. I looked back toward the bed. She had pulled the covers up, but I could still see her curves through the sheets. She saw me looking and smiled.
“Fine,” I replied a little too quickly. “Sorry. I just needed to get something to sleep in.”
“No problem,” she said kindly. “I shouldn’t have a problem going back to sleep. I’m still pretty drunk.”
“Aren’t we all?” I grinned. “We finished almost all the alcohol we bought, and that’s saying something.”
“It was a fun night,” she smiled in return. It was sexy as hell. I looked at her and shook my head as I fought to hide my sudden and intense attraction to her.
“You know, if you do have a problem going back to sleep...” I began, and paused when I realized what I was about to say. What’s wrong with me?
“Yes?” Juhyeon asked with a raised eyebrow. I was tempted, but it wasn’t going to happen. I wasn’t the type to try and steal someone’s girl. “You could wake him up. I’m sure he’d appreciate it.”
“You think?” she smiled.
“I know,” I laughed, then glanced at my cousin who seemed almost comatose and added, “Although he seemed wiped out.”
“He is,” she replied, slowly looking at me oddly. “Do you want to fill in for him?” I was stunned. Tonight was the first time I met Juhyeon. She was pretty quiet earlier. I would never have guessed she was like this.
“No,” I replied with some difficulty. “Not that I’m not tempted, you are hot as hell,” I laugh.
“How sweet,” she teased. “Oh, thanks for the complement.”
“You deserve it,” I said, shaking my head.
“If you keep talking like that,” she smiled sexily. “I might not give you the choice.”
“I’d better be going then,” I laughed, but it was very difficult to move.
“Now look what you’ve done?” she asked. “I’m horny again. I guess I’ll have to wake him up.”
“Think you can?” I joked. “He looks passed out.”
“Watch me,” she replied confidently. Juhyeon shocked me again by reaching out and beginning to rub my cousin’s cock through the sheet. She was watching me, obviously enjoy my reaction.
‘Wow!’ I thought. ‘Drunk or not, this girl was definitely something else.
Juhyeon continued to look at me as she worked her mouth. I stood there mesmerized. She had one of the sexiest smiles I’d ever seen. She let the sheet drop slightly and exposed her breasts. I shook my head.
“I don’t suppose you have a sister?” I asked.
“Two,” she grinned. “But the younger one is only eighteen and pretty innocent.”
“And the older one?” I asked.
“You couldn’t handle her,” Juhyeon laughed.
“Maybe not,” I smiled. “But after watching this, I’d sure like to try.”
“Watching what?” she asked huskily, no longer laughing. “You mean this?” And with that Juhyeon pulled the cock from under the sheet and took it into her mouth while her eyes never left mine. I swallowed hard.
“Does he know just how much of a slut you are?” I groaned. My eyes were locked with hers.
“Not yet,” she smiled sexily, “But he’s learning.”
“Are you sure you aren’t willing to introduce me to your sister?” I joke.
“Maybe one day,” she smiled. “Or maybe I’ll let Sojun play with my sister and keep you to myself.”
“Okay,” I laugh. “Are you always like this?”
“Not usually,” she admitted. “But like I said earlier, I’m pretty drunk.”
“So, if you were sober you wouldn’t want to do what you just suggested?”
“Oh, I would want to do it,” she replied. “I just wouldn’t have suggested it, at least not so soon after starting to date Sojun and meeting you.”
“Hah you are something else.” I said, shaking my head.
“Yes, she is,” my cousin said, finally awake.
“Hey lover,” Juhyeon said, smiling at him.
“You two have fun,” I said, shaking my head again and leaving my room.
I went into the bathroom and changed into my sweats. I had to wrestle my cock inside. Juhyeon really got to me. I forced Tried to force myself not to think about it or I’d never get to sleep.
Mom’s room was the biggest and she had a king-sized bed. I shook my head sadly as I looked at it. It was too bad she never shared it with anyone. My father had disappeared right after I was born. I didn’t know him and at this point I never wanted to.
I climbed into bed and closed my eyes. I was tired, but had a hard time going to sleep. I knew what was going on in all of the other bedrooms and I had to admit that I was jealous, and horny as hell. I thought about taking care of myself, but I was in mom’s bed and I just couldn’t do it.
It took me some time to finally relax. That’s when lying in mom’s bed helped. It smelled of her and reminded me of how she used to help me calm down and fall asleep when I was a kid. In fact, mom’s bed was where Minjeong and I used to climb in when we had nightmares. Mom would play with our hair until we fell asleep.
I’m not sure how long I slept before I heard someone enter the room. It was pitch dark and whoever it was didn’t seem to be interested in putting on the light despite stumbling. I couldn’t quite remember what I was dreaming about, but I knew it was sexual. I was disappointed that my sleep was interrupted.
I opened my mouth and almost started to ask what was going on, but I stopped myself when I realized that there was no reason for someone to come in here in the middle of the night. It had to be one of the people sleeping over.
I reviewed who was in the house and a thought came to me. I felt myself stiffen instantly. Could it be? Would she do this?
I thought the answer to both questions obvious. I remembered the way Juhyeon looked at me and what she said. It had to be her. The question was, what should I do about it? She was sneaking into the room I was sleeping in, her intent obvious, but she was my cousin’s girlfriend.
‘Maybe Sojun knows. Maybe they decided to do what she said. Maybe my cousin is going to get Juhyeon’s sister while I get Juhyeon,’ I thought suddenly, but then frowned and added, ‘That’s a hell of a lot of maybes.’
I was still wrestling with myself on what to do when she climbed into bed next to me. All the sexual tension from before returned in full and I reached for her. Juhyeon we were in my mother’s bed, but I was too worked up to think or worry about it anymore. I aggressively pulled her into a kiss before she could say anything. She was naked and tasted strongly of alcohol.
Juhyeon stiffened at first when I kissed her. I guess she was surprised I was awake. She relaxed quickly enough though and ended up being a good kisser despite being drunk. She moaned softly into my mouth as I started rubbing her breasts. She took my cock in her hand and start stroking it like she did with my cousin earlier. It was my turn to moan.
I pulled off my shirt and sweats and dropped them on the floor. We were both obviously beyond the need of foreplay. I rolled on top of her and Juhyeon spread her legs wide. The scent of her excitement spread and despite being ready, I couldn’t stop myself from taking a moment to taste her. My tongue dipped deep into her pussy and she cried out. Juhyeon’s pussy was surprisingly hairy. I liked it.
“Yes! It’s been so long!”
I froze at the words. The voice wasn’t Juhyeon’s! My mind took seconds to function before it could wrap around the truth. I was lying here with my head between my mother’s legs, What the… she was supposed to be out of town!
“Don’t stop!” she cried, using both hands to pull my face against her. I didn’t know what to do. This was wrong, so very wrong!
‘Or is it?’ I suddenly asked myself. I mean, I knew it was wrong, but obviously she liked what I was doing. I loved her and if it brought her pleasure, maybe right and wrong didn’t come into it. Besides, she tasted amazing!
“Please!” she cried. “I’m close!” I tentatively started licking again almost without realizing it. She groaned and pulled my mouth against her even harder. “Whoever you are, you have the nicest tongue!”
‘She must be very drunk,’ I thought. Mom wasn’t the type to drink or sleep around. I knew that. In fact, she’d only moments ago said that it had been a long time. She obviously wasn’t thinking straight right now, but she would in time.
“Oh!” she gasped. “I’m going to cum…” Her pussy became even wetter and the taste overwhelmed me.
I refocused my attention on what I was doing and was quickly rewarded with her cum. She cried out as her orgasm took her. The sound made me smile, almost proudly. No matter what else, I’d given her a moment of ecstasy.
“That was amazing,” she said afterward. I could hear the contentment in her voice, but I also realized that she wanted more. So did I.
‘I can’t feel this way about her, It’s so wrong!’ I thought. Yet, I felt what I felt. ‘No!’
I knew it was time to leave despite my own excitement. The only problem was that she wrapped her hand around my cock and she started stroking it again before I could figure out how to make my escape. A few moments later she kissed me and all thoughts of leaving disappeared.
I was amazed at how excited kissing she made me feel. It didn’t make sense! She was my mother and you didn’t do this with your mother, only I was and it felt incredible. Her tongue danced in my mouth and I moaned. I was lying on my back now and after a few minutes I felt she start to shift on top of me. I knew what she wanted, but I wasn’t ready for that. Not with her!
I pushed her off.
“Men,” she laughed. “You’re all the same. It doesn’t matter how many years have passed.” I didn’t know what she was talking about until she took my cock into her mouth.
‘Holy shit!’ I cried silently. ‘she is giving me a blowjob’ The fact that she was very good at it only made it worse.
I moaned and rested one hand on her head. She didn’t need any direction, but it felt good to have my fingers intertwined with her hair. She wasn’t a full-figured woman, but neither was she skinny in any sense. She went to the gym every night and stayed trim. She said it was because of her job, but I knew that she was proud of her figure.
My orgasm grew close very quickly as she continued to suck my cock like crazy. She also messaged my balls with one hand. It didn’t take long for me to cum in her mouth. She drank it all down.
“I hope you don’t take long to recover,” she said afterward as she rolled onto her back. “I need this. It’s been a very long time and I’ve had a horrible last couple of days.”
I wondered what happened that made them horrible, but there was no way to find out without letting her know who I was. So instead, I kissed her again. She was obviously excited because her tongue danced wildly in my mouth.
“Oh, very nice,” she cried when she felt my cock hardening again. This time she tried to shift me on top of her. I helped despite my uncertainty. She sighed contently when she felt my weight on her and added, “I’m ready.”
The question was, was I? Would I really have sex with her? I knew she needed it and frankly, I was horny as hell, but what would happen tomorrow? How would we deal when we were both sober?
She was rubbing my cock up and down her pussy.
“Please don’t tease me!” she begged, and the next thing I knew I was pushing inside of her. None of my questions or fears had been addressed, but I was beyond caring at the moment.
She was pretty tight, but she was so excited that it didn’t take me long to push all the way in. I didn’t want to think about the only other time I’d been inside her pussy. Instead, I started stroking in and out of her.
“Yes!” she cried. “You’re so big!”
She wrapped her legs around my hips and pulled me deeper. She also raked my back with her nails. It got worse the closer she came to orgasm.
“Nghhgod….” she cried. “I’m cumming!” I was pretty sure she drew blood with her nails.
My own orgasm was still far off. I wanted to bring her pleasure and my own excitement was obvious, but this just wasn’t right. Don’t get me wrong. What we were doing felt amazing and was driving me crazy. I just couldn’t finish, not like this.
She thrashed under me as her orgasm took her. I held her through it and kept my cock pressed as deeply as it would go. It took her surprisingly long time to finish.
“Thank you,” she said, sounding almost as if she were crying. “I really needed that.”
I refused to get off of her or pull out. In fact, it wasn’t long before I started gently moving in and out of her again.
“Again?” she asked in surprise. I pushed in deeper in reply, causing her to moan.
I continued to work her pussy until her excitement grew to the point where she was once again scratching my back. Her pussy was tight, hot and wet. It felt like my cock was an iron-like rod being thrust in and out of a furnace. It was amazing, I wanted to cum inside her, but I knew that there was only one way I’d be able to do that. She needed to know the truth. Could we?
“You are beautiful,” I said, she stopped scratching my back as my words were sinking in past her alcohol filled mind. “I love you.”
“Minho?” she asked tentatively.
“Yes mom,” I answered. “It’s me.”
“No!” she cried and pushed against me wildly. I wouldn’t let her get up, but she spun around and buried herself into the bed. My cock pulled free and I groaned in disappointment.
“Mom, calm down,” I said.
“Get off!” she cried.
“No,” I said, surprising us both. My cock was still hard and wedges between her ass cheeks.
“This is so wrong…” she whimpered.
“It’s already done,” I replied. “And don’t act like didn’t love every minute of it, The bed is soaked.”
“How could you?” she asked.
“I didn’t know it was you at first,” I replied. “What’s your excuse? Just who did you think was in your bed?”
“I didn’t think!” she moaned. “I’m drunk.”
“I know,” I said more gently. “Me too.”
“Minho, please get off of me.” She asked more calmly, but obviously still in shock.
“Mom, we’ve already done the worst we can,” I said. “And it was amazing. I need to cum in you. Please let me.”
“No… Never!” she cried. “You’re my son!”
“I’m also the man whose back you scratched in passion as I drove you to orgasm,” I said.
“We can’t!” she said, but it was obvious she was weakening. I knew that tone of voice. All I needed to do was be patient and I’d get my way. I learned that a long time ago. The only problem was that I couldn’t. I shifted my cock to the entrance of her pussy.
“You wouldn’t,” she cried. I thrust my cock deep. “Stop!”
I ignored her cries, she was now a woman I wanted desperately, needed desperately.
She tried to get out from under me, but I held her in place. She fought harder, but her pussy became wetter with every passing second.
“This is so wrong.” she moaned as she finally stopped fighting and lifted her hips slightly to give me better access. I smiled and pushed in deeper.
“You’re right.” I grunted, and then leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “But that’s not going to stop you from cumming again. Me either.”
“Oh yes…” she groaned. “Cum in me… I want to feel a man fill me again!”
“Even if that man is me?” I couldn’t stop myself from asking. She came to her senses and fought briefly once more, but I held her in place until her need took control again. It wasn’t very long. She was too excited to let her sense of right and wrong get in the way. I drove into her over and over again.
“Your cock is so big!” she moaned. “And you’ve found my weakness, just like your father did all those years ago.”
“Weakness?” I asked.
“Don’t make me say it!” she begged between gasps, but oddly, I knew that she wanted me to.
“Tell me,” I demanded. “Tell me your weakness.”
“I won’t!” she cried, suddenly fighting to get out of me again. I held her down and drove into her harder and faster. She suddenly stopped fighting and came. Her orgasm was explosive.
“Yes! Yes! Nghhh…” she moaned.
I was close, but I wasn’t there yet. She thrashed under me violently. It got so bad that my cock popped free of her. I tried to shove it back in, but I missed and ended up pushing against the entrance to her ass.
“Just like your father!” she moaned again as she froze. It took me a moment to realize what she wanted. No way?
“You want me to fuck your ass?” I asked.
“That’s disgusting!” she cried, which wasn’t a denial. I’d never taken a girl’s ass before, but the thought had always interested me. I pressed the head of my cock against the entrance to her ass more firmly. It was surprisingly tight. It didn’t help that she was fighting me once more. She was clenching her ass. I paused. What if she really didn’t want me to?
“Tell me you want me to fuck your ass and I will,” I said.
“Never!” she gasped under me. “I’m a good girl! I would never say something like that!”
“But you want me to, don’t you?” I asked. She didn’t answer. She just fought harder and the truth hit me. “That’s it, isn’t it? You like to think of yourself as normal and wholesome, but the truth is that you’re a slut.”
“I am not!” she cried. “I’m not doing this of my own free will. You’re forcing me!”
“And you love every moment of it.” I said, realizing I was right. “You like being held down. You like being taken. Admit it!”
“Minho, I’m your mother!” she cried in response.
“So?” I asked. “You’re also a woman. Admit it!”
“I can’t!” she cried. I was done talking. I knew the truth even if she wouldn’t say it. Her ass was still clenched. I was tempted to push past her resistance, but I didn’t want to hurt her. So, I shifted down her body.
“What are you doing?” she asked.
I ignored her question and forced her thighs apart. Now her pussy and ass were open to me and only inches from my mouth. I stuck my tongue out and licked her pussy. She moaned and relaxed slightly, but that only lasted until my tongue moved to her ass.
“Minho, no!” she cried. “Not even you father did that!”
“His loss.” I grunted and focused on what I was doing. I also drove two fingers into her pussy and used the thumb of the same hand on her clit. It wasn’t long before she moaned loudly and she relaxed. I worked both her pussy and ass hard and she loved every minute of it.
“This is so wrong…” she finally gasped.
“Yes, it is,” I agreed easily now. I smiled and decided to tease her. “How can you just lay there and let your son have his way with your body? I’m licking you ass, what kind of a mother are you?”
“No!” she cried, and started fighting me again.
I moved up her body and pressed her down against the bed. She continued to fight until my cock pushed into her ass for the first time. She cried out and surprised me by thrusting back to meet me.
“Your ass is so tight…” I whispered in her ear as I continued to force more of my cock inside.
“So much like your father!” she gasped out again. “Only bigger!”
“Kiss me.” I demanded as my cock finally reached into the depth of her ass. Her head turned and she looked at me. The room was pitch black, but I could feel her eyes. “Kiss me. Show me just what kind of a slut you really are.”
I thought she’d start fighting me again, but she surprised me by finding my mouth and thrusting her tongue inside. I moved in and out of her ass slowly as we continued to kiss.
“Minho stop…” she cried after a while and refused to kiss me. I knew what she was trying to tell me. She was ready. She wanted me to fuck her ass hard. She needed to feel me take her.
“We’re not done yet.” I said, thrusting into her ass with more power and propping myself up. “I need to cum, I need to fill your ass.”
“No…” she cried and started fighting me. I held her down roughly and fucked her ass with everything I had. My hips slammed into her meaty ass with every stroke and made a slapping sound that drove me crazy. She liked it too. I could tell.
“I’m getting close,” I groaned after a while. “I want you to cum with me. Play with yourself.”
“No… Good girls don’t do that!” she replied.
I took one of her hands and roughly pushed it under her and between her legs. It threw my rhythm off, but that was fine for a bit. I wanted this to last. I took her hand in mine and made her rub her soaked pussy. She fought, but not a lot and not for long. It was only a few seconds before her fingers blurred on her clit without my direction.
“I can’t believe you’re forcing me to do this!” she cried as her orgasm growing.
“Shut up and just do it.” I demanded. She moaned as I started fucking her ass in earnest again. I was holding her hips now and ramming in and out of her.
“I’m cumming!” I cried as my orgasm hit.
“That’s it baby! Cum in me! Fill my ass!” She cried as her own orgasm hit. I guess in the heat of the moment she forgot she was supposed to be a good girl.
I pumped a huge amount of cum into her ass. My orgasm took me for what felt like minutes. This was the hottest moment of my life. I had to admit I liked the roughness of our sex too. It was something new to me.
“Are you okay?” she asked in what sounded like real concern when I became dead weight on top of her.
“Better than that,” I moaned as I rolled off of her. We lay there in silence for a while, both fighting to catch our breath.
“We shouldn’t have done that,” she said. I could almost see her shaking her head. She was calmer now.
“I know,” I said, surprising her by pulling her so that her head was resting on my shoulder. It was my turn to comfort her by playing with her hair.
“I feel so guilty,” she added.
“Don’t,” I replied. “If anyone should feel guilty it’s me. I did force myself on you.”
“We both know that’s not true,” she sighed.
“Yes it is,” I insisted. “And the truth is that I liked it. I liked it a lot. And don’t you dare say I’m so much like my father again!”
“But you are,” she said. “But only in the ways I like. You’re not the type of guy to run out on his family.”
“No, I’m not,” I agreed vehemently.
“And you are a lot bigger where it counts,” she added. She was obviously trying to defuse my anger at my father. It would always be there, but she was right. This wasn’t the time of place.
“Thanks,” I said. “Knowing that helps.”
“Men!” she laughed.
“So, why did you come home early?” I asked, changing the subject.
“Ugh,” she stareted. “I had to quit my job. My boss tried to force himself on me while we were away, and not in the way I like.”
“That asshole!” I snapped, ignoring her attempt at humor. “I’ll...”
“Do nothing,” she said in that tone all mothers used. “He was my problem and I took care of him. You will stay away from him.”
“Okay,” I said, but it was too quick and she knew.
“Minho, I’m serious,” she said. “He hit on me all trip and it came to a head when we were at a presentation. Someone was up on stage giving a talk and my boss and I were sitting with the rest of the audience. He grabbed my leg under the table and tried to reach higher.”
“What did you do?” I asked.
“I dumped a glass of water over his head,” she said in satisfaction. “We were in front of most of his clients. It will cost him more than you think.”
“Should’ve sued him,” I said.
“I might,” she replied. “But that’s not a conversation for tonight.”
“Tomorrow then,” I said.
“Well see,” she said, and then changed the subject. “By the way, why aren’t you sleeping in your bed?”
“Sojun and Chaewon came over,” I said nervously. It was weird really. Only a few minutes ago I was in control, holding her down and taking her roughly to both of our enjoyment, but here I was afraid to tell her that we’d had a small party while she was out.
“You and Minjeong had a party, didn’t you?” she guessed.
“Just Sojun and Chaewon,” I said, but then added guiltily. “And Changho, Gyumin and Sojun’s new girlfriend Juhyeon. I thought you were her.”
“You thought I was your cousin’s girlfriend and you jumped me?” she asked.
“Well, she did climb into the bed I was sleeping in,” I said defensively. “Besides, you’d have to meet her to understand. She’s a bit wild.”
“So,” she sighed. “What you’re trying to tell me is that my daughter, nephew and niece are all in the other bedrooms with their significant others having sex?”
“I doubt they’re still at it,” I shrugged. She surprised me by laughing.
“You just better hope your uncle never finds out,” she said when her laughed died down. “He would completely lose it.”
“I don’t know,” I said. “You seem to be handling it pretty well.”
“I’m not my brother,” she replied. “And after what we just did, I don’t have any moral high ground to stand on for the moment.”
“Well, that’s true,” I laughed.
“Minho, it’s not funny,” she sighed. “I can’t say I didn’t enjoy it, but that isn’t going to help tomorrow when we have to face what it means.”
“You know,” I said thoughtfully. “I like when you talk to me like this.”
“Like what?” she asked.
“Like a woman,” I replied. “Don’t get me wrong. I love you and appreciate everything you did for Minjeong and me growing up, but we’re adult now. Besides, I never realized just how hot you could be before.”
“That’s wrong on so many levels,” she sighed. “I’m your mother. I’m not supposed to be hot, at least not to you. Besides, we both know that you wouldn’t be saying that if the lights were on.”
I reached for the nightstand. She was clearly not expecting it when the light came on. It was soft and dull, but we’d been in completely darkness.
“Minho!” she cried, reaching for the covers. I rolled on top of her and held her in place. “Stop!”
“Relax,” I said. “I just wanted to prove you wrong. You’re just as hot in the light as in the darkness.” She froze and looked up at me. I smiled down at her.
She looked great. I knew that and so did she. She worked hard at keeping herself that way and her curves showed it.
“You know, whatever else I’d say about your boss, he has great taste.”
“Minho, get off of me,” she said, shaking her head, but smiling slightly.
“I would, but I seem to have a problem,” I said with a grin. She frowned briefly in concern, but she saw my grin and quickly realized the truth. The fact that my cock was bumping into her belly probably helped.
“No way.” she cried, but I ignored her and tried to kiss her. She twisted her face to the side and I ended up kissing her neck. I didn’t mind in the least. I worked my way up to her mouth. “Minho, we can’t… not again.”
“I want you.” I said between kisses. “And I want to look into your eyes as you cum.”
“No…” she cried again, louder.
“If you get much louder, you’re bound to get the attention of everyone else in the house. Could you just picture Minjeong’s reaction? Or uncle if one of his kids told him?”
“That’s my point.” She said. this time she kept her voice lower. “We can’t keep on doing this! We’ll get caught eventually and then what?”
“Good point,” I said, but then grinned and shrugged before adding, “But at the moment I could care less. I want you. I’m going to have you and that’s all that matters.”
She looked up into my eyes and saw that I was serious despite my grin. She licked her lips in a way that left me know she wanted it too. That was all I needed to know. I pushed my cock halfway into her pussy with one thrust.
“Stop….” she cried, fighting me once more. “I’m your mother…”
“You’re a hot woman that I want to make scream.” I growled. Her eyes got bigger as I thrust the rest of my cock inside her. She cried out and wrapped her arms around me. I started stroking in and out of her. Once again, I felt her nails on my back.
“Minho, I thought I raised a good boy.” she gasped as her orgasm neared.
“You did,” I replied. “But no one is good all the time. Not even you,” I said, “Now, be my slut and cum for me.”
“Nghhhyess…” she cried, her body locking up in orgasm. I watched her passion filled expression in awe. She really was beautiful. I’d remember this moment forever. She noticed me watching and added, “Minho cum with me… cum inside me.”
I grunted and let lose. I filled her pussy as she rolled into another orgasm. Our bodies slammed together over and over again until we were both completely spent.
“Tomorrow we’ll deal with the repercussions,” I said, holding her close afterward. “There must be some.”
“I know,” she sighed. She fell silent for a few minutes. I was starting to nod off when she shook her head.
“What?” I asked.
“You do realize that what we’re doing is incest?” she asked.
“Yes,” I admitted. “And you want to know the sick part?”
“What?”
“The knowledge is only making it better,” I answered.
“For me too,” she admitted, almost too softly for me to hear. “And I’m the mother. I should know better.”
“So do I,” I shrugged. “I’m not a kid anymore.” We fell silent for a while.
“So much for being a good girl,” she sighed eventually.
“Hey, we didn’t plan this. It just happened,” I said. “There’s no sense is beating ourselves up after the fact.”
“It has to stop,” she said.
“I agree,” I said.
“And you can’t sleep here tonight,” she added.
“I know,” I said. “I’ll sleep on the couch in the living room. Right after I take a shower.”
“Good,” she said, but I thought I heard a tinge of disappointment in her voice.
“You know mom,” I said innocently. “I bet you could use a shower too, and your bathroom has the nice big walk in one.” She looked at me and smiled slowly.
“Yes, it does,” she said. “I think I’ll use it first. You wait here and don’t you dare come in. It would be wrong!”
I watched her walk to her bathroom and smiled. She was seriously hot. I’d always know it, but it never really registered until now. Watching her ass wiggle as she walked made my cock stir despite my last orgasm.
I waited a few minutes until I heard her in the shower and then went to the door. I turned the knob and it opened. She hadn’t locked the door. I smiled widely and went in.
“Oh Minho. What am I going to do with you?” she asked, hiding a smile. She was standing under the shower as hot the water cascaded down her body. I shook my head as I watched.
“I have a few ideas,” I replied moving toward her.
“Don’t you dare,” she cried. “You can’t come in here!” Yet, I noticed she moved back from the door to give me room.
“We’ll see about that.” I snapped, opening the door and stepping in. I took her into my arms and kissed her roughly as she started fighting me. Oddly enough, despite her resisting me, somehow her hand found my cock and her tongue thrust deep into my mouth. This continued for some time.
“I want your ass again.” I growled when I couldn’t take it any longer.
“No…” she cried, spinning away from me.
She ended up standing on her toes with her hands against one of the shower walls. I looked at her ass and shook my head. It was round and full. My mouth literally watered.
“Please don’t kiss me down there again.” she cried as if to let me know what she wanted.
I dropped to my knees and buried my face between her ass cheeks. She cried out and thrust her ass out further, giving me better access. She was more than ready, but I took my time. Her ass tasted amazing and she clearly like how it felt.
“What are you doing?” she cried as I stood and pushed my cock against the entrance to her ass.
“Taking a good girl and making her my slut.” I whispered.
“No…” she said. I crushed her against the shower wall and shoved my cock deep into her ass and started riding her slowly.
I took her hair and pulled it into a ponytail and moved it to one side, giving me access to the back of her neck. It was pale white because she always wore her hair down. I licked it and she squirmed under me. I kissed it and her squirms became more pronounced.
“What are you doing?” she asked. The answer came without me realizing it.
“Marking what’s mine. Marking my slut.” I growled and started sucking hard on her neck. The mark I would leave wouldn’t be seen by anyone else as long as she wore her hair down, but we’d both know it was there. It was something that would last beyond tonight.
“No…” she moaned, but she pushed her ass back hard against my cock, forcing it in even deeper.
“Yes,” I snapped, pulling back and looking at my handiwork. She was marked, but it wasn’t dark enough. Not yet anyway, I kissed her neck again.
“Minho, you are going to make some girl very happy one day,” she gasped.
“I’d settle for you today,”
“I am happy,” she moaned. “It’s been so long since I had a real man and no one has ever gotten to me like you do.”
“Not even father?” I asked.
“Not even him!” she groaned. I could feel her fingers brush my cock as she played with her pussy. She was getting close. So was I.
I took her hips and started riding her ass hard. She moaned loudly and came. I continued to stroke I and out of her until she was done. After that I pulled out and spun her toward me.
Her eyes flashed hungrily as I pushed down on her shoulders. She dropped to her knees and reached for my cock, but I stopped her. I held her head with one hand at arms distance and pointed my cock at her with the other as I brought myself to orgasm.
“Open your mouth,” I demanded. She did as she continued to watch me hungrily.
The first few ropes sprayed her face and chest. Some of it made it into her mouth. She pushed my hand away and fell on my cock. I grabbed her head with both hands and fucked her mouth until I was done.
“You need to go,” she said once I was able to half focus again.
“You’re mine,” I said, still a little blurred from my lust.
“I remember,” she sighed. “And I am yours… for tonight.”
“For as long as that mark remains,” I said. She shook her head.
“I thought we agreed that this was just for tonight?” she asked.
“It’s the smart thing to do,” I said, standing up. She looked up into my eyes nervously. “But I’m not giving this up. I’m not giving you up.”
“And if I don’t want this to happen again?” she asked.
“I’ll take you against your will,” I shrugged. “And you’ll love it.”
“I know you don’t mean that. You would never force me if I really didn’t want to.”
“Mom,” I sighed, looking at her. “I’m not sure if that’s true with you. You have no idea what you do to me.”
“We’ll talk about this tomorrow,” she said. “Go get some sleep.”
“Okay,” I said, but my mind wandered. My concern must have been plain on my face, because she took my chin and made me look into her eyes.
“Minho, don’t worry,” she said with a gently smile. “I know you better than you know yourself. You really wouldn’t force me.”
“I hope you’re right,” I sighed.
“I am,” she said confidently, and then added more softly, “But even if I weren’t it wouldn’t matter. I’ll always want you. I just don’t think it’s the right thing to do.”
I kissed her one more time and slipped out of the shower. I dried myself quickly and grabbed my sweats and tee-shirt off the floor in her bedroom. I put them on quickly and took one last look at her bed before leaving. It was rumpled and stained with our pleasure.
It was the same bed I’d gained comfort from when I was a kid. Yet, now it was also something more. It dawned on me that my thoughts described her as well. She was the same person I knew and loved growing up, but now she was something more.
“Hey little brother,” Minjeong said as she flopped down on the couch cushion next to my head with a grin. “What are you doing sleeping out here?”
“Who said anything about sleeping?” I groaned as I sat up. “This couch sucks! I’m exhausted.”
“Weren’t you going to sleep in your mom’s room?” her boyfriend asked.
“That was the plan,” I sighed. “Until she came home.”
“Mom’s home?” Minjeong asked, no longer smiling.
“Yeah,” I replied as I stood and stretched.
“Oh shit!” Changho sigh. “She hates me as it is, and this isn’t going to help.”
I fought off a smile. Mom didn’t hate Changho. She didn’t hate anyone, but then again, he wasn’t her favorite person. Mine either for that matter.
“Does she know about the party?” he asked.
“Of course,she does,” Minjeong said, answering for me.
“Don’t worry,” I said to Minjeong. “I told her it was his idea. You should be okay.” I then turned to Changho and added, “Although, she did say something about wanting to talk to you this morning.”
“What?” he asked nervously.
“Relax,” Minjeong sighed. “Minho is just joking.”
“Very funny!” he said angrily. I shrugged.
“Changho, I think you’d better be going,” Minjeong said. “Mom’s an early riser and I don’t think you want to be here when she gets up.”
“I’m gone,” he said, giving Minjeong a quick kiss and making for the door. I frowned. This guy is annoying.
“Think we should wake up Chaewon and Sojun?” Minjeong asked.
“Probably,” I answered, forgetting about that dumb boyfriend of hers for the moment. “It will give them a chance to prepare.”
“Like you can prepare for one of mom’s lectures,” Minjeong sighed, but then added, “On the other hand, maybe they can slip out too. There’s no reason for everyone to have to face her wrath.”
“I’ll wake them,” I said.
I climbed the stairs quickly as memories of the night before drifted through my head. My hangover was bad and my head throbbed. Thinking was almost painful. I was also exhausted from trying to sleep on the couch.
The last question was the one that concerned me the most. I had no idea how to react, but I figured I’d work through it eventually. On the other hand, I was seriously worried about mom. I was afraid that there was a good chance she wouldn’t handle it at all. And then what?
I pushed open the guest bedroom door and forced the thoughts of the night before out of my head for the moment. Chaewon and her boyfriend Gyumin were asleep in the bed.
“Wake up you two.” I said, shaking the bed. Gyumin didn’t budge, but Chaewon opened her eyes.
“For God’s sake, why?” Chaewon groaned.
“Because my mom’s home,” I replied.
“Aunt? Oh shit!” Chaewon cried, and then started shaking her boyfriend.
I left the room and moved on to my bedroom. I pulled my shirt off as I went. I needed something to get me going. A shower was just the thing. I’d grab some clothes while I woke Sojun and his girl up. Maybe it would help with my hangover.
I threw open the door to find Juhyeon riding my cousin on my bed. The room smelled of sex. Juhyeon looked at me and smiled. I shook my head. She didn’t even pause in what she was doing.
“You two better hurry,” I said. “Because my mom is home and she’s bound to wake up soon.”
“Damn!” Sojun cried and pushed his girl off of him. Juhyeon clearly wanted to finish. I shook my head and went to the dresser.
I grinned to myself, remembering last night when I thought I was going to get a chance to do much more than just look. That hadn’t worked out, but something much different had.
“Minho, what the hell happened to your back?” Sojun cried as he stood and threw on his clothes. Juhyeon did as well, but she was moving slower.
“Looks like someone played with a tigress,” she grinned. It took me a second to realize what they were talking about.
“Yeah,” I said, thinking as quickly as I could. “I met a girl a couple of nights ago. She was wild.”
“She must have been.” Sojun laughed.
“You’d better get going,” I prompted. “Mom will be up soon.”
“Right!” he said.
“I’m right behind you,” Juhyeon said when Sojun looked at her impatiently. He nodded and left. I moved to leave and take my shower, but she stopped me by placing a hand on my shoulder.
“What?” I asked. She was looking at me oddly.
“Those scratches are new,” she said. “There’s no way they happened before last night.”
“No...” I began, but she covered my mouth with her hand briefly to silence my protests.
“Maybe I was wrong,” she smiled sexily. “Maybe you can handle my sister.”
“You’re older sister?” I asked. She nodded, getting very close.
“You must be wilder than Sojun describes,” she said. Juhyeon was so close that if I moved at all our bodies would touch. “Because those scratches are new and I’m the only girl not related to you in the house.”
“That’s- I...” I began, but she covered my mouth with her hand again.
“I know,” she smiled, her eyes burning into mine. “But that doesn’t mean I’m wrong. It also doesn’t mean that it doesn’t get to me… on a purely sexual level.”
I wasn’t sure how to answer that. It didn’t matter. Juhyeon removed her hand from my mouth and barely brushed her lips against mine before turning and moving toward the door.
“I’m looking forward to introducing you to my sister,” she said as she left the room. “It’s been a while since she and I double dated.”
I swallowed hard. It was such an innocent statement, but I thought there was more to it. She didn’t seem shocked at all by her discovery that I had an incestuous affair, only enticed.
“I’m sure it will be some double date,” I mumbled to myself, and then thought, ‘I think it’s time Sojun and I had a talk. I want to make sure he knows what Juhyeon is hinting at before I meet her sister.’
The shower felt good. My back stung as the water hit the scratches and I let myself dwell on how I got them for the first time since waking up. If nothing else, they were proof that the night before wasn’t a dream.
“Wow!” I said, shaking my head as the truth tried to sink it.
The whole situation from the night before was impossible, but it had happened. I knew that, and now I’d have to deal with the repercussions. I finished my shower, dried and got dressed. I even took the time to brush my teeth and dry my hair. I almost felt human again by the time I left the bathroom.
I could hear voices being raised downstairs. Mom was obviously awake and it sounded like Minjeong and her were going at it.
When I went to downstair, it was just Mom and Minjeong, and the others were nowhere to be found.
“Let me make you some breakfast before I’m leave,” Mom said, but poor Minjeong looked totally confused.
“What’s up with mom?” Minjeong frowned.
“Ease up on her,” I said softly. “Mom quit her job last night.”
“She what?” Minjeong cried, but then added, “Let me guess. It was her boss, he hit on her, didn’t he?”
“You knew about him?” I asked in surprise.
“No, but I guessed,” Minjeong sighed. “He had jerk written all over him. I’d better go in and make sure she’s alright.”
“Okay, but don’t push her,” I said. “She’ll tell you about it when she’s ready.”
“Minho, mom’s not the only one acting weird today,” Minjeong said, but then thankfully left the room before I could think of how to respond.
I moved on to the guest bedroom and clean it while he was in the shower. It didn’t take long and I had plenty to think about.
“Breakfast!” I heard Minjeong call up the stairs.
The meal ended up being surprisingly good. Mom seemed to be relaxing and I made sure not to do or saying anything to upset her. We were all laughing at one point when the phone rang. Mom picked it up.
-
“This is still my house and I don’t want it becoming party central or where you and Minho have your booty calls.”
“Booty call?” Minjoeng asked in surprise. “Where in the world did you hear that?”
“I’m old, not dead!” mom sighed.
“Who are you and what have you done with my mother?” Minjeong asked.
“Very funny,” mom sighed, glancing my way briefly. I’d intentionally remained quiet. “I guess last night opened my eyes up to a lot of things. It wasn’t just your party and sleep over.”
“I know,” Minjeong said. “Minho told me.”
“Heard what?” mom asked, clearly stunned. I knew what she was thinking.
“Sorry,” I said quickly. “I guess I should have let you tell Minjeong that you quit your job.”
“My job?” mom said, shaking her head. “Ah right.”
“Are you okay?” Minjeong asked.
“I will be,” mom answered honestly. “It’s just a lot to take in all at once.”
“Don’t worry mom,” Minjeong said. “Minho and I will help.”
“We’ll be fine,” mom smiled. “I’ve got enough saved before I’ll have another job.”
“I still think you should sue him,” I grumbled. “Or better yet, let me pay him a visit.”
“No.” mom snapped. “I can take of him myself.”
We changed the subject and went back to finishing breakfast.
-
“I’m wiped,” I sighed.
“I guess that means I can’t convince you to help me clean?” Minjeong asked.
“You clean? That’ll never happen. Do you even know how to wash a dish?” I joked.
“Very funny,” Minjeong said. “You jerk.”
Minjeong really wasn’t much of a cleaner. She could do it when she put her mind to it, but that wasn’t very often. I wasn’t much better, but I’d been known to throw a load of laundry on every so often. I even vacuumed upon rare occasions.
“You aren’t serious, are you?” I asked.
“Yes I am,” she replied. “Mom had a tough day.” I frowned and nodded. I was very tired, but she was right. On the other hand, cleaning could wait a little while.
“How about we take a nap first?” I asked. “Mom will be out for a while.”
“Hmm,” Minjeong said thoughtfully. “That does sound good, but I need a shower first.”
“Enjoy,” I shrugged. “Bed time for me.”
Minjeong was first to the stairs. She climbed them and it actually took me a moment to realize I was staring at her ass.
‘Pervert!’ I snapped to myself, but then I shrugged. After what happened with mom, did it really matter? I took a few moments to think about my sister and her appearance. ‘Shit, Minjeong’s pretty hot!’
It wasn’t that I didn’t know what she looked like or that I thought she wasn’t attractive before, but I’d never truly looked at her as a girl. No, that’s not right. I’d never looked at her in a sexual way, and I was now. Fuck.
Minjeong had mom’s blond hair and was built athletically. Her ass was small, but rounded nicely from all the sports she played in high school and college. She was a gym teacher and it showed. Her breasts weren’t nearly as big as moms, but they were still pretty amazing on her tight body.
“What?” Minjeong asked when we reached the top of the stairs. She obviously noticed the attention I was giving her.
“You know,” I said, breaking one of the unspoken rules between us. “You could do a lot better than Changho.” I saw her start to swell up angrily, but then she stopped and sighed, letting out a breath.
“You’re right,” she said, surprising me. “It’s too bad really. He’s handsome and smart.”
“Pretty packaging doesn’t make a good guy,” I said. “And neither does brains. And what’s with the total lack of a sense of humor?”
“Okay little brother, ease off,” she said pointedly. I raised my hands with palm toward her in surrender. Minjeong rolled her eyes and laughed.
I’d learned long ago not to comment on her boyfriends. The fact that she hadn’t jumped all over me when I offered up my opinion about Changho said a lot about how close she was to dumping him already.
“See you in a couple of hours,” I said, entering my room. The clean sheets felt wonderful and I was out almost instantly.
-
I woke up slowly. It took me a few minutes to realize I wasn’t alone in my room. Minjeong had pulled my desk chair out and was sitting in it, facing me. She looked like she’d been there for a while. I looked at her and rubbed my face as I fought to wake up. Whatever was bothering her was bad.
“What’s wrong?” I asked, sitting up.
“I couldn’t go to sleep after my shower,” she said. “I was thinking about how to break up with Changho.”
“I’m sorry,” I offered. She shrugged it off and continued.
“So, I decided to start cleaning,” she said. “I couldn’t vacuum with you sleeping so I did laundry instead.”
“Sounds reasonable,” I shrugged, fighting to get my mind fully functioning and wondering where she was going with this conversation.
“There were plenty of sheets to clean, so I started there,” she added, looking at me meaningfully. I still wasn’t processing well enough to follow her yet.
“Okay,” I offered. Minjeong frowned and shook her head before continuing.
“Can you imagine my surprise when I found four sets of dirty sheets instead of just three?” she asked. “Mom typically does laundry on Tuesdays. I was wondering why she stripped her bed this morning.”
‘Shit,’ I thought, finally catching on. ‘Oh shit!’
“So I opened them to see if she dropped something on them that might need special attention,” Minjeong continued. “They were a mess, but not really that much different than any of the other sheets. They were damp and cum stained.”
“Really?” I finally got out, my mind whirling. “I guess it’s true. Even moms need to take care of themselves.”
“Minho, there were fluids from both a woman and a man,” she said angrily. “What happened last night?”
I was tempted to deny everything and play stupid, but Minjeong wouldn’t fall for it, not after she saw my expression when she mentioned what she found. I’m sure I looked guilty as hell and Minjeong could usually read me better than anyone else other than mom.
I was also tempted to tell her that I took care of myself before mom came home and that she must have followed suit afterward, but one look into Minjeong’s eyes and I knew it was pointless, so instead, I told her the truth. It didn’t take very long.
“I can’t believe it,” Minjeong said, shaking her head.
“Honestly, me neither,” I sighed. “It’s not like I planned it.”
“But you didn’t stop it either,” Minjeong said pointedly.
“I was drunk!” I shrugged. “So was she and the truth is that we both needed it.”
“So, last night was the first time?” Minjeong asked.
“Yes,” I answered. We fell silent for what felt like minutes. I had no idea what to say and Minjeong was obviously trying to accept what she learned.
“Did you both enjoy it?” she asked, surprising me.
“I guess,” I answered uncomfortably.
“You guess?” she asked. “That’s it?”
“Okay, fine,” I sighed. “Yes, we both enjoyed it. Hell, it was the best sex I ever had, does that make you feel better?”
“It makes me feel left out,” Minjeong said glumly.
“It’s not like you weren’t busy with Changho,” I said.
“That’s not what I mean and you know it,” she replied. “Ever since dad died it’s been the three of us together. Now I feel like I’m on my own.”
“Why?” I frowned. “Because mom and I accidentally ended up in the same bed and let our passions get the better of us?”
“Yes,” she shrugged. I knew it was an honest answer even if I didn’t understand it.
“I’m willing to cuddle with you if that will help?” I joked badly.
“If I thought it would help, I might take you up on it,” she sighed. “But I don’t. Besides, I’m not ready for that.”
“Minjeong, you know mom and I love you.” I said.
“Yes,” she smiled, but her eyes were sad. She stood and added, “I think it’s time for a nap of my own.”
I watched her leave the room and shook my head. What could I do to make Minjeong happy? I didn’t want to see her this upset.
‘I’d better let her sleep and see how she feels when it sinks in,’ I thought. ‘Hell, it’s barely sunk in with me.’
Minjeong slept a long time. I let her. I was just thinking about waking her when mom came home. She didn’t look happy.
“My brother can be so...” she began angrily, but I cut her off.
“We have bigger problems,” I interjected. “Minjeong knows.”
“Knows what?” she asked.
“She decided to do the sheets while you were out and I was sleeping,” I said. “She found the ones to your bed.” Mom shook her head almost numbly and sank down on the couch.
“She’s twenty-three and never done a chore without me nagging and today she decides to help?” she said, obviously stunned.
I got up and went to her wine rack. It was the only alcohol left in the house because we made it off limits the night before. I poured us both a glass and handed one to her as I sat down on the couch next to her.
“How did she react?” she asked after downing half her glass.
“Oddly,” I frowned. “She wasn’t so much mad or disgusted as hurt. She feels left out. She thinks we now have something special that she’s not part of.”
“That’s bad,” mom frowned.
“I’m sorry mom,” I sighed. “This is all my fault.”
“Not all,” she said, shaking her head. “If I really wanted you to stop last night, I could have made you, but it just felt so good.”
“Yes, it did.” I said, sipping mine.
We sat there for a while. We didn’t say much, but we did finish the bottle of wine quickly enough. Minjeong came down from her nap as I was opened the second bottle. I saw her frown, but she took the glass I handed her. The three of us looked at each other in silence for a few moments.
“I know it’s been a while,” mom suddenly smiled as a thought came to her. “But I think it’s time for movie night.”
“Movie night?” Minjeong asked in surprise. “Aren’t we a little old for that?”
“That’s a great idea,” I said quickly. “You’re never too old for a movie night.”
Every once in a while, when we were kids, mom used to set up trays in her bedroom. We’d eat and watch television, something she never let us do normally. Afterward, we’d settle onto her bed and watch a movie. Mom always let us stay up late and eat plenty of popcorn and candy. It was just the bonding experience Minjeong needed now.
“Minjeong, you can choose the movie,” mom said. “I’ll order from your favourite restaurant.”
“But...” Minjeong began. It was too late. Mom was already in the kitchen picking up the phone.
“What’s gotten into her?” Minjeong asked.
“I told her what you figured out,” I replied. “She wants you to know that she loves you.”
“You told her?” Minjeong cried.
“I had to,” I shrugged. “Your reaction before was bad.”
“I was tired and hung over!” Minjeong snapped, but I knew there was more to it.
“Just humour mom and go with it. She’s really worried about you,” I sighed, and then added more softly. “So am I.”
“I’m fine,” Minjeong said, a little too quickly.
“Good,” I said. “Then a movie will be fun.”
“I really should go find Changho and break it off,” Minjeong frowned.
“Give him one more night,” I said. “I never liked the guy much, but even he deserves one more night of believing he’s dating one of the hottest girl’s alive.”
“Very funny,” Minjeong sighed.
“Who’s joking?” I replied, but then hit her with a couch pillow before she could respond. It was a short, vicious fight and although I typically won, just this once I let her.
“Will you two cut it out?” mom snapped from the doorway, but she wasn’t really angry. How could she be? Both Minjeong and I were laughing.
“How long until the food is ready?” I asked.
“You have just enough time to put on your shoes and go pick it up,” mom grinned.
“I walked into that one,” I laughed.
“I think I’d better go,” Minjeong sighed. “You two have been drinking.” I started to argue, but mom cut me off when she realized Minjeong was right.
“We’ll have everything ready when you get back,” mom said. I nodded in agreement.
There wasn’t that much to do, but we busied ourselves with getting mom’s room ready. We also continued to drink the wine, only slower now. When the second bottle was gone, we both agreed to hold off on any more until after we ate. We were well on our way to being drunk.
“Minho, stop that.” mom snapped. She was standing at the counter getting the popcorn maker ready for later.
“What?” I asked.
“You’re staring at my ass!”
“I am?” I laughed, walking up behind her. She turned and faced me quickly.
“Don’t you dare…” she says. “Hasn’t what happened already caused enough trouble?”
“Yes,” I sighed. “But you know the old adage. You can’t go back. We have to move on.”
“Agreed,” she said. “And moving on entails never making the same mistake again.”
“That’s not what I meant,” I said. “What happened was wrong, but I wouldn’t exactly call it a mistake.”
“Minho, you can’t be serious?”
“Oh, I am,” I said. “I really liked what happened. So did you.”
“I did not…” mom cried, but we both knew she was lying. “Okay, I was drunk and in need and you took care of it admirable, but it’s wrong.”
“And that makes it even hotter.” I groaned, pulling her into a kiss. she returned the kiss despite her protests, but when it was done she pushed me back with both hands.
“No…” she said. “Tonight is about Minjeong. We hurt her and that’s unacceptable.”
“You’re right,” I said, but then pulled her again. “But Minjeong isn’t here right now and just looking at you is driving me crazy.”
“Minho!” she cried. She spun away from me, but I had her trapped against the counter. I thrust my hard-on against her ass to let her know just how much she was getting to me. “We can’t… There’s no time…”
“I don’t know about that,” I grinned, lifting her skirt up past her ass and pushing her panties down. I was wearing sweats and they dropped past my cock easily enough. She was try to fight, but she thrust out her ass giving me access to what we both wanted. She moaned when I pushed my cock inside her pussy.
“Oh Minho…” she moaned. “What am I going to do with you?”
“I don’t know,” I grinned. “But I do know what you’re going to do for me.”
“There’s no time!” she moaned.
“Then hurry,” I groaned in reply, picking up the pace.
She was leaning over the counter as I fuck her hard. I was just starting to feel my orgasm approaching when I heard the front door open.
“Fuck.” I cried, pulling out quickly.
“No…” she moaned in frustration. “I was so close!”
“Sorry,” I said, meaning it. God, did I mean it?
“Just go stop your sister from coming in here.” she snapped. “If she walks in right now, she’ll know what we were just doing and that wouldn’t be good.”
“Agreed,” I said, pulling my sweats back up. I also pulled my shirt down and let it cover my front. It was the best I could do.
“Mom went crazy,” Minjeong said when she saw me. “There’s more food than we could eat in a week.”
“She’s really looking forward to this,” I said. “Let’s go set the food out upstairs. She’ll join us in a minute.” Minjeong must have sensed something because she looked at me funny. I guess it made sense. Only a few moments before I was stroking in and out of mom. That wasn’t something that was easy to hide, especially considering I had to stop abruptly just before my release.
I tried to focus on looking as innocent as possible, but I wasn’t sure I fooled Minjeong. On the other hands she didn’t say anything as we brought the food upstairs.
It was weird to be back in moms’ room after the night before. Scenes of what happened flashed in my head and they didn’t nothing to help calm down my already surging libido. I went to the bathroom and threw some cold water on my face after the food was set out. It helped.
The meal was delicious and we laughed and watched television during it. It was like old times except for the fact that my eyes lingered on mom overly long upon occasion. She would frown when she noticed until I looked away. I think Minjeong might have noticed once, but she just shook her head and took a sip of her wine.
The movie Minjeong picked was decent for a chick flick. We were all slightly drunk by the time it ended. We’d done a good job of denting mom’s wine collection, but the food balanced it.
“Another movie?” mom asked.
“Sure, why not?” Minjeong smiled. Mom and I exchanged a smile of our own. Minjeong seemed okay.
“Can I choose?” I asked.
“Please…” mom snorted. “I don’t want to watch something gory right now. The food is just settling in.”
“And porn is out too,” Minjeong joked.
“Hey, don’t knock it until you try it,” I teased back.
“And what makes you think I’ve never tried it?” Minjeong asked. She was clearly feeling no pain.
“Minjeong!” mom cried.
“Come on mom,” Minjeong grinned. “Are you telling me you never watched porn?”
“I haven’t,” mom shrugged.
“Wow,” Minjeong laughed. She was obviously drunker than I thought. “I would think in this day and age everyone’s seen porn, or at least a clip. I mean the internet makes it all so available.”
“Not me,” mom shrugged. “I worked with computers all day. Why would I want to be on one at night?”
“Mom, you really need to get a life,” Minjeong sighed.
“That’s a little harsh, isn’t it?” I asked in surprise.
“Oh please…” Minjeong said, rolling her eyes. “If mom had one, maybe she wouldn’t have had sex with you last night and ruined everything.”
“That’s not fair!” I said. Mom put her hand on my arm.
“Maybe Minjeong is right,” she said calmly, but her eyes were welling up with tears.
“Oh shit!” Minjeong sigh when she realized what she’d said and how badly mom was taking it. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to say it like that.”
“I know dear,” mom sighed. “But that doesn’t make you wrong. I don’t know why I let Minho do what he did.”
“You didn’t let me,” I said. “I didn’t give you a choice.”
“Oh Minho…” mom sighed. “Like I said earlier, you couldn’t...”
I didn’t give her a chance to finish. I grabbed her and kissed her. Mom was so surprised that she didn’t fight at first, but it wasn’t long before we were wresting on the bed. I rolled on top of her and pinned her under me before kissing her again.
“Wow.” Minjeong sigh, reminding me she was there.
“And that’s what happened last night,” I said, moving off with some difficulty. “She couldn’t have stopped me if she wanted to.”
“But I didn’t want to,” mom said, sitting up and wiping her lips. “And that’s really the point.”
“This is a lot more than just incest,” Minjeong said, shaking her head. “You two are seriously perverted!”
“And you’re not?” I asked. “I heard your bed last night. It was slamming into the wall pretty hard.”
“He’s my boyfriend! that doesn’t make me perverted!” Minjeong groaned.
“But you can’t say that you didn’t like what you just saw. I can see it in your eyes.” Mom said.
“So?”
“So, if you weren’t perverted you would have been disgusted,” mom replied. “Instead, you got excited.”
“I’m both,” Minjeong said.
“Maybe, but you’re a lot more of the second,” I grinned.
“I’m drunk,” Minjeong said again.
“We all are,” I shrugged. “What does that have to do with it?”
“It’s the alcohol making the sight of you two kissing turn me,” Minjeong said.
“I doubt it works that way,” I said.
“Drinking lowers your inhibitions,” mom put in. “It doesn’t make you like something you don’t.”
“Fine!” Minjeong snapped. “I’m just as perverted as you two! Does that make everything alright?” She ran out of the room before either one of us could answer.
“Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “How did we get here?”
“I think we both know the answer to that,” mom frowned. “What we did was a mistake. I knew it then, but I didn’t realize how badly Minjeong was going to take it.”
“Me neither,” I frowned. “What do we do?”
“I don’t know,” mom said, and for some reason that shook me. Mom always knew what to do.
“I think we need to sleep on it and see how she’s feeling in the morning,” I finally said. Mom nodded.
“You need to sleep in your own bed tonight,” she said.
“Agreed,” I sighed, standing and going to my room without kissing her goodnight, but only because I was afraid I wouldn’t be able to stop despite what was going on with Minjeong. I loved her and didn’t want to make her upset.
I lay in bed for quite a while, unable to fall asleep. My mind vacillated between my desire for mom and my concern for Minjeong. Hell, there was a part of it that even wondered what being with Minjeong would be like.
‘Pervert!’ I grumbled, but that only made it worse.
I closed my eyes and tried to wipe all the thoughts from my head. I pictured a white room with no corners. It was my version of counting sheep. It started to work.
“Minho?” I heard from the doorway to my room. It was Minjeong’s voice. “You still awake?”
“Yes,” I answered.
“I’m sorry about before,”
“Me too,” I sighed. “I know mom feels bad too.” Minjeong came into my room and sat on the edge of my bed.
“You know what all this goes to show?” she asked.
“What?”
“That I should never do laundry ever again,” she replied. “I would never have found out if I didn’t.” It was a weak attempt at humour, but it was an attempt nonetheless.
“The man you marry better be rich,” I teased. “He’ll need to hire a cook; a maid and god knows what else.”
“Ha Ha, Very funny.”
“Hey, the truth hurts,” I laughed.
“Jerk!” she snapped, but she was laughing too. It lasted far too long, but she obviously needed it.
“Minho, I want to go back to mom’s room,” she said afterward. “Will you come with me?”
“Of course,” I said. “But what for?”
“We always end a movie night by falling asleep together,” Minjeong said softly. “I miss that.”
“Well let’s go,” I smiled, getting out of bed and taking Minjeong by the hand. We went down the hall and knocked on mom’s door. The light was still on so I knew she was awake, but she took a few moments to answer the door.
“Come in.” she finally called.
I opened the door and led Minjeong in. I took one look at mom and saw that she’d been crying. Damn Minjeong noticed too, but didn’t say anything.
“Yes?” mom asked.
“Move over,” Minjeong smiled and climbed into mom’s bed. I moved to the other side and got in as well. Minjeong was already resting her head on mom’s shoulder. “Sorry mom.”
“No, I’m sorry,” mom replied.
“We’ll talk tomorrow,” I put said. “After a good night’s sleep.”
“Sounds good,” Minjeong said, reaching out the nightstand and shutting the light. “Good night.”
“Night,” mom said.
“Sweet dreams,” I put in. I knew I was going to have some. I was in bed with my her again and it was dark. I was sorely tempted to touch her, but I knew it would be a mistake. The thought of Minjeong being in bed with us didn’t help at all.
I’m not sure who fell asleep first, but I know I was last.
“Wow…” I heard as I slowly woke up. It was Minjeong’s voice again. “Is he always like that in the morning?”
“How should I know?” mom asked in reply.
“But you’ve seen it before,” Minjeong said, her voice a little excited. I was awake now, but I didn’t open my eyes. I had a feeling I knew what they were talking about. I could feel my hardness even with my eyes closed.
“Yes,” Mom replied nervously.
“You’ve felt it inside of you?” Minjeong asked. She knew the answer, but I guess she wanted mom to say it.
“Minjeong!” mom cried in surprise, but then slowly added, “Yes.”
“Did it feel good?”
“Yes,” mom admitted. “Very good.”
“He’s big, isn’t he?” Minjeong asked. “I mean, I know he’s bigger than Changho, but he’s big in general, right?”
“Minjeong, I have a feeling that you probably have as much experience with men as I do,” mom answered. “But I’d say yes. He’s big. He’s certainly bigger than your father.”
“Who would have thought it of my younger brother?”
“Maybe we should cover it up” mom said.
“No, leave it. I like looking at it.”
“But he’s your brother!”
“And your son,” Minjeong said pointedly. That quickly quelled mom’s protests. “I still can’t believe that you both really did it.”
“You and me both,” mom sighed.
“Do you regret it?” Minjeong asked. “I mean really regret it, not just feel guilty about it because it’s wrong.”
“I regret how it’s affected you,” mom replied. “Neither one of us wanted to hurt you.”
“I know that,” Minjeong sighed. “It’s just that it’s been the three of us for so long. I didn’t realize just how much the thought of you two excluding me from something would hurt.”
“Minjeong, you weren’t excluded,” mom said. “At least not intentionally.”
“But that’s how I feel,” she replied, sounding sad.
“So, you’d feel better if we’d included you in our perverted, incestuous affair?” mom asked in disbelief.
“It would be wrong, but I wouldn’t feel so alone like I do right now,”
“Oh Minjeong,” mom said. “Don’t cry. You know I love you with all my heart.”
“I do,” Minjeong said, obviously fighting back the tears. I felt guilty making believe I was sleeping through this, but ‘waking up’ right at this moment would only make things worse.
“Are you going to be okay?” mom asked after a while.
“I’ll be fine,” Minjeong replied slowly. “But only if you do me a favor.”
“What?” mom asked.
“I want you to kiss me,” my sister said. “Like you kissed him last night.”
“But you’re my daughter!”
“And he’s your son,” Minjeong replied. “That didn’t stop you.”
“I didn’t kiss him.” mom cried. “He kissed me.”
“True,” Minjeong said, and suddenly I could feel the bed move.
“What are you doing?” I heard mom cry. “Don’t!”
“I want to kiss you,” Minjeong said. “Don’t you love me the same you do Minho?”
“Of course, but you’re a girl.” mom argued.
“So?” Minjeong asked. “Haven’t you ever kissed a girl before?”
“No!” mom cried.
“Well, I have,” Minjeong replied.
“On God!” mom cried.
“It was a long time ago when I first started dating,” Minjeong said. “Chaewon and I practiced kissing each other.”
“Your cousin?” mom cried.
“Oh relax,” Minjeong sighed. “All we did was kiss. It’s no big deal.”
“Did you like it?” mom surprised me by asking.
“Honestly… yes,” Minjeong replied. “It was the best kiss I had for a long time, but I think that was mostly because it was also the most relaxed. Eventually I met some guys who kisses drove me far crazy.”
“Like your brother’s,” Mom said, sounding thoughtful.
“I don’t know,” Minjeong said. “I’ve never kissed him.”
“Why don’t we wake him and you can see?” mom offered.
‘Oh yes, please’ I thought to myself.
“Mom, I want to kiss you first,” Minjeong said.
“I can’t.” mom moaned. “I just can’t do it!”
“Then you do love Minho more than you do me” Minjeong said, obviously close to tears again.
“You’re wrong.” mom cried, sounding teary-eyed herself. It was time to wake up. This was only moments away from disintegrating into something very bad.
“Minjeong,” I said as I opened my eyes and sat up. “Weren’t you paying attention last night? Or just a few minutes ago when mom tried to tell you her problem with kissing you?”
“You’re awake!” mom cried.
“Of course,” I smiled.
“I don’t understand,” Minjeong frowned.
“She just told you that she didn’t kiss me,” I explained. “Mom thinks of herself as a good girl. She doesn’t do things like incest and lesbianism.” I laugh.
“But...” Minjeong began. I cut her off.
“She’s never going to kiss you,” I interjected. “But that doesn’t mean she’ll stop you from kissing her.”
“She just did,” my sister cried. “I tried, but she pushed me back.”
“Try harder,” I grinned.
“Hey, Wait a minute…” mom cried, but I silenced her by grabbing her by the neck and pulling her lips to mine. Mom fought at first, but then moaned softly into my mouth.
“See?” I said, pulling back. Minjeong was smiling once again.
“I get it,” she grinned.
“Don’t!” mom cried, but she licked her lips in excitement. “Good girls don’t kiss their mothers!”
“And whatever gave you the idea that I’m a good girl?” Minjeong laughed, taking mom’s head in both hands and kissing her. Again, mom fought, but only for a few moments. Minjeong moaned happily when mom’s mouth opened.
“That looks hot” I groaned.
“Don’t worry brother,” Minjeong grinned. “I have a kiss waiting for you too.”
“Just a kiss?” I asked.
“You’re terrible!” Minjeong laughed, shaking her head before leaning toward me. Her lips were only inches from mine when she stopped. “I shouldn’t. You’re my brother.”
I grabbed Minjeong’s the neck the same way I had grabbed mom’s moments before. I pulled her to me and our lips met. She didn’t fight me like mom, but it was obvious that she wanted me to be aggressive.
“That’s so wrong,” mom moaned excitedly.
“Oh, but he kisses so nicely.” Minjeong moaned.
“It’s not the only thing I do nicely,” I grinned.
“Don’t you dare.” mom cried.
“Think you’re man enough, little brother?” Minjeong asked, her eyes starting to burn with the same lust I could see in mom’s eyes. I was certain it was in mine as well. I took off the few clothes I had on. Minjeong did the same.
“Minjeong don’t… He’s your brother!”
“And you’re my mother,” Minjeong replied. “I wish I was a little braver because then I would try doing something more with you.”
“Oh shit.” I moaned, my cock standing straight out by now. “Now that’s hot.”
“You do like the thought, don’t you little brother?” Minjeong grinned, taking my cock in her hand and stroking it. “Or should I call you big brother?”
“You can call me whatever you want,” I groaned. “Just don’t stop what you’re doing.”
“How about we let mom help?” Minjeong asked. “I don’t want her to feel left out.”
“No.” mom sigh, but everything else about her demanded to be part of what was happening.
Minjeong forced mom’s head down to my lap. Mom fell on my cock despite her protests. Minjeong watched hungrily for a few minutes. Mom’s hair was in the way, so she pulled it into a ponytail and lifted it.
“What’s that?” Minjeong frowned, looking down at mom’s neck. The hickey I left was very noticeable.
“Mom said that we could only be together for one night,” I answered, remembering. “I disagreed and left that mark. I told her she was mine until it faded.”
“Do you always mark what’s yours?” Minjeong asked, smiling sexily. She was obviously enjoying teasing me.
“Yes.” I groaned. “Now why don’t you help mom?”
“Oh?” Minjeong grinned sexily before moving down between my legs as well. She pushed mom’s mouth off of me and started licking my cock. Mom shifted down to my balls and sucked gently.
“Oh fuck.” I grunted. “I’m not going to last long with both of you doing that.”
I had one hand on each of their heads and I couldn’t stop myself from thrusting up into Minjeong’s mouth. She locked eyes with me briefly and then took my entire length down her throat. I groaned and came. Minjeong drank it all down.
“We have to stop.” mom said afterward. Minjeong smiled at her and then pulled mom’s lips to hers and exchanged a deep kiss. It actually took me a few moments to realize they were sharing my cum.
“Damn.” I groaned, actually feeling my cock start to stiffen despite the orgasm I had moments ago.
“Little brother,” Minjeong said, pulling back from mom after a while and wiping her lips. She looked at me and I smiled knowingly. “Will you help me?”
In moments I was on top of her with my cock rubbing up and down her entrance. Minjeong took it in her hand and directed to her pussy. I pushed in slowly.
“Oh brother… yesss!” Minjeong cried. “You’re going so deep!”
“Minho no!” mom cried. “She’s your sister!”
I pulled mom to me and kissed her roughly. She gasped into my mouth. I reached out and palmed her pussy, thrusting the middle fingers deep.
“Don’t worry mom,” I said. “You’re next.”
“No…” she cried, but then shifted so that her mouth was next to my ear. She whispered one word and pulled away. “Hurry…” It surprised me and my cock stiffened even more.
“I’ve never felt so full before!” Minjeong gasped. I leaned forward and kissed her as I began stroking in and out of her hot pussy. Her pussy was perfect, it was tight! Minjeong wrapped her arms around my shoulder as I thrust into her.
“He’s your brother. You’re letting your brother fuck you!” mom cried.
“Oh yeah…” Minjeong moaned. “Keep talking mom. It’s only getting me hornier!” I saw mom smiled slightly.
“It’s so wrong.” mom cried. “I don’t care how good his big cock feeling pushing inside of you.”
“Ohhh It does… It does feel so good!” Minjeong moaned. “Minho’s cock is reaching deeper than any other guy ever has before! I can feel my orgasm building.”
“Wait until it hits,” mom said, looking at me hungrily and forgetting herself for a moment. “Minho knows how to make your body feel like it’s exploding.”
“Nghhyesss!” Minjeong cried.
“But that doesn’t mean you should let him do this,” mom added, staring at her expression once more. Minjeong’s face was completely lit with her lust. “Don’t let him fill your pussy with his cum!”
“Oh yess!” Minjeong moaned. “Fill my pussy! Please!”
“You are such a slut.” I groaned, kissing her roughly.
“Minjeong, you see?” mom asked. “Now your brother thinks you’re a slut, is that what you want?”
“I want him to cum in me!” “Minjeong gasped. “I don’t care if he thinks I’m a slut. I’ll be his slut if he just cum in me!”
“So you want to be his slut?” mom asked rhetorically, but she then surprised me by turning to me and added, “If that’s what she wants then you’re doing it wrong.”
“What?” I asked in confusion.
“Sluts get taken from behind,” mom smiled. “You know that.”
“Oh yes!” Minjeong moaned. “He’ll get even deeper than way!”
I pulled out without another word. Minjeong kissed me briefly before rolling onto her stomach. Her tight ass was same as mom’s, just as enticing. her pussy was open and inviting. My mouth literally watered.
“Wait… what are you doing?” Minjeong asked as instead of going back to fucking her I shifted lower and thrust my tongue into her pussy.
“That’s it,” mom cried. “Lick the little slut’s pussy!”
“Mom!” Minjeong cried.
“You said you wanted to be his slut, now deal with it!”
“Ohhh….” Minjeong cried. “You’re going to pay for that later!” Mom smiled again.
I continued to lick her pussy until she was on the brink of orgasm. She arched her back and gave me full access.
“Minho’s little slut, do you want to cum this way or do you want him to fuck you again?” mom asked Minjeong.
“Fuck me please!” Minjeong moaned. I shifted up and thrust my cock deep with one long stoke.
“Wow.” mom gasped.
“Ohhfuckkk!” Minjeong cried. “I’m going to cum…”
I was close, but not there. I fuck Minjeong through her orgasm. She shivered and shook for quite some time. The sight was something I’d remember forever.
“Stop!” Minjeong cried. “I can’t take anymore.”
I pulled out slowly and she sighed. I turned toward mom and she bit her lip. She saw my expression and saw the look in my eye. She looked frightened despite her excitement.
“Now,” she started. “Leave me alone, you’ve already had Minjeong.”
“Come here.” I demanded.
“No!” she cried and tried to get off the bed. I grabbed her and pulled her back on. Mom rolled onto her stomach, but her hips were raised high and I could see her excitement in her swollen lips and pink gasp. My tongue was drenched in her juices a moment later.
“Wow?” Minjeong said, shaking her head. “Mom, you’re a bigger slut than I am.”
“I am not!” mom cried and tried to get away. I’d barely tasted her, but she was ready. I forced my mother back onto the bed and pushed into her from behind. The sound of her ass made when my hips slapped into it was louder, more enticing.
“Mom, be ready for the ride of your life.” Minjeong said, shaking her head.
“I am…” mom gasped.
“So, you want me to do this?” I teased.
“No…” mom cried right away. “Get off me!”
“You first!” I grunted.
“Very funny,” Minjeong said, rolling her eyes at my bad joke. I could care less. I’d just fucked her and now it was mom turn.
“Minho, this is so wrong!” mom cried as she met my thrusts.
“It really is,” Minjeong said, smiling. “But you love every second of it and you know it! You love how his cock feels stroking in and out of you. You love the thought of him cumming deep inside you!”
“No!” mom cried, but then she locked up in orgasm. She shivered and shook under me for a long time.
“We can’t keep doing that,” mom sighed as she came down from her orgasm.
“Sure you can,” Minjeong grinned. “After all, he marked you as his that first night. I can still see the bruise.”
“Only until it fades,” mom shrugged. “Nothing lasts forever.”
“True,” Minjeong said, standing up. “And I don’t think it’s fair that he marked you as just his. I like to think of you as mine also.”
“I’m willing to share mom with you,” I said, standing as well. “I’m willing to share all the incestuous sluts in my life.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Minjeong asked. I pulled her toward me and kissed her. Minjeong responded with just as much passion.
“That I want you to be my slut too,” I growled.
“I’m not marked,” she shrugs.
I shifted her around until I was behind her. I had one hand around her breast, pulling her back into me. My cock was lodged between her ass cheeks. I used the other hand to lift her hair off her neck. Minjeong’s head fell forward and I sucked on her neck.
“Yes…” she gasped. “Make me yours.”
I left a hickey on the back of her neck, just like mom’s. I also shoved her against the nearest wall and started fucking her again. Minjeong moaned with every thrust.
“Cum in me please…” she cried when her next orgasm was about to take her.
“Yess…” I growled and flooded her pussy with my cum.
“Ohh…” Minjeong cried as her orgasm exploded. “It feels so… good!” We both ended up against the wall panting and trying to hold ourselves up.
“You two better sit down before you fall,” mom said. She was watching us from the bed. I was pretty sure she’d been playing with herself as well, but she stopped after we came. I helped Minjeong to mom’s bed. We both all but fell in it.
“Mom,” Minjeong said. “Kiss me please. I want you to be part of how I feel.”
“Of course,” mom said.
“You know,” I said. “You two could do more than just kiss.”
“We’re not lesbians!” mom said.
“Mom,” I smiled. “Lesbian or not, you love her, it’s just a kiss.” I said.
“Or at least let me take it,” Minjeong smiled.
“Possibly,” mom admitted with a slow smile of her own.
“And one day I might,” Minjeong said, surprising us both. “But not today. I’m not ready.”
“No rush,” I smiled. “Why don’t we just spend the day in bed?”
“No,” mom said, sounding serious. “I have some stuff to get done.”
“And I have to talk to Changho,” Minjeong put in. “It’s bad enough you two have made me a slut, but I don’t want to be a cheating slut.”
“Oh Minjeong,” our mother said. “Must you talk like that?”
“Sorry mom,” Minjeong smiled. “I’ll hide what I am from the real world like you want me to. Besides, I’m really only my brother slut anyway.”
“What about mine?” mom asked.
“Nope,” Minjeong laughed. “You don’t want a slut. You want to be a slut.”
“I do not!” mom cried.
“Sure you do,” I put in.
“Until your mark disappears,” mom agreed.
“You know mom,” Minjeong said thoughtfully. “I think if I ever do take things further between you and me, I’ll need to mark you as mine too.”
“It only seems fair,” I grinned.
“Hey, you both know this can’t go on forever, right?” mom started.
“Sure,” I said.
“Of course,” Minjeong added.
“But that doesn’t mean we can’t have fun while it lasts,” I added.
“Agreed,” Minjeong said, exchanging a look with me. We both obviously had the same thought. “I guess I can wait a little longer to tell Changho.”
“Don’t even think about it.” mom cried. Minjeong and I both moved toward her. Mom’s eyes flashed as she tried to get away and she protested loudly when we caught her. The only thing louder was a moan a moment later.
—
“Looking good!” I said as Minjeong walked by my room in nothing but a towel.
“Thanks,” she smiled, pausing at the door. She was blond and beautiful.
“Are you in a rush?” I asked, trying to sound innocent.
“Yes, so don’t even think about it.” she snapped, not buying it for a moment. She knew what I wanted. I grinned and shrugged. Minjeong smiled at my reaction, shook her head and then added, “Truthfully, I wish I did have the time, but it’s my week to oversee the early morning workouts in the weight room.”
“What a life,” I teased.
“Tell me about it,” she sighed.
“Please…” I snorted. “You love your job.”
“It’s okay,” she replied.
“Come on,” I teased. “How does it feel to know that you’re every teenage boy’s fantasy?”
“What?” she asked.
“Minjeong, you teach in high school,” I explained. “Not only that, you are beautiful. You’re the hot gym teacher every boy thinks about late at night.”
“Oh joy,” Minjeong said sarcastically. “That’s a picture I could do without.” I couldn’t help it but laughed.
“You love it though.” I teased. She shook her head again and didn’t bother arguing.
“Minho, make sure to wake mom up on time,” she said, changing the subject. “She’s got her third interview today.”
“I know,” I smiled. “Did you see how nervous she was last night?”
“She has a right to be,” Minjeong replied. “This job is perfect for her.”
“She deserves it,” I smiled. “I can’t believe how quickly it’s moving.”
“It was pretty cool when she got a call from her old company’s biggest competitor the morning after she quit,” Minjeong said.
“Yeah,” I smiled. “She’ll do fine.”
“Fine?” Minjeong frowned. “She’ll do great!”
“True,” I laughed. “I just wish she didn’t have to fly across the country and spend days at their corporate office.”
“Oh, don’t worry” Minjeong smiled. “Mom will be home before you know it. Besides, I’m still here. I’ll take care of you.”
“That’s what I’m afraid of.” I laugh. “You can’t cook and your cleaning leaves something to be desired.”
“Jerk.” Minjeong laughed.
“On the other hand, there are some things you do very well,” I said, smiling slowly.
“Not if you keep being so mean to me,” Minjeong said pointedly and moved past my doorway.
I smiled contently. It was only two weeks since mom quit her job and everything changed so drastically at home. We were all happier now. I wasn’t sure it could last and mom kept bringing up the fact that it couldn’t, but right now I was enjoying myself immensely.
I heard Minjeong leave the bathroom and go into her bedroom. She was done there surprisingly fast. She was one of those morning people. Ugh!
“I’m leaving,” she said as she stopped by my doorway on the way out. “Go wake mom up.”
“What I have to do it?” I asked, far too comfortably to move.
“Mom needs something to help relieve her anxiety about the interview and you’re it.”
“Are you crazy?” I laughed. “She’ll be wired! If I try and go near her...”
“That’s the point,” she interjected. “Do what you always do and don’t give her a choice. She’ll thank you afterward.”
“You could do it,” I offered hopefully.
“No, I can’t,” Minjeong said.
I sighed, reading her expression. “I get it.”
“The thought of mom and me together must really turn you on,” Minjeong said, looking at me thoughtfully. “You bring it up all the time.”
“Hmm,” I said. “Let me think? My mother and sister in bed together. Two beautiful women driving each other crazy. You bet.”
“Pervert!” Minjeong laughed.
“Takes one to know one,” I called as she disappeared down the hall. I heard her leave a few minutes later. “I guess I should wake mom.”
The trip to her room was short. I didn’t bother putting any clothes on. I opened the door and saw mom sleeping in her bed. The sight made me smile.
Instead of shaking her awake, I climbed into bed next to her and pulled her into my arms. She didn’t wake up at first. She snuggled closer instead. I hugged her tight and then kissed her gently.
“Now that’s the way to wake up,” she moaned, returning my kiss.
“Only the beginning of it,” I replied, giving her another kiss before slipping under the covers.
“Minho, what are you doing?” she asked groggily. I ignored the question.
The answer was obvious.
She slept in the nude these days as well. We all did. Frequently we ended up together on the weekends, but most weekdays we slept in our own beds because otherwise we’d all be too exhausted the next day.
“Hey stop!” she gasped when I buried my face between her legs. “I have to get ready. I don’t have the time.”
“Sure you do,” I disagreed, running my tongue up and down the length of her pussy.
“We shouldn’t.” she moaned, spreading her legs and giving me better access.
She tasted just as amazing as always. She had plenty of time before she needed to leave for her flight and I planned on making it memorable. It wasn’t long before my tongue was working her clit just the way I knew she liked it.
“Oh…” she moaned as her orgasm neared. “You’re tongue is so…” I thrust a finger inside of her in response.
“Cum for me.” I demanded.
“Nghhnooo…” she cried, fighting the inevitable. A few moments later her orgasm took her. I licked and sucked until she was done.
She was smiling contently as I moved from under the covers to lie next to her. My lips were still damp with her juices, but she didn’t hesitate in kissing me. She was obviously ready for more despite her orgasm.
Her hand found my cock and she stroked it, not that I needed the stimulation. I was already hard. On the other hand, it did feel really good. I enjoyed what she was doing for a few moments before pulling her on top of me.
She gasps of surprise quickly turned into a moan when I took her hips in both hands and shifted her body until my cock was lined up with her pussy. She was still soaked. I pushed my cock up into her.
“Oh… this is new.” she cried, obviously enjoying the position as I held her hips steady and thrust into her a few times.
“It’s because you like to play hard to get,” I laughed. “I usually have to chase you and hold you down.” I thought she was going to pull off of me.
“You’ve corrupted me…” she whispered lustfully as she started slowly moving up and down.
“So you like having sex with me now?” I teased.
“I’ve always liked it,” she answered in that same lust filled tone. “It’s just so wrong!” I reached up and cupped her breasts.
“But that’s the part you love best, isn’t it?” I asked.
“Yes…” she admitted, squeezing down on my cock. “And that’s why I keep saying we have to stop. Minho, the last couple of weeks with you and your sister were completely wrong in so many ways, but the truth is that I’ve never been happier. I love you two with all my heart and the pleasure we share, sick and twisted as it is, is more than I could ever have hoped for, but it can’t last forever.”
“I don’t want to talk about that now,” I groaned. “Instead, why don’t you tell me how it feels to ride my cock?” She looked down at me and bit her bottom lip.
She looked ready to continue her argument. I thrust up into her with more strength and pinched both of her nipples gently. She gasped. I could feel her giving in slowly.
“Incredible.” she finally moaned, picking up the pace. She was now bouncing on my cock slowly.
“Focus on that and nothing else.” I demanded.
“Nghhh.” she gasped; her argument forgotten. “Your cock is so big. It fills my insides completely.”
I reached up and pulled her toward me. I kissed her passionately and then shifted her just enough for me to kiss her full tits.
“You like my breasts?” she asked, already knowing the answer, but wanting to hear me say it.
“They’re perfect.”
She smiled and leaned forward, propping herself up with her arms and dangling them in my face. She swayed slowly, teasing me. I enjoyed it for a few moments, but could only take so much of that.
I knocked her arms out of the way and buried my face between her breasts as her torso fell on me. I held onto her hips tighter and started thrusting up into her with short fierce strokes.
“Yes!” she cried as our bodies slapped against each other. It didn’t take long for her orgasm to build. I rolled us around until I was on top and continued stroking in and out of her, only now my thrusts were much longer and deeper. Her nails racked across my back.
“Try not to draw blood this time,” I groaned.
“It’s not like I do it on purpose.” she gasped.
I grabbed her hands and held them above her head, against the bed. She looked up at me and smiled. Her expression was one of lust. I took her beauty in and shook my head.
I held her like that while I thrust in and out of her over and over again, getting faster as time went by. I watched her expression as her orgasm threatened. There was nothing more beautiful to me then the passion that filled her eyes at the moment of release.
“Tell me.” I whispered, close to losing it. “Tell me what you want.”
“Don’t make me say it…” she cried. I stopped stroking for a moment. “No, don’t stop!”
“Then tell me.” I demanded. She gave in quickly.
“I want to feel your big cock buried inside of me!” she cried. “I want you to hold me down and fill me with your cum!” I thrust deep into her pussy.
“Hmm yess…” I grunted and came. She was right behind me. We shivered and shook through our mutual orgasm for quite some time.
“Thanks,” she said with a sigh afterward. “I needed that.”
“Minjeong thought you would,” I grinned, rolling off of her.
“Smart girl,” she smiled. And add, “But what we’re doing is almost over.”
“Over?” I asked in surprised concern.
“You said until the mark you gave me disappeared… It’s almost gone.” She lifted her hair to show me her neck. The hickey was still there, but it was fading. The sight of it stunned me. She walked into her bathroom before I could say anything.
I heard the water turn on as I lay there. I sat and thought for a few minutes.
-
“Minho?” mom groan as I walked in on her. “What are you doing in here?”
I didn’t bother responding. I simply walked into the shower, spun her around and pushed her against the wall. I pulled her hair into a ponytail and moved it out of the way.
“No!” she cried when she realized what I was doing, but by that time it was too late. My lips were latched onto the back of her neck. She fought, but I held her tight as I kissed and sucked on her neck until the hickey was bright once more. I let her go then and she turned to face me.
“I don’t want this to end,” I said. “Not yet.”
“But...”
“I won’t let it end!” I interjected more strongly. “You’re mine until my mark fades. That was the deal.”
“You cheated,” she said, shaking her head.
“So?” I shrugged, pulled her body against mine and kissing her hungrily.
“Minho!” Shhe moaned. “You shouldn’t have this kind of an effect on me!”
“You’re mine.” I said.
“For as long as the mark lasts,” she said between kisses. “That was the deal.”
“I knew you’d see it my way,” I smiled.
“Get out,” she said as she shook her head and laughed. “I really do need to be going soon.”
“You’d leave me like this?” I asked, motioning toward my hardening cock. “Excited and alone? What kind of mom are you?”
“The worst kind,” she said, but then dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth.
“You mean the best?” I groaned, taking her head with both hands and stroking my cock between her lips.
She locked eyes with me as I fucked her mouth. She never once looked away. It didn’t take long for me to cum. The sight of her watching me and swallowing as I spurted rope after rope of cum down her throat only made my orgasm last longer.
“Can I return the favor?” I asked, leaning against the shower wall to hold myself up. She started to stand and I reached out one hand and helped.
“When I get back,” she smiled. “We really don’t have the time. If I don’t get going right now, I’ll miss my flight.”
“I’ll be waiting,” I promised.
“I know,” she said, shaking her head.
“Don’t worry,” I added with a grin.
“You my son, have a one-track mind,” mom sighed.
“I wonder where I get it from.” I joked.
“Not me.” she laugh. “I’m a good girl.”
“Sure you are,” I agreed easily, slapping her ass playfully and laughing as I left the shower.
“Hmm,” she sigh sternly. “You and I have to talk about the correct way to treat a lady.”
“I’m willing to listen,” I replied as I dried myself. “But I’m reasonably certain you’ll miss your plane if you try and explain it right now.” She shook her head.
“Another time,” she said, fighting off a smile.
“I can’t wait,” I grinned.
She made it out of the house in plenty of time. The car the company sent to take her to the airport was only waiting a few minutes before she was ready.
“Good luck,” I said as I put her bags in the trunk. “Not that you’ll need it.”
“Thanks,” she said, getting into the car.
I waved and smiled as she drove away. I had just enough time to get a couple more hours of sleep before I had to get up and ready for class. I needed it. Mom had a way of completely exhausting me, and the thought of what might happen this weekend with Minjeong made me smile with anticipation.
The story is not ours; we are simply alter the original story to our preferred settings.
It was 1:32 a.m. when the doorbell rang. Curious, I went to the door and peered through the peep hole. Wonyoung was standing outside the door. It took a moment just to admire her pretty face, she was gorgeous.
I unlocked the door, but before I could greet her properly, Wonyoung had pushed past me and made a beeline for our kitchen. I closed the door hastily and followed her, just in time to see her bend over our sink. Several of my lustful fantasies were given a sharp kick in the groin. She raised her arm and waved angrily at me as I stood awkwardly in the hallway.
“Where’s my sister?”
“Sleeping.”
“Get over here,” she muttered.
“What?”
“Hold my hair back!” she hissed.
I approached her from behind and grabbed the bunched hair she was holding in her right hand. I turned on the faucet and let it run. Wonyoung seemed to react to the sound of running water and sighed, bending over the sink and pushing her ass into my crotch, unconsciously, I think.
“If you think you can make it,” I said, ignoring the warmth of her behind, “I can take you to the bathroom. I don’t want you to clog the sink.” She gave an annoyed groan. “Fine then,” I said, sweeping more of her hair behind her ears as we both leaned over the sink, waited for her to get sick again. “Fun night?” I inquired.
“Oh fuck you,” she grumbled, placing her hands on the sink’s rim and relaxing a little. “I didn’t know you were back in town,” I said.
“Stop talking,” she grunted. I realized that Wonyoung was drunk, and it probably took as long as it did for me to realize it because I was gradually sobering up. I realized, however, that she was probably more drunk than I’d thought, and I reminded myself not to let her fall asleep with us in this precariously impolitic situation.
Wonyoung heaved. The strain on her body drove her ass backward into my groin forcing me to reach out to keep from tipping off my feet. I grabbed, unsurprisingly, at the prominent curve of her anatomy, her right breast.
She didn't shrug me off because she was probably too drunk to care. I used the handhold to get myself back on my feet but then, failing to be slapped, I kept my hand where it was. Wonyoung groaned as she leaned over the sink, ass straight out. I realized too late that I was unapologetically copping a feel.
Was it worth it? Definitely. It reacted against my fingers with a springy vitality, its swollen roundness so elegantly pronounced on an attractive woman in this inelegant state. I squeezed. Here this poor girl was trying to barf in my sink and I groped her like any drunken frat boy. Call me an asshole, I regret nothing.
I gave one more tentative squeeze before she swatted my hand away. My dick stirred in my pants and I hoped that she didn’t feel it, or was too far gone to care.
“I’m fine!” she barked. She must have thought I was trying to keep her on her feet. “Keep your hands off my tits,” she told me. Maybe not.
“It was an accident.”
“Yeah,” she said with a smirk. We waited together for her to vomit again but after fifteen minutes she finally asked to be sat down in the kitchen and given a glass of water. I had brought her a blanket and was about to retire when she grabbed my wrist and told me to get her purse. She had left it on the kitchen table when she smashed into the kitchen. I picked it up, handed it to her.
I sat down next to her on the couch and watched her cross her legs. The jeans had so many holes and rips that I could clearly see the muscles in her thighs flexing against each other. She searched for something inside the purse and I saw no harm in taking the opportunity to stare right down her cleavage while she had her head bowed. I had never had such an unobstructed view of her chest and after leaning over the sink for so long her breasts were now fully in view. But I was satisfied with the sight before me, her chest expanding greatly as she regained her breath from the awkward crush of bending over the sink.
Wonyoung pulled her hand away from her purse and pressed something against my forearms. “What’s this?” I asked.
“Money.” she said. Right. Wonyoung snapped her purse closed and put it on the ground at her feet. She kicked off her shoes. Then she laid her fingers over her bare knees and finally looked up at me. Clearly the girl was pissed, but she wanted me to see her anger, not the fear behind it. I saw both and was curious, not to mention still buzzed enough to want to take my new mental images with me to the bathroom.
“I need you to hold this for me.”
“The money?”
She let out an annoyed grimace. “I can’t believe my sister dating a dummy.”
“Hey,” I said, handing the money back, “if that’s the way you want to be.” She shoved her hands against mine. “No, sorry, God. Just take the money.”
“Jinyoung…”
“Don’t!” she hissed. “Don’t let her know. Put it someplace she won’t find.”
“Um,” I said, trying to put my thoughts into words. “I don’t—”
“Please,” she said. That was new.
“Okay,” I said, more from exhaustion than common sense.
“And I won’t tell her you touched my tit.” I chuckled. “That was an accident.”
“Whatever. You stare at them all the time.”
We left it at that and Wonyoung curled up on the sofa. I took the money and hid it in the same panel of my toolbox where I hide my cigs. The next morning Wonyoung was gone. According to Jinyoung she was staying with their parents for a few days. I actually forgot about the money for a few weeks until I tried to sneak a cigarette the next month. Wonyoung called her sister a few weeks after that to invite us to her new place. We drove over. But Jinyoung hardly spoke the whole time and I realized that she’d actually been fairly distant for the last week. I asked if there was something the matter. After some cajoling, she told me that a few weeks back, some money were stolen from her parents’ house. The money had been saved for a rainy day. Instantly I thought of the cache of bills stashed in my toolbox.
“Do they know who took it?” I asked. Jinyoung shook her head. “Nothing else was taken so whoever stole it must have known it was there.” She paused for a moment, “…that means it must have been someone in the family.” Jinyoung was visibly shaken. I wondered if I should say something but decided to hear the rest first.
“Who?” I asked. Jinyoung sighed. “They’re not sure. The last time they had anyone over was weeks ago and they just realized the money was missing this week.”
It had to have been her sister. I wasn’t sure for what, and I definitely didn’t know why she thought she could get away with stealing something so conspicuous, but there it was. Yet a shred of doubt clung to my mind. Maybe it was a complete coincidence. Maybe last month Wonyoung had just come into a fortuitous quantity of money and wanted to unload it somewhere without telling her sister. Yeah… Right.
We were on our way up to Wonyoung’s apartment when Jinyoung suddenly stopped. “I forgot the wine,” she said. I myself had forgotten we were here to celebrate Wonyoung’s birthday. “I’ll go,” I said. “Just tell me what to get.”
“No, no,” Jinyoung was already putting a list together in her head. “I also need to get a card and that chocolate she likes.”
“Alright, well, let’s go.” I started heading back towards the car.
“No,” she said. “Stay here. I think Wonyoung’s setting up for the party later.”
I didn’t relish the idea of spending time alone with Wonyoung. She had never been my biggest fan. But it might give me a chance to find out what was going on with the enigmatic cash. After Jinyoung gave me a quick kiss and sprinted back to the car, I walked up the slightly damp stairs to Wonyoung’s place. When she opened the door, she was beaming. But the smile vanished when Wonyoung saw it was me alone.
“Where’s my sister?” she said flatly.
“Had to go pick up some things. She asked me to help you.” I followed her into the apartment.
“Everything’s already set up,” she said distractedly. As she crossed to the kitchen, I got a look at her swivelling bottom. The party was not for several hours and she had yet to get fully dressed. Wonyoung was wearing gym shorts and a black cropped top. She trod barefoot through the small but welcoming apartment. Banners and streamers hung from the ceiling and a table stacked neatly with cups and an assortment of alcohol was pushed against the wall. When I closed the door, Wonyoung was all business.
“Do you still have the money?”
“Uh—” I started. “Yeah.”
“Is it with you?”
“Why would I have it with me?”
Wonyoung rolled her eyes as if somehow it was her great misfortune to be partnered with so inept a criminal companion. Her lips, which were pressed together in a firm arc of disapproval, were a deep red. She began to speak again but I volleyed first. “Where’d you get that money anyway?”
She narrowed her eyes and placed her hands coolly on her hips. Even half-dressed she was a knockout. Her black hair was a little longer than shoulder length and straight and shiny as leaking oil. Her skin was pale and smooth like a porcelain. Then of course there was her chest, amply stacked below her round shoulders. Wonyoung’s painted nails tapped against her hips, probably wider than she liked but undeniably curvaceous. She had thighs that looked like they could wrap around a man’s back with dire consequences.
“Before you ask if that’s my business,” I said, raising a finger to staunch her bubbling protest, “bear in mind you did leave the money in my care.”
“What…” she spat. “‘Bear in mind,’ ‘in my care,’ who the hell talks like that?”
“Are you angry because I’m choosing my words carefully or because you’re trying to figure out an excuse?”
Wonyoung gave me an icy glare. “It’s just money,” she said. “I started a new bank account and I hadn’t withdrawn all the cash from my old one. I didn’t want to be walking the street with that much on me so I wanted Jinyoung to hold it for me.”
“But you told me not to tell Jinyoung.”
Wonyoung’s lips twitched. “You were a little drunk, maybe you don’t remember,” She said “…and I didn’t want her to see me drunk,” she said quickly. “That’s all I meant. You could have told her about the money.”
“Should I tell her when she gets back?”
Wonyoung swallowed hard. I could see the gears working overtime behind the white cloud of her eyes. I wanted to see how much she would admit to before I brought up about the burglarized. “No,” she said slowly. Then, “Where is it?”
“The money?” I asked.
Wonyoung nodded. A few strands of bangs fell over her eyes fetchingly. I couldn’t help notice her breasts jiggle slightly too. She wasn’t wearing a bra.
“It’s… safe,” I said. A strange but powerful notion peeked from within the dark recesses of my brain.
Wonyoung wiped the hair back from her face and bit her lower lip. We were standing roughly ten feet apart from each other, she at the counter of her kitchen and I very close to the front door. “It’s not my money,” she said.
“Oh?”
She narrowed her eyes again. “You jerk.”
I held up my hands. “Hey, I didn’t take the money. And I’m pretty sure I know where you got it from.” This shook her. “What do you mean?” she said.
“It’s your parents, isn’t it?”
“How did you know?” was out of poor her beautiful mouth before she knew how to reattach her poker face. She winced and brought her palm to her face. “My sister…”
“Yes, Jinyoung is really upset about that.”
“Does she know?” she said frantically.
“Not yet.”
Wonyoung sighed. She leaned her head to one shoulder. “Okay. So, what?”
“You tell me.”
“Are you going to give me the money?”
“I don’t think so. I feel pretty bad about your parents.”
“They can spare it,” she said acidly. “Do you want to know what I need it for?” I thought about that but I realized I didn’t really care. “No,” I said simply. This pissed her off. “God, you’re so— Fine! Let’s just sit here until Jinyoung gets back so you can tell her all about it!” Wonyoung began to tromp out of sight, into the bedroom, when I raised my alternative.
“Who said I was going to tell her?”
Wonyoung stopped. “You’re not?”
“I haven’t made up my mind yet. You need the money, I guess, but I don’t know if that makes it right to keep it.”
“If you give it to Jinyoung she’ll ask where it came from.”
“True,” I replied.
“So… what?” Wonyoung asked, frowning and looking at me over an open mouth. “Are you gonna give me the money?”
“I could be persuaded,” I said.
“What do you mean?” Wonyoung asked. “You want some?”
I grinned. “No.” My eyes were unapologetically lingering on her cleavage. Wonyoung actually followed my gaze to her own chest. When she looked up, she had this rage in her eyes. “You better not be thinking what I think you’re thinking.” She said.
I crossed my arms. “What am I thinking, Wony?”
“You’re a fucking jerk,” she said. “I’m telling Jinyoung.”
“Tell her what? That I stared at your chest because you stole the money?” She stared at the ground for a half second before looking up at me from under her dark fringe of hair. “What do you… want?” she asked.
“Well let’s get one thing out of the way first. What do you want?”
It took longer than it should have for Wonyoung to realize we were making a transaction. But she got it eventually. “I want…” she stopped herself and cleared her throat. “The money. I want you to bring it to me.”
“Okay,” I said. “You took it for your own reasons. I wash my hands of that. One day maybe you can square it with your family.”
“What do you want?” she asked apprehensively. There was a note of tension that eased into an uncertain fear.
“Um,” I said. “Take off your shirt.” Wonyoung looked offended but also surprised. “That’s it?”
“No. But that’s the start.”
Wonyoung seemed to weigh herself on either foot. She glanced at the door. “If… Jinyoung will be back soon.”
“Don’t worry about it,” I said. Outside I tried to project a cool control. Inside I was equal parts giddy, excited, fearful. Part of me was given over entirely to the lustful query of how far this could possibly go. I knew exactly what I wanted to do… But part of me didn’t see how Wonyoung could submit to it. She must have really needed that money.
“You want to see my tits?”
“Well, that and a little more,” I said.
“I’m not going to fuck you.”
I smiled. “Wony, I don’t want to have sex with you—”
“Then what?”
“How about a titjob?”
Wonyoung made a face. “Ugh. You’re disgusting.” I shrugged happily. “Okay. I’ll give Jinyoung the money when we get back, you and I can just sit here on our hands until she gets back.”
“There’s no way I’m letting your dick anywhere near me.” She said. I looked over at the chairs arranged by the door and sat down. I hooked my ankle over my knee and sat back, arms folded.
“You scumbag…” Wonyoung growled. Then she took three steps forward and crossed her arms over her taut belly. Her fingers grasped the thin fabric of her shirt and she pulled up. I was so excited I almost forgot to say, “Slowly…”
Wonyoung grumbled from somewhere in her shirt but that sound was swallowed by the smooth glide of fabric rushing against her bare skin. Wonyoung pulled up with her lithe arms and then all of a sudden, the swollen undersides of her pale breasts dripped from underneath, sprung from the cotton like fat dewdrops. I saw the first and then the second pink nipple peek from the black top and then sink down with its sister, falling solidly against Wonyoung’s chest and giving a beautiful trembling quiver. She must have been glaring at me as she balled up her shirt and tossed it onto the drink table. But I was enraptured. I drank in just the sight of Wonyoung’s full, exposed breasts. They stood out from her chest, the beautiful nipples pointed not at me but at my forehead, almost the ceiling. The areolas were smaller that made the slope of her unfettered bosom so much sweeter somehow, it was delicate. That, ultimately, was the defining attraction to Wonyoung’s breasts. They were the budded fruit of all her womanly sweetness, a blossomed youth that was sexual and feminine. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity.
Wonyoung crossed over to me. She stopped when she was standing only about three feet away and crossed her arms under her boobs and tried to look bored. “Okay,” she said. “Let’s—”
“No,” I said. “The less you talk the easier this will be to explain.” Wonyoung was furious. But half naked. So, the effect was diminished. I was horny as hell and my dick was doing everything it could to grow hands and undo my zipper itself. “Squeeze yourself,” I said.
Wonyoung grabbed her tits in either hand and squeezed, quickly, and dropped them. She gave an evil grin.
“Do it better than that,” I said. She sighed and raised her hands.
“You’ve just been waiting for this day, haven’t you?” she sneered.
“Oh yes, ma’am,” I replied cheerfully.
“What’s the matter? My sister’s tits not big enough?”
“About the same, but I like yours more, apparently.”
“You freak…” she mumbled as she drew her index fingers across her dark red buttons. “Spit on your hand,” I said. Her eyes snapped open. “What?”
“Spit on your hand and rub it on your tits. Rub it all over.” She licked her hand defiantly and smeared it over her left breast.
The skin on her nose wrinkled. It looked like she was ready to hurl another insult but glanced fretfully at the door for an illuminated realization that if her sister walked into the door she’d have both tits in her hands, presenting them to her boyfriend in lustful supplication. Wonyoung brought her palm up to her chin and spat in it, glaring at me. “Spit on your hand again.” I said. This time she did it without protest.
Wonyoung rubbed her saliva into her skin. “Do it again,” I commanded. “Ugh,” she said. She spat again and rubbed it over her breast. It was beautiful. The smooth sheen of her pale skin was now glistening under her apartment lights. I told her to repeat the same for her right tit.
“Lick your palms.” Wonyoung licked her palms and ran them over her breasts. She ran her hands down her chest, to her taut belly. I made her do it several more times. After a minute both of Wonyoung’s breasts were coated in the sticky lather of her saliva. I couldn’t hold back anymore. I reached down to my pants and yanked down the zipper. I’d barely unhooked the button before my dick popped out of my boxers and stuck straight out at Wonyoung. She actually jerked back at the sight of it.
“Holy…” she stammered, looking a little ridiculous, her cheeks shiny from the excess moisture of her spit. ‘Oh my god,’ she moaned. “I can’t believe you’re going to do this. This is so fucking gross.”
I kicked off my shoes and pulled my boxers down with my jeans. I stood up to hook them off my ankles and faced Wonyoung. Separated by less space than we’d ever shared, I gazed down into her muddy brown eyes. “Your dick is poking into my stomach,” she said through gritted teeth.
“Spit on your hand again.” I smiled as she glared up at me and spat what she had left into her palm and rubbed. A wet smacking sound of sticky skin arose between us and I gently pried her hands away and laid my hands on her tits.
I let Wonyoung go on glaring as I ran my fingers over her wet chest and weighed each breast in my hand. Her skin yielded to me. I leaned down and sniffed the spit on her chest and ignored Wonyoung as she slapped ineffectually at my shoulders. I gave her nipples two very welcoming kisses and she pushed me away.
I sat down heavily in the chair, dick sticking straight in the air. I asked her to squeeze herself a few more times before commanding her to get on her knees. Surprisingly she did this without comment. Wonyoung was now sitting with her head and neck more or less aligned with my lap. Her raven hair trailed down over her shoulders. She stared at my dick as it wagged before her nose. Her tits were inches from brushing against my balls. “Let’s get this over with,” she said.
“How do I do this, I’m not that big, it’s not gonna work.”
“Make it work, Wony, rub in it.” I said. Wonyoung didn’t answer. She just leaned in and rubbed her palm over the top of my cock, pressing it hard against her chest. “Is that what you want?” she murmured.
“That’s what I want.”
“You want me to rub my tits over your dick, you shit?”
“Harder,” I commanded her, and she complied. I stroked the back of her neck and humped forward to rub my balls against the sticky surface of her slick stomach. “Ugh,” she groaned.
“You don’t like my balls rubbing against you?”
“No,”
“You don’t mind that dick though.” I said, she didn’t say anything. I couldn’t help myself. I figured if she was willing to go this far, she couldn’t protest to a little dirty talk. “Aren’t you a little slut.”
Wonyoung knew what I was doing. She kept her eyes trained down at my cock peeking up through the tops of her breasts and bent low until it almost hit her neck. Then she flexed and came up again, my swollen dick rubbing down her cleavage and leaving a slimier trail of precum on her smooth pale skin. “Yeah, I’m a little slut,” she replied. “You like getting off on your girlfriend’s sister? That get you off, asshole?”
“Yes,” I said. I grabbed her shoulders and ordered her to rub her tits. “Harder,” I told her. “You want to fuck these tits harder?” she spat. That gave me an idea.
“Spit on it,” I told her.
“On what?”
“You know what.” — A long white trail of spit left Wonyoung’s lips and dribbled over the slit and onto my cockhead. “Kiss it.”
“No,” Wonyoung said. She didn’t look up. Her raven black hair framed her hands wrapped around my cock.
“Spit on it again.” A thin line of saliva left her angry mouth and missed my cock. It hit the wet surface of her breasts and she shook her chin to separate it from her mouth, finally using her hand to wipe it off her lips. “Don’t bother.” I told her.
“I can’t… I’m out of spit.”
“Then use your mouth.” I said as she continued to rub my dick with her breasts. She looked up at me defiantly.
“Use your mouth, Wony. I want my dick wet.”
“That wasn’t what you said you wanted…”
I pulled her hands away. Wonyoung stayed on her knees and wiped at the streaks of spittle on her chest. I cupped her boobs in my hands and rubbed them over my dick. “What am I doing to you right now, Wony?”
“You’re fucking my tits.”
“Good girls don’t let boys rub their dicks all over their tits.”
“Stop,” she said. “You said I could. Say it. Tell me you’re a good girl.” I grabbed her hands and pressed them to her breasts. Together we rubbed my dick in and out of her sticky cleavage. Wonyoung had to arch her back and sit straight while on her knees to let me fuck her tits. She tilted her neck back to keep my dick from banging her face. I wrapped my hands around her bare shoulder and drew her close. “Say you’re a good girl, Wony.”
“I’m not a …” she started “Then say you’re a bad girl.” She glared. “I’m a bad girl,” she muttered.
“Tell me how slutty you are.”
“I’m a slut.” — “How slutty are you, Wony?”
“I fucking hate you,” she said. I wiped some dry spit from her cheek. She almost bit me. I leaned back, bringing her with me. I still had my hands on her shoulders. “Tell me what you’re doing.” — “I’m giving my sister’s boyfriend a titjob.”
“I wouldn’t say this was a titjob” — “Fuck you!”
“Well, I’m going to. Do you let lots of boys cum on your breasts?”
“Is that what you want?”
“I want you to say it.” I said. Clearly no one had ordered her around this way before. Her anger was close to being spent and now she just looked incredulous. “I let boys cum on my breasts,” she said flatly. She kept my gaze the entire time, her tits rubbing up and down, up and down, the precum oozing from my dick starting to leave a thick, sudsy trail down her skin. I watched it ooze down her chest and groaned appreciatively.
“You let boys cum on you, Wony?”
“All the time,” she said. “Do you cum on my sister?”
“What do you think?”
“Does she let you cum inside her?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know? Say you’re a slut.”
“No.”
“Say it, Wony.” — “I’m a slut.” she repeated.
“Say you’re my slut.” — “I’m your slut,” she said.
“So put your mouth on my cock,” I demanded. Wonyoung’s eyes widened. She stopped rubbing her tits against me. For a moment she looked, instead of angry, perplexed. Then she looked down at my dick as if she’d forgotten what she’d been rubbing her tits against for the past five minutes.
“Can you spit?” — “No…” she said, still staring down at my cock. It was red and a little chafed but damn it was worth it. “Open your mouth, Wony.”
Her hair fell forward over her forehead as she leaned down. She bent over until my balls were smothered in her breasts and she could breathe over my cock. “Agh,” she said. “God, I can smell your dick.” I leaned up and felt Wonyoung’s puckered lips suck my cockhead. Running my fingers through her hair. I reached down and pulled my dick from her mouth. Mid-suck, I pulled a string of saliva and cum from off her tongue.
I pushed forward. Wonyoung tumbled backward onto the carpet. Her thick thighs widened to let me follow her down. I was suddenly intensely aware of how close I was to fucking a pussy that was not Jinyoung’s. Then again, I’d just had my dick in her sister’s mouth. I crouched over Wonyoung and pinned both of her hands with my own, my dick almost balanced on her chin. Wonyoung stared at it as if it would bite her.
“You don’t deserve my sister,” she hissed. I stroked her hair over her forehead and gazed into her eyes.
“Use your mouth, Wony. Make it wet. Just use your tongue. I’m keeping the money until you make me cum.”
Wonyoung shut her eyes and parted her lips, silently allowing me to slide my shaft across her open mouth. From underneath she stuck out her tongue. I popped my cock back and forth along her mouth, dragging my balls against her lips and pressing my shaft against her high cheekbone, and she dutifully licked it each time it entered her mouth. “Say you’re a slut,” My dick retreated from her face. “I’m a slut,” she repeated. I slipped my dick back over her mouth. “Say it again.”
“uhmaslot,” she mumbled as I entered her mouth. Then I pulled out of her lips and trailed my dick down her cheek and neck until it was resting on her breast.
“You’re asshole,” she hissed. “I hope my sister comes home right now and sees you jerking off on me.”
“I’d fucking love it.” Clear precum was oozing out of my cock and pooling in the hollow of Wonyoung’s neck.
“What about when I tell her what you did to me?”
I trailed my dick down her stomach and rested the base of my shaft against her clit. An expected tremor radiated out of her every limb and her protests were silenced by my mouth over hers. I slid my dick back up her stomach and watched the sticky mess it made of her curvaceous body. “I just needed to get you out of my system,” I told her. “I’m going to cum.”
“Don’t cum on my face,” she said. ‘Don’t you dare,’ she threatened softly. In her eyes was the spark of defiant seduction. “Don’t you dare cum on my face,” she spat. I held my shaft over her neck and made her grab me. As soon as her fingers slipped over my cock, she started jerking me.
“Don’t you dare,” she spat as she tried to point my cock away from her. “Don’t you fucking dare cum on my face.” She repeated. The heels of my palms dug into the carpet and I felt everything between the nape of my neck and my heels seize up. I drove my knees into the carpet beneath her shoulders.
“Jerk me off, Wony. I’m gonna cum.”
Wonyoung pulled at my cock, causing me to cum over her mouth. She closed her eyes as thick ropes of jizz splattered across her nose and hair. She cried and let go. I snatched my dick from her and continued to stroke myself, cumming down her chin and neck before grabbing each breast to rub my cum over her tits.
“Do you like cumming on me?” Wonyoung gasped. I watched my cum stretch over her opened lips and immediately squirted again over her neck. “Is this how you fuck my sister?”
“Never,” I huffed. It was true. It was never that intense. Wonyoung lay on the floor and let me rub my dick over her boobs until every string of sperm had escaped. When I was done, I sat down hard beside her and gathered myself. Wonyoung sat up beside me. I reached above us and pulled down a kitchen towel and handed it to her. She took it wordlessly and wiped at her face and breasts.
“You’re awful,” she said quietly but let out a little smile and smirked. It was weird to see her smile. I sort of just nodded.
“Okay so do I get my money now or do I have to perform some other depraved sex act on you before you give it up?”
I couldn’t tell if she was joking or not. Regardless, I was spent and knew in the back of my mind I had to get cleaned up — that Wonyoung had to get cleaned up — before her sister got back.
“I don’t know if that ‘titjob’ was worth the money,” I said. ‘But yeah, I’ll get the money to you.’ After she got up, I said, “And happy birthday.”
Wonyoung rolled her eyes. “Don’t even think about following me into the shower to try to exact more payment from me. I know you haven’t given me the money yet… But that would just be wrong.”
She walked across the carpet and disappeared into her room. The word "wrong" echoed in my head like thunder, and the image of her wet smile was as bright as the lightning behind it.
Jinyoung and I were making love. It was Thursday night, and it had been about a month since I'd cum all over her sister's face and tits. It had worked in a faithless and uninterrupted way, and by the time Jinyoung returned from the grocery store, Wonyoung and I had both cleaned up and pretended that nothing had happened.
I had promised Wonyoung I’d return her ill-gotten money the next time she visited, and I’d meant it. Four weeks later Wonyoung was coming to visit us, ostensibly to see the family who hadn’t been able to make it for her birthday.
Where was I? Jinyoung and I were going at it. She planted an adoring kiss on my mouth and shifted in the bed. I turned her over gently and pulled out. She scooted forward and laid her head on the pillow, raising her slim bottom to me. I got up, planted my hands on her waist, not looking, and prodded forward enthusiastically. A sudden “Yow!” alerted me that I’d mistakenly jabbed a sensitive place.
“Wrong hole,” Jinyoung said, giggling.
“Sorry,” I replied, and grabbed my offending member. Jinyoung reached between her legs and helped guide me into her body. When my head rubbed against her slit, she gave an appreciative moan and we continued our previous motion.
Later, sitting in bed together, spent but not really sleepy, I willed myself to ignore the urge to smoke. Jinyoung thought I’d quit a year ago. She was curled around my arm and rubbing her fingers over my chest. She kissed my chest and murmured something.
“What?” I asked, looking down.
“You were going to deflower my butt,” she teased. Jinyoung grinned at me from my elbow. I smiled and stroked her hair.
“Never,” I said. She looked puzzled. “Would you ever want to?”
I thought about how best to answer this. She might not have remembered, but one night early in our relationship we’d actually become almost startingly drunk together and proceeded to try anal sex. It didn’t go very well and I’d managed to get my half limp dick about an inch into her bottom before she pulled away and made me swear never to ask her to try that again.
“I dunno,” I said casually.
Jinyoung grinned at me. “I bet you’ve thought about it.”
I laughed. Well, truth be told, I had, but I never thought of asking Jinyoung to submit to something so degrading. At least not when we’re sober.
“Why, do you want to?” I asked.
Jinyoung wrinkled her nose and shook her head. “Yuck. Like I really want your dick, or any dick — up my ass.”
I teased. “You might like it though.”
Jinyoung pinched my sides. “No way.” She settled into me and laughed. “I have a few girlfriends who’ve done it. Most of them hated it.”
“Most of them?”
“Hey, don’t get any thoughts,” she said smilingly, “actually, there was one who said she might like it.”
“Who?” I asked. Jinyoung shook her head.
“Oh, come on.”
She got defensive. “Why are you so interested?”
“I’m just curious.”
“It was Wonyoung,” she said.
My dick gave a throb of longing. My skin prickled at the memory of Wonyoung’s lovely breasts rubbing my cock. “You think she like it?” I asked, trying not to sound weird.
Jinyoung grabbed a pillow and smacked me. “Hey, don’t tell her I told you!”
I laughed and pulled the pillow away. We fell into a groping, tickling match and that was the last time we discussed Wonyoung’s backdoor proclivities.
The next day Wonyoung showed up early. I was washing the dishes in the sink and Jinyoung was getting ready for work. I listened to Jinyoung go to the door of our apartment and squeal with delight. She and her sister immediately fell to talking over each other and laughing. The rush of the faucet blotted out most of the ensuing mania.
As I scrubbed the dishes clean, I listened to them clatter over our hardwood floor in their heels, commenting on new pieces of furniture or the mirror Jinyoung had just purchased. They quieted for a moment and I figured they were either whispering about one or another family members or boyfriends or preening themselves in the mirror. I tried not to think too hard about what Wonyoung might be wearing. Unconsciously, my crotch did the thinking for me.
A few hardy knocks on the wood and Jinyoung were at my cheek with a quick kiss and a smile. “I told Wonyoung she could stay here and gave her the spare key. You’re leaving at eleven?” — “Yep.” — “I told her not to touch your desk.”
I grabbed Jinyoung’s fingers with my soapy hand and kissed her soft knuckles. “Thanks, babe.” She smiled and strode out of the kitchen. She and her sister exited the apartment together, their voices echoing down the three flights of stairs to the street. Then there was silence broken only by the door to our apartment building swinging open and shut. The old staircase made new protest at the swift stomping back up to the top. I heard each creak over the gushing water. I heard the apartment door swing open and shut. Then silence.
Wonyoung’s heels went clack on the hardwood five or six times until the final step emptied out into the kitchen. I turned around. Wonyoung was standing with her arms crossed and her long legs planted in black, open-toed heels. She had on, a plain black skirt that cut off at about the mid-thigh and a white blouse that was fairly conservative except for a long loose decolletage that draped over her breasts and bared her cleavage. She had her lips pressed tightly together and her thin eyebrows furrowed on her forehead. To say she was squinting would be the wrong way to describe it. But her eyelids fought hard to keep it that way.
“Where’s the money?” she growled.
I pointed to the faucet and then at my ear. “I can’t hear you,” I yelled. “The water!” I pointed at the faucet again.
“Where’s the money?” Wonyoung repeated, lower, actually, than last time. I lifted a sudsy plate to reiterate my handicap. Her white eyes flared. “It’s not in your desk.”
I switched off the tap. “Jinyoung told you not to mess with the desk.”
“You fucked my tits.”
“Fair enough.” I wiped the plate dry, taking great care to scrub every inch before setting it carefully on the rack. “How’s your day?” I asked.
“Where. Is. The money?”
“It’s safe,” I said. “Misses you. Says it’s been feeling a bit lonely.”
Wonyoung brought her hand to her mouth and bit at her nails. She was annoyed. She was very annoyed. She spat a bit of chewed nail at the floor and leveled her gaze at me. “I will stab you,” she said.
“Interesting notion,” I replied. “It gives me an idea, actually.”
Wonyoung shook her head. “What do you want?”
I grinned. “Is it that obvious?”
“I can see your hard on!” she nearly screamed at me. I looked down quickly. I was indeed sporting something of an erection. But Wonyoung was beyond being offended. “I knew this was going to happen. I was going to spend all day hunting through your stupid apartment to get the money because I knew—” she jabbed an accusing finger at my dick, “I knew you wouldn’t give it to me! This is bullshit…” She shut her eyes tightly and groaned.
“The gods must be crazy,” I assented.
“Shut up!” she hissed. Her eyes snapped open. “Give me the money!”
“I don’t have it with me.”
“Then GET IT.” She looked at me with white fury. Wonyoung brought a hand to her left breast, almost unconsciously. “I gave you…” she started. Her frown became a dark mask. “You…”
“I know, call me whatever you want.”
She shook her head, purposely crossing her arms over the obvious gap in her shirt. “I’ll just wait till you have to go to work and find it when you’re gone.”
“That would be a very cunning plan. If the money were still here.”
“You’re lying.”
I shook my head. “When we got back, I put it in the bank. I figured I wouldn’t risk Jinyoung finding it.”
“Smart,” said Wonyoung. She lowered her arms until she was holding her forearms to her waist. “You think you’re so fucking smart.”
I didn’t say anything. I just smiled, triumphant.
“Whatever you want,” Wonyoung said, grasping her thin belt between her fingers and pulling it loose from her waist. ‘Whatever you make me give you,’ she went on, dropping the belt on the floor and reaching under her shirt. My breath caught in my throat as she pulled her blouse over her shoulders and stretched it over her arms.
Her jet-black hair slipped from the loosened neck. The black bra that clutched possessively to her chest was nearly the exact shade of her hair. She reached behind herself, her elbows sticking out and then springing back around as she effortlessly unhooked the snap and slipped the straps over her shoulders.
“I’ll tell Jinyoung,” she said, wrinkled her nose as she shrugged the bra off her breasts. It dropped carelessly to the kitchen floor. The bra lay at her feet. Her fists were balled at her hips. She squared her shoulders and leaned back, her pinkish areolas tilted up to the window and her beautiful abdomen bare from the waist up. “You want me to suck you?” she intoned, arching an eyebrow. “You want to fuck these tits again?”
I smiled.
She sneered. “Of course you do. I’ll tell Jinyoung everything. I’ll tell her everything. I don’t care if you do give me the money.”
“Oh you’ll get the money,” I said.
“What do you want me to do?”
“Take off the skirt?”
Wonyoung bent down and unzipped herself. She carefully stepped out of her skirt, still wearing her heels, drawing one knee and then the other up and over the fabric. She let it, like the bra before it, drop unceremoniously to the floor. She wasn’t wearing panties. Wonyoung’s small pubic hairs glistened in a trimmed tuft between her naked thighs. The light from the kitchen glanced across her flat stomach and made her skin glow. She stood proudly, arms akimbo, long legs lean and toned, open heels tapping at the floor.
“How badly do you want to fuck me?” she asked.
I swallowed. “Turn around.”
She did so. She pivoted in place slowly, giving me time to watch the way her muscles moved underneath her skin, the way her tight ass flexed and rippled between the small of her back and her taut calves.
“Take the heels off,” I said.
She bent over, affording me an unobstructed view of her naked ass. I heard her heels clatter over the floor and watched her stand up again, her legs suddenly less defined, her height reduced by a few inches. She was completely naked.
“Get in the shower,” I said. Her big eyes seemed to observe me from somewhere inside herself. Her mouth set in a firm line and she gently turned her head, her body following and padding rhythmically to the bathroom. I followed her as if I were invisible and she were traipsing alone through her own apartment. As we passed through the threshold together, she grasped the door and turned back.
“I’m going to tell her,” she said.
I was dumbstruck by her lips. They were always hard, always curving down, always dark, twisted away. Now they were lighter, without anything to harden them, suddenly soft and without guile. I traced the line of her soft neck down to her breasts. My eyes found their way back to her face.
“Get into the shower and soap yourself.”
“My tits, right?” — I nodded.
“You don’t care if I get my hair wet?” She rolled her eyes. ‘Right. How stupid of me.’ I watched her ass wiggle as she stepped over our fluffy bath mat and bent down to twist the knob. “Are you going to take your clothes off?” she asked without looking back.
I pulled my shirt over my head and threw it in the sink. I whipped off my belt and struggled with my zipper. By the time I’d pulled my socks off Wonyoung was standing in the shower running her fingers through her dark hair and frowning into the spray. She mushed her lips together and blew out the water that mixed with her mascara and dripped down her face. She wiped at her cheeks a few times until she’d cleaned her face and then reached for the soap. A generous blue glop of body wash squirted into her hands and she began to soap her tits, making sure she drew her fingers up her ribs and tightly scooped at her bosom the way boys like to see. She massaged her nipples until they were pointing majestically into the cascade. For a moment she held herself and glanced over at me, specifically my dick. She watched it hover over my aching balls as if hypnotized by her moistened hips.
“I guess I should thank you for not making me spit this time.” Said Wonyoung as I closed the door behind me and moved in. Wonyoung watched me apprehensively and drew back to the far side of the shower. I joined her, standing with my back to the spray.
“Can you get on your knees?” I asked. Wonyoung looked worriedly at my dick, her hands drawn up over her breasts and glanced down at the bath mat. “I don’t want you to hurt your knees,” I said.
“Gee, thanks.” She glared at me as she tilted her neck up. The bathroom was getting good and misty now and Wonyoung reached for the rim of the tub as she set herself down in front of me.
“Is it alright?”
“Just rub your dick between my tits…” she said. I did as I was told. Except I had to sit on the edge of the tub to make it work and not slip. I reached behind myself and braced against the toilet bowl. Wonyoung leaned forward and rubbed my shaft up through her breasts and heaven kissed my cock with buttered sunshine. I leaned back and closed my eyes, listening to the overpowering patter of water and humping my hips forward as Wonyoung rubbed her breasts over my cock head and stroked me up and down against her soapy skin.
“Is it worth it?” I heard her say under the spray.
“Yes,” I said. I opened my eyes. Wonyoung had to shut her eyes against the downpour of the water. To keep water from slipping up her nose she had to open her mouth. Wonyoung was blindly rubbing my dick with her tits, mouth open, water streaming down her cheeks, lips and chin and splattering off her eyelashes and bouncing against my chest. I leaned forward and slipped my lips over her wet mouth. Wonyoung jerked back.
“No,” she said. I reached down and sifted through her slit. Instinctively I found her clit and watched an uncomfortable shudder wrack her body. “No,” she said again.
“How much no?” I asked.
“No, no,” she replied. My index finger glided over the entrance of her pussy and she leaned back further. She kept trying to open her eyes under the spray of water but was deluged every time.
“Stand up,” I said. We stood up together. I helped her out of the tub and made her kneel on the carpet. Wet and shining under the bathroom light, she put her hand on the bathroom counter and softly went to her knees. She took her tits in her hands and presented them to me with her lips curled to the side.
“Bend over,” I told her. Wonyoung was flushed, confused. Her black hair was plastered to her forehead and clung to her shoulders and back.
“What?”
“Jinyoung said you wouldn’t mind.” I said as I caressed her ass.
She stared at me for a solid second uncomprehending and then suddenly her eyes went wide. I put a finger to my lips. “Ah, I wasn’t supposed to say anything.” I smiled and drew a hand over her wet shoulder. “Will you bend over for me, Wony?”
“No,” she said, “there’s no way…”
“I’ll be very, very gentle.”
Wonyoung’s neck seemed to swing on a hinge. “No, you won’t.”
“I really want to fuck your ass.” I said matter-of-factly.
“I bet you do! You want to fuck my tits, you want to cum in my mouth, you want to fuck my ass! You just want it all, don’t you?”
I held her gaze. “No, please…” she plead.
I leaned forward and kissed her neck. She shoved her fists against me. ‘Never,’ she said. I kissed down her neck, sucking at the water that collected in her clavicle. I held her hands back, thrilled at the feeling of her nipples swiping against my chest. I wrapped my arms around her and slid my hands down her ass, clutching at her cheeks. Wonyoung had to shove her arms under my armpits to get around me and beat on my back. I easily pulled my left arm back and felt down her abdomen to her hairs.
The shower roared and filled the bathroom with still more fog and Wonyoung and I silently struggled as I rolled beads of water across the soapy surface of her clitoris. “Ever…” she groaned, her body convulsing forward, instinctively attuned to the massage of her privates. “Do you want me to stop?” I asked.
“Yes,” she whispered. I sent an exploratory ring finger along the edge of her labia and dipped my middle finger inside of her. I rolled the tip of my finger along the inner front of her vagina, searching for her spot, wondering if it was possible to find it with so much hate firing back at me.
“Yes,” she grunted again, leaning against me and sinking her teeth into my neck. Suddenly she gasped as I swung my finger along the fleshy inside of her slit. “Do you know how…” she stammered.
“How what?”
“To… to put it in…?”
I continued rolling along the inside of her pussy, my thumb gently slipped against her clit. I felt her breasts relax against my chest. “I do.”
“Do you have the money?” — “I do.”
“This is the last,” she said. “You have to give me the money.”
“Bend over.” — “Promise me.”
I looked down at Wonyoung. Her nose and mouth were buried against my neck. She glanced up at me, squinting. “You know that promise is no good,” I said.
“Jerk,” Wonyoung groaned. She pushed forward, pushing me out of the way. All of her black hair tumbled forward from her shoulders and neck and I leaned back on the balls of my feet. I traced my hand over the curve of her spine, drew it over her plump ass. Then I reached back, grabbed the bottle of shampoo and squirted it into my hand. I stepped beside her and kneeled down. When my gooey palm slipped into her ass crack she tensed forward on her knees.
“Don’t worry,” I said, “it’s water based.”
“Asshole,” she muttered.
“Exactly.”
Fanning my fingers together, I drew my palm over her crease, rubbing the thick solution over her posterior and vulva. Wonyoung shuddered again and presented her ass to me. I dipped a finger into the shampoo and gently tickled her clenched asshole.
“You have to relax,” I told her.
“Enh,” she huffed. “Then don’t put it in my ass.”
With my other hand I softly stroked her clit, swept back over her pussy. She gave an involuntary release. I took advantage. I wormed my finger into her behind. Wonyoung gave a sudden “Oh!” Then her canal clutched at me like an anemone. Generously lubricated, I had no trouble slipping my finger in to the first knuckle, then the second, and after a minute all the way down.
“I can’t believe you’re doing this…” Wonyoung groaned. Her shoulders were like the hackles of a cat. “You’re going to fuck my ass…”
Hearing her say it, I couldn’t wait anymore. I drew out my finger. Then I grabbed her hip, grabbed myself, and gently encircled her anus with the head of my cock.
“She doesn’t let you, does she?” Wonyoung said from the fluffy carpet.
“No,” I said. Her body was shaking. “You want to fuck my ass?” She asked as I pressed the head of my dick against her asshole.
“You want to fuck my ass?” she repeated.
“Yes,” I said. Suddenly, or magically, her sphincter gave way and accepted the head of my cock. Her asshole slurped at me greedily.
“Fuck my ass,” she huffed. “Slowly…” Wonyoung threw her head back. A wave of flexing muscle swelled against my dick. “God I hope I rip it off.” She groaned. Just for that I pushed another inch inside. The slimy shampoo gave me easy access between Wonyoung’s crack. “Ah,” she stammered.
I drew my hands lovingly over her hips. There was no need to hold onto myself anymore: already a third of the way inside the girl, the walls of her rectum cautiously squeezed my cock.
Wonyoung hung her head. “Your dick’s too big...” Smoothly, but probably not gently enough, I pushed myself another half inch inside. “Ahh…” Wonyoung moaned. Her little fingers disappeared inside the carpet.” How far?’ she panted. “How far is it?”
“Almost half way,” I told her. “Unnh fuck…” Wonyoung groaned as I pushed inside her. “How much money?” she asked.
“All of it.”
“I’m your slut for ‘all of it.’”
“Say it again.” — “No.”
“Say it again, Wony.” — “M-make me…”
I pushed myself another inch inside and her asshole squelched around me. This time I groaned. I felt myself resonate along Wonyoung’s wet hips.
“Harder…” she coaxed. I pushed deeper inside her. I looked down. The shaft of my cock was almost buried between my girlfriend’s sister’s ass cheeks. “Make me say it,” she gasped. I slap her ass. Wonyoung moaned. “You’re my slut for ‘all of it.’”
“I’m your slut,” she breathed. “I’m…ah fuck…” She bowed her head and flexed her thighs. She actually pushed herself back. She slowly, achingly, thickly impaled herself on me. “Your… slut…” she grunted.
I squeezed inside of Wonyoung until I was balls deep. I dragged my nails against her shoulder blades and watched her muscles shiver up and down her ribs. “How does it feel?”
“Full,” she said, swallowed even. “It feels so full.” I gently pulled out. “Ah,” she sighed. And then, mercifully, I pushed back in. “Awnh,” Wonyoung shuddered. “Not… too… hard,” she pleaded.
“Promise,” I said.
“Oh no,” she moaned, as I pulled out slowly and sunk myself back inside her. Wonyoung laid herself on her forearms and put her head to the floor. The warm mist of the shower settled over us and I squeezed myself inside Wonyoung’s tight ass and imagined her sister, fucking Jinyoung softly, and watched myself fuck Wonyoung’s beautiful ass. She made tiny sounds of relief and anticipation as I pulled myself from deep inside her, and plunging back again with more vigor.
“You got it,” she moaned. “You got what you wanted…”
“You like it up the ass?”
“Punish me…” she groaned to the floor. “Don’t…” But I was never sure just what ‘don’t’ meant. I pulled out and thrust back in. Her asshole gripped me tightly but it was getting easier to slide in and out of her.
“Fuck…” Wonyoung cried into the carpet. She twisted and squeezed the shag between her thin fingers, her knees drawn together, her feet curled under her thighs and her elbows pressed to her ribs as if trying to keep my dick from poking her insides. I kept one hand on her bottom and reached between her legs to fiddle with her clit.
“Oh fuck,” she spat as she shoved herself against my dick. It was almost too good; I almost wasn’t there at all. I was suddenly back, cock buried inside Wonyoung’s rectum. And she was crying out. “Fuck me!”
I slammed into her. Wonyoung pressed her forehead into her fists and swung her pelvis back to meet me. Over the gush and senseless waste of water the sounds of our skin slapped angrily against each other — my thighs against her glistening, naked ass — bounced from tile to linoleum tile. I shoved as many fingers as I thought Wonyoung could take up her pussy and raked her ass with my other hand. “Fuck you!” she screamed. “Fuck you for being inside me!”
I’m not sure if she came. I’m not sure if the wild spasm that wracked her tits and made her belly twitch as if a million lustful worms had suddenly ejaculated inside her, made her glutinous bottom clench and the hair on her neck stand on end, was a release or some kind of guilty vibration, but Wonyoung suddenly shut up and growled low, long and deeply.
“I’m going to cum,”
“Don’t cum inside me,” she panted. I pounded her ass again, the soap, sweat and slick mucous of her insides dripping from where we connected. “I’m going to cum, Wony” I repeated.
“Don’t…” Wonyoung grunted, utterly incapable of turning or removing herself, her upper body spent. “Do you cum in my sister?”
“What do you think?”
“Don’t…” she repeated.
“I cum inside her all the time.”
“Don’t fill me with Jinyoung’s cum,” she moaned. “I can’t take her boyfriend’s cum.”
“Take it, Wony.”
“Don’t!” she groaned. “Don’t! Don’t! Don’t!”
The cum shot out of my cock like a cannonade. Wonyoung’s rectum instinctively tried to pinch me off but I was buried so far inside her it felt like I’d ejaculated into her stomach. “Annnh!” Wonyoung growled again. I pumped harder, and harder. I shot my load deep inside of her. I fucked and emptied my seed into her ass. I came, unapologetically.
Wonyoung remained on her knees and let me squeeze handfuls of her ass. I pushed in as far as I could go. My balls beat against her exposed pussy and her asshole shuddered all around me. I pulled myself up to kneel — with my knee up I was able to shove myself another quarter inch inside, then a half. Wonyoung just stuck her head back like I’d straightened her posture. When my balls finally stopped quaking, Wonyoung murmured, “Are you done?” I slid my hands over her body, my fingers pressing the supple flesh of her back. She remained on her knees; gaze locked on the bathroom door.
“I have to…” she started. She jerked her head over her shoulder, most of her face buried in her tangled black hair. Her eyes regarded me sardonically. “I have to use the bathroom,” she said. “Number one or number two?” I asked.
“Asshole.”
“Exactly.”
I pulled slowly. Wonyoung’s hips shook again. She didn’t try to hide the relief and slight pleasure of my shrinking penis exiting her body. A trail of cum followed me out, oozing from her twitching muscles. She didn’t look at me again. She just reached for the sink and pulled herself up. I sat up, too, turned off the tap, and took the door, grabbing a washcloth on my way out and rubbing myself down.
“Wonyoung,” I wanted to say something but for the life of me I didn’t know what. She was pulling her wet hair behind her ears, glaring at the two of us in the mirror.
“I’m not interested,” she said.
After Wonyoung had finished in the bathroom. It was my turn, she glared at me as I stepped past her. I soaped down to the alternating sounds of Wonyoung maybe breaking things and asking when we would go to the bank. By the time I was done Wonyoung was already dressed and holding her cell phone.
“Was that the promised call to tell Jinyoung how much fun we had?” I asked but Wonyoung wasn’t looking at me. “I have to go,” she said blankly.
“I…” she started. She seemed to think better of whatever she started and clattered past me to the front door. “I won’t be able to sit for a week, asshole.” She said, “I’ll be back for the money.” Then her world class legs were stomping down our creaky old stairs and taking her out the door and across the street.
For the funeral, her family had invited everybody, and somehow everyone got their own rooms, Jinyoung and I included. It was a surprise to me, but then again Jinyoung and I were both adults, with jobs and responsibilities. Speaking of jobs… I was sitting up in the bed. My underwear was hanging over the side of the mattress, and I glanced at it when Jinyoung’s brown hair dutifully lowered over my tight member. She was beautiful to me in that moment: in her bra, her plain pajamas on, her hair in a loose ponytail. It was the casualness of the act. She had been getting ready for bed, had taken her shirt off, and begun to comb her hair in the mirror, when she turned to me. Quietly, she’d approached me when I’d just gotten my shoes off, and helped me remove the rest of my clothes. Then she pulled the sheets back and had me sit down. I did, naked. She crawled up on the bed beside me and kissed me, then kissed my chest, then kissed my cock until it grew hard. And then she started sucking.
She did it quietly, for the most part. The house was full, though mostly quiet now that everyone had gone to bed, and we didn’t want to draw attention to ourselves. I had to wonder why she was going down on me now, today of all day, but I wouldn’t question it, not in the middle of the act.
It gets messy. I didn’t tell Jinyoung I was going to cum and she had me pretty deep. She spluttered, coughing suddenly. When she pulled her mouth back my dick was still ejaculating. Strings of cum leapt from the tip of my shaft while driblets of it stained the corners of Jinyoung’s flushed lips. She wiped her mouth and glared at me. “What the fuck?” she said. She was angry, angry enough to curse. “Ugh,” she groaned. She coughed again.
“Babe, I’m sorry,” I tried.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” she said. She sat up on the bed, in her bra, her tight stomach tensed. “It felt so good,” I said. “It’s… kind of a compliment?”
She shook her head, eyes narrow “That’s so gross.”
“Well,” I said, trying to sound dignified while my cock twitched and my sperm dried on my stomach, “if you swallowed it, maybe it wouldn’t get everywhere.” Yeah, that was not the right thing to say.
“Jesus,” said Jingoung as if that explained everything. “Sorry, I thought I was making you happy.”
“Hey, don’t do that,” I said. “I’m sorry. What do you want me to say?”
“Nothing,” she said. “I have to take a shower.”
“I’ll join you.”
“I don’t want you to.” She got up off the bed and made for the bathroom that adjoined the guest room. She came out just as quickly with a thick towel and folded it neatly on the edge of the bed. “You can use the one in the hall.”
“Okay,” I said. “Are you mad at me?” Jinyoung coughed in reply. I sighed and let her disappear back behind the bathroom door. In a moment the light was on, she coughed again, and then the shower started.
I understood her anger, at least. We had a system, and I’d blown it. My obsequious attempts at placation were always disheartening to me, because all the ‘honeys’ and ‘babies’ in the world couldn’t make me feel like I’d reclaimed my balls. It was a very real threshold Jinyoung and I were on. Not that had anything to do with cumming in her throat, though. That was my bad.
It had everything to do with where my mind wandered, and maybe why I was never relaxed with her anymore. I wiped myself off with the towel and reluctantly stepped off the bed. I’d been at war with myself for a long time, and it had only been a week since I’d cheated on her with her own sister. Yes, I was the bad guy, there was no denying that. All Jinyoung wanted was commitment and trust. I wrapped the towel around my waist. ‘You know your problem,’ I said quietly to myself, turning the bedroom knob, ‘you just can’t be trusted.’
I smiled in the dark hallway. It was true. I was a creature of instinct, but cunning instinct, and I probably didn’t deserve Jinyoung, or I didn’t deserve her. The truth was, I did love her, but it was a comfortable, uneasy love. It was affectionate, and safe. Who could ask for more? but then…
A knife at your throat.
A knife at your throat brings a lot of focus. A knife at your throat can torch your self-loathing into a sudden brick of ash, leaving you with nothing but a bath towel and dried cum on your balls. In the dark hallway, right at the edge of the bathroom, a long, sharp knife emerged from the shadows and met my neck; lightly pressed against it. It was, to put it mildly, not what I was expecting.
“Get inside,” a voice whispered.
“The… uh, bathroom?”
“Yes, idiot.”
That would be Wonyoung. I sidestepped slowly into the bathroom, the knife held firmly against my neck the whole time, Wonyoung following me into the room. She shut the door behind us, locked it, and flipped the light on. Reflexively, I had my hands up. The towel was wrapped loosely around my waist, but other than that I was naked to the world — at least the house. Wonyoung, under the light of the old-fashioned bathroom, was still in her funeral attire, minus the sport coat. The tight black blouse strained to contain the girl’s ripe breasts. The thigh-length skirt still molded to her body and, surprisingly, she was still strapped into her black high heels. Most of her makeup had been washed off, except for the thin mascara that seemed to eternally circle her eyes. And her dark, dyed black hair seemed thicker, longer now that it had ever been, like a wild mane. The full lips, the upturned nose, the familiar sneer; all of it combined with her haughty, tight body to communicate something arrestingly unattainable. It occurred to me suddenly that I was fucked, because a straight razor was in her hand, and the hand was at my skin.
The blade rose and lowered on my neck. I swallowed, “W- what happened?”
“What do you think?”
I wasn’t sure if she wanted me to answer that, but I tried anyway, “This might be because we… had sex?”
“You fucked my ass in my sister’s apartment.”
“You’re upset about that… now?”
The knife pressed against my neck and I tried to raise my hands in as unthreatening a manner as possible. “Okay, I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”
“Where’s the money?”
“It’s not here.”
She pressed the knife harder. Enough to actually draw blood. “Whoa! calm down… why would I bring it here?”
“I gave you what you wanted. It’s your fucking turn.”
“Okay, I’m sorry, I didn’t know you wanted it now.”
She surprised me by taking a swift stride forward and taking my shoulder in her other hand. The grip was tight. She was half a head shorter than me but her eyes burned up to mine with an unmistakable malice, and her hands did not waver. She was so close to my face I could have slipped my lips into the soft tresses of her bangs. The smell that came off of her was some thick but unsweetened perfume. I recognized, too, the vague smell of sweat, her sweat; in the tiny room evidence that she was human, and not entirely cold. Her breasts, unavoidably, brushed the bare skin of my chest. The two tight pinpricks I felt through the fabric alerted me to the fact that she wasn’t wearing a bra. In blind defiance of my fear, my cock began to harden.
She practically spit her next words: “When did you think I wanted it?”
“It’s in the bank — I told you.”
“You…” Her eyes searched mine for an interminable moment. Then she seemed to decide something. “You’re never going to give it to me, are you?” The knife between us was like a third person interrupting the conversation. Everything I could think to say was stopped by its contact with my skin.
“Of course I’m going to give it to you. The knife is very convincing.”
“I don’t believe you,” she said, without humor. “Get on the floor.”
“What? Why?”
“Get. On. The floor.”
My palms towards her, my eyes widened slightly, trying to grasp what was happening. “What do you want me to do?”
“I want you to get on the floor. Lie on your back.”
I took a deep breath. There wasn’t much for me to do otherwise, so I slowly bent at the knees, and went down on one, then the other. In the process, the towel caught under my right knee and fell off, piling on the floor behind me. “Uh—” I started but Wonyoung said, “Leave it. Get back.”
So, naked now, hands still raised, I slowly lowered them to sit on the big, thick bathroom rug that lay between the sink and the bathtub. Wonyoung came with me, the knife ever at my neck, her other hand digging into my shoulder. We lowered together to the bathroom floor until I was on my back, the towel splayed out beneath me on the bathroom rug, and Wonyoung slipped her legs over my hips, just below my cock, and sat on me.
“You’re already hard.”
“Sorry, can’t help it.”
“I know,” she said as she reached down with her right hand and tugged at her skirt. The fabric clung to her so tightly she had to pull at one side first, then the other, then back again, to get it up her legs. When she’d tugged and pulled enough, I could see her bare thighs under the bunched skirt. A sheer pair of black panties hugged her bald pussy. It was completely shaved, and just visible through the nearly translucent fabric. She was practically sitting on my balls, and that sight made my dick grow harder.
“Hope you’re enjoying yourself,” she said.
“I have a lot of mixed emotions right now.”
“Shut up.” She brought her right hand up and planted it beside my head. She leaned forward. Suddenly I felt the silk material of her panties shift over the base of my cock. The fabric tingled where it slid over me, and I could feel the unmistakable cleft where the panties had ridden up into her pussy. Wonyoung dragged the panties over my cock, slowly, until she reached the head, and sat on it. Buried under her pussy, my cock was swamped by the heat that emanated from inside her.
“Does that make you hard?” She asked. I didn’t answer. But my cock twitched with a reflexive throb.
“That’s what I thought,” said Wonyoung. “Rip my panties.”
It was hard to know where to look. With the straight razor against my throat, it was dangerous to look anywhere but up into her cold eyes. Her tits pushed her shirt down, until they hung over me, ripe and within reach. But I didn’t dare move my hands. You know, in case Wonyoung was crazy. I replied with a clueless, “Huh?”
“Rip. My. Panties.” The words hissed through her gritted teeth. “Asshole.”
“Wony, I don’t understand.” She dragged the razor lightly over my skin. “Shut up and do it.”
I reached up. My hands couldn’t find her by sight, so I lifted my fingers into her flat stomach. She made a face but seemed to understand it, so she allowed me to drag my fingers down her waist, and the bunched-up skirt, until I reached the gossamer material between her legs. The straps that bound her hips were barely there at all. I reached deeper, until I brushed her mound, and pulled the fabric between my fingers.
I tore them. They ripped so easily I wondered what woman in her right mind would buy such fragile things, but the pulsations deep in my cock cleared that mystery up right away. In Wonyoung’s eyes was the registered shock of feeling our bare genitals suddenly in contact, but she didn’t do more than issue a tight gasp from her mouth. I ripped, and continued to rip until the panties were in tatters. They still hung around her hips; I hadn’t touched the band; but her pussy now lay atop my cock, its lips snugly parted over my shaft.
She shifted to roll me between them. “Was it worth it? Being a prick?”
With my cock inside Wonyoung. it was difficult to answer. She leaned down until our noses almost touched. “Are you going to give me the money?”
“Yes,”
“I don’t believe you. And I fucking hate you.”
“Is that right?” — She pressed the knife against me to shut me up.
“Here’s what I’m going to do.” She reared back until she was sitting on me again. My cock was still hard, flattened against my stomach and underneath her pussy. She laid her right hand over my mouth. “Lick it,” she said.
…..
“More,” she said. I licked her palm. I licked the creases in it and the spaces between her fingers. Then she reached down, underneath her, and lifted herself up on her knees. The breach of contact between us alerted me to the coolness of the bathroom air. Above me, Wonyoung rubbed her palm into her labia. The fingers slipped in. She returned her palm to my mouth, laying her pussy over my cock again as she leaned down. ‘Lick it,’ she said. I did. This time I tasted her pussy on her hand, and my mouth lingered over the taste of her fingers. She pulled back after I planted a kiss in her palm. Wonyoung rubbed the hand into her cunt again, coating herself with my saliva. She pushed her hand into my mouth. “Lick it,” she said, more hoarsely than before. This time her thighs trembled a bit when she rubbed herself. “Again,” she said. My lips and tongue danced over her fingers. This time when she reached down, she took hold of my dick. Her moist fingers clenched, rubbing my head until the precum oozed from the slit and mixed with the saliva.
“You want to fuck me?” she asked, finally pulled my dick upright. It bulged against her belly. “You were staring at me all day.” She said. It’s true, can’t deny it.
“You fucked my mouth… You fucked my ass…” With every word her thighs contracted and released. I felt her heartbeat through her stomach, and every contraction was simultaneous with a tight stroke of my cock, like a rough caress. “You had everything. And you still fuck my sister…”
“Yes,” I said, though it was more of a groan. She leaned forward slightly, not so easy to do with my cock pressed stiffly into her. She was relentless, squeezing it in her hand. If Jinyoung hadn’t blown me minutes ago, I would be ready to cum, but the earlier ejaculation had relaxed my body. It did nothing, however, for my burning urge to reach up and pull that blouse down her beautiful chest. But she kept the knife to me at all times.
“You just want more… and more, don’t you?” She looked down.
I could see her looking at my cock but I couldn’t remove my eyes from her face, even in this state, she was gorgeous. I felt the first drips from her pussy land in my pubic thatch. “Were you going to make me fuck you?” she said. “You want my pussy? Do you want my pussy?” She rubbed my shaft against her pussy. I had to lean my head back against the tile.
Then, her knees hugging the carpet and my hips, I heard the toes of her heels clatter on the tile, she rose up; she positioned my cock straight up, and wiggled it between the lips of her pussy lips, she gasped; it made her stomach jiggle, her breasts, too, and sank down.
We both groaned as my shaft plunged in, in to her naked flesh. “Ah,” she said, as if in pain. She was wet, but not dripping. She stopped about halfway and pushed her right hand down into the carpet.
“You like that?” she hissed as she sank her hips down, forward. My cock slid along her uterine wall. Then, to my pleasure and utter shock, she bucked her hips forward, dragging my cock in and out of her, gyrating on top of me.
“I hate you…” she said. “Your fucking cock… inside me… forcing me.” Her eyes burned down into mine.
“I didn’t force you,” I said. Her pussy was so tight. For some reason I’d imagined that her being such a bitch it would only make room for a big, loose pussy. But Jinyoung’s younger sister had a tight, wet snatch. It was like a trap, and I could feel it squeeze more precum out of me, to mix with the saliva she’d forced me to lubricate her with, to mix with the juice of her own body.
“You think I wanted you?” she hissed. She clearly had an agenda, and she took to it with forceful fervor, but it was impossible for my dick to elicit no effect that deep inside of her. I realized she was trying to work me in and out of her methodically, almost mechanically.
“If you cum before I do,” she started, “I’ll cut you.” Again, still with the knife at my throat. “And tell my father you raped me. And then Jinyoung will know what a piece of shit you are...”
Wonyoung wasn’t going to cum, that’s what she was saying… “If you cum before I do?” I said, “you won’t cut me?” She sneered. I suddenly thrust my hips up, and she had to grab at the floor. I pushed my feet into the ground and thrust again. The knife could cut me while I tried but I realized now that might be inevitable.
“If you cum before I do, you won’t cut me?” I repeated.
“You can’t make me cum,” said Wonyoung.
I raised my hands up and placed them on her hips. I forced her to go down, deep down, until her tight pussy was opened over the thick base of my cock, her ass practically riding my balls. “Anh,” she gasped.
“Do you want me to make you cum?”
“Fuck you,” she said. “Tell me how badly you wanted this pussy?”
“Badly,” I said. My fingers bit into her hips. I ran the fabric of her blouse up against her ribs until I was grasping her tight skin. I made her hips swivel against me. I pushed inside her.
“What about the money?”
She leaned back. She had to keep the knife on my throat but she leaned back, very business-like, her back almost straight, while I made love to her vagina like she wasn’t even a part of it.
“You wanna give it to me now?” she said. “If you give it to me right now, then pull out. Pull out of this pussy.” She flexed her ass on top of me.
“But then you wouldn’t get a good fucking,” I said.
“If I wanted a good fucking, I wouldn’t be fucking you.”
“You just want to make me cum?”
She sneered again, the coldness in her eyes dire contrast to the heat below her waist, and the movements, almost gymnastic and snake-like, of her writhing, curvaceous body. It was her body that was built for sex; every undulation, every inch of her soft, pale skin, was meant to attract attention, meant to draw the eye, meant to force lewd fantasies.
Did Wonyoung know the men in her wake were left with no recourse but to stroke themselves to ejaculation at the thought of her wide hips under their palms, her tight ass clutching their cocks, her fearsome eyes hating them as they squeezed their manhood between her tight, moist crevices? Of course she knew.
“You’re going to cum,” she said. “You’re going to cum inside me. I’m going to squeeze your f-fucking cock until you can’t take it anymore… and, then, you’ll do it. You want to do it.”
“Yes,” I said, my hands forced her hips deeper down.
“Better slow down,” she gasped.
“I’m just getting started.”
“Oh yeah?” She reached up to her blouse. No, I thought, it’s too cruel. Her fingers slid over the slopes of her upper breasts. Her finger dipped into her cleavage. “You want these tits?” she whispered breathlessly. I didn’t say anything, but I did slow my strokes.
“That’s what I thought… You can’t handle me.”
That would not stand. I grabbed her ass and plunged my cock deep, thrusting my hips hard towards her pelvis. She bumped forward; her hand fell beside my head. Her breasts swung over my face.
“Does that make you mad?” she hissed. She leaned down until her nipple, under the black fabric, grazed the skin of my lip. I couldn’t stand it. I stretched my mouth forward, trying to catch it through the shirt. Wonyoung leaned up, laughing. “I don’t think so,” she said. “You can’t handle it.”
I didn’t like being told what I couldn’t handle. I dropped her hips suddenly, and reached for her chest. She let out a stunned “What-?” before I grabbed the blouse between my fingers and tore, like I’d torn the panties.
Her breasts freed from the rent fabric. At first, they just rolled forward, freed from the pressure but too full, too squished to leave the shirt. Still stunned, Wonyoung was pinned by my dick plunging into her behind and her hand bound to stay at my throat, so she couldn’t stop me from grabbing the torn shirt and ripping it the rest of the way. Her gorgeous breasts were freed from her clothing, plump and swollen, the bottoms still tightly trapped but the nipples, the soft skin at their sides, exposed, even held so that each bounce of her ass on my thighs, at every increasingly wet thrust and gyration, they make little jiggled forward.
“Prick,” she said.
“Did it hurt?”
“Yes,” she gasped. My thrusts were merciless now. She tried to right herself, to get more rigidly on top, but I angled my hips so that she was forced to lean forward, forced to keep her one hand planted in the tile, I hoped her knife hand was getting tired. Her breasts were beautiful, and I adored them. She shut her eyes tight.
“Do you want me to touch them?”
“N-no…” she groaned.
I thrust harder, faster. “You bastard…” she rasped. “Don’t…”
It was beautiful. The way breasts swung over me, forced to bounce with every push of my cock. It hurt her, but there was an open, hungry pout to her mouth that proved that some tangle of nerves caught in the strain forced her to like it. I couldn’t bear to see her like that any longer.
I reached up and held her breasts. Their thickness filled my hands. The hard nipples practically carved her initials into my palms. I squeezed them, and she let out a deep moan. I reached down and tore the rest of the shirt. Her breasts flopped out all the way and I scooped them hungrily between my fingers. Sweat had built up between our waists; I could feel it trickling down from where her skirt bunched up against her hips. One hand slid behind her back, the other pulled her in to me. I took one pale, puffy nipple between my lips and sucked on it.
“Suck it…” she whispered. “Is that what you want? You want to suck my tits?”
I just groaned assent to her dirty mouth. I slowed my strokes to savor the taste of her breasts. My tongue dragged over the slopes of one, licking deep between them to the space in the middle of her chest. I felt her right hand on my shoulder, maybe pushing me, maybe trying to stay steady, as I scooped the left breast towards my mouth and suckled on it, bit it lightly, tried to get as much of it in my mouth as I could fit.
I sucked harder on it, loving the taste of her, the hot, angry taste of her, and the wondrous texture of her bumpy areolas. It occurred to me, only then, at the height of my arousal and hunger for her, that I had stopped thrusting, that her pussy was slipping and gliding over me, that her left hand had gone limp — had not dropped the knife — that her stomach was quaking over mine.
“That what you needed?” she said huskily. “Needed these tits in your mouth? I know you did.” I let her nipple slip from my mouth and reached up. I took her face in both hands and pulled her mouth to me.
“Fuck you,” she spat into my mouth. She actually spat.
I wet my lips and cupped them over her own. Her tongue slithered out and tippled over mine. I thrust. She pushed. Her breasts squashed against my chest. I reached down and gripped her ass fiercely, forcing it up and down on my cock. Our spit mingled while she acted like her tongue in my mouth was there by protest. I, for my part, sucked on it, kissed her mouth, and reached for her hair. “Cum,” she whispered when our lips peeled away from each other.
“You wanna make me cum?”
“I make you cum,” she said, her face still inches from mine. She rested her breasts on top of me. “You came inside my ass.…I had to… push it out…”
“You didn’t like that?” I groaned. “You didn’t like shitting out my cum?”
“You are sick,” she gasped. “Ahn. You’re vile. You fucked me. Your big dick. In my ass.”
“Are you going to cum?”
“You can’t make me cum!” she whispered violently.
“You’re wet.”
“I’ll cut your throat.”
I got a good grip on her ass cheek. My right arm braced against her side. “You want to cum, Wony? You want it good? You want it rough?”
“Don’t—” she said. She could feel my arms’ tensed strength. “I’ll… cut…”
“Do it,” I said.
“Cum,” she said. “Ah!” She said it as I shifted my weight. She said it as I pulled at her tight ass and pushed up into her pussy with my hips. She said it as I grabbed her back and torqued her to the ground. The knife at my neck was there, but suddenly wasn’t. It clattered to the floor as we tumbled. We seemed to be a ball of wet limbs and tangled clothing for a breathless, sightless time, then suddenly she was on the ground, on her back, her fingers scratching at my neck, and I was on top, plugged inside her, and I reached down and pulled one long leg up against my body to open her pussy wider.
“Take it, Wony…”
“Ahn fuck…” she hissed. Her eyes went wide and to the toilet bowl just above her head. I pulled her hands off my neck and pinned them to the tile. She fought against me the whole time but my muscles bulged, hot with lust, and my grip on her wrists unyielding. Her open palms grabbed at nothing, her outstretched arms forced her exposed breasts up, so that their full, rippling bounty was flattened over her torn shirt. I heard her high heel knock the bathroom floor. And of course, between her legs, between her open, limber legs, where her bare pussy shed its juices under her torn, mangled panties, was me, slipping it to her, guiding my tight, insistent cock between the hungry lips of her devious sex.
“You like it better this way?” I whispered into her ear. “You don’t have to do the work. You can just let me fuck you until you cum.”
“Can’t… make me… cum…” Wonyoung panted.
I laid a wet, passionate kiss on her mouth. It was devoid of love and full, bursting with all the ravenous urges I’d built up since I’d seen her this morning. I was glad the knife was now somewhere behind the toilet, but I was plunging harder and harder into her body and I wanted to cum. Yet I refused to unless I could make her do it, and believe it. The squelches of our sex only made the hot air stink more fragrantly of two angry people fucking. I grabbed her hair and tilted her head back.
“You like it dirty?”
Hands freed, she reached down between our bucking hips. I felt her fingers work at the skirt, try to free it from my pounding hips.
“You got cum all over my skirt,” she gasped.
I reached down and pulled at it. She worked it from her side. I felt something give in the material. Something snapped. Her other hand reached down to take the clasp and open it. Then it was off, ruffled and pinned under us, like the towel and the rug and the shreds of her shirt and panties. I slowed my strokes enough to savor the curved entrance to her soft pussy.
I bent my neck to pop one of her breasts into my mouth. It was dotted with quivering perspiration. Her breath was ragged. Suddenly she reached up and clutched my shoulders. I licked up her chest to her neck and chin. And her eyes burned into me.
“I hate you. I fucking hate you.”
“You gave me everything,” I gloated to her, on top of her, my fingers biting her ass cheek and hiking her leg even higher.
“You took everything,” she rasped.
“I’m going to make you cum, Wony.”
“Can’t force me…”
“I’ll force you.”
“Force me,” she said. Her mouth now refused to close. Her upper lip was spotted with sweat; her pink tongue was writhing in her mouth. She had to breathe through that mouth, had to kiss me with it when I made her, but she couldn’t close it; the sound that issued out of it, a high but deep groan that pressed up against her flat stomach, wouldn’t allow it. Her teeth grit together for a rough instant.
“Force… me…”
“You’ll love it,”
“I hate it.”
Her leg had ridden as high as I could get it with my hand in that position. I reached under so that I was now holding it up from underneath, the back of her knee between my thumb and forefinger. The sweat running down from her calves, from the tight straps of her high heels, flowed over my knuckles and to my wrist. Our hips slapped together. Her other leg went up, the knee pointed to the ceiling. The heel scraped over the floor.
“Your dick,” she ranted. “Your fucking dick…”
“Inside you.”
“Inside me…”
“Cum on my cock, Wony. Cum for me.”
“Forced me…” she gasped.
“You forced me.”
“I didn’t force your dick between my tits.”
“Give it to me, Wony.”
“Didn’t… ah… nah… force your… cock…”
“Into your ass.”
“My ass.” She shuddered. ‘Now,’ she said. “Don’t stop…”
“Let me hear it.”
“Oh… Fuckngh…”
My dick slid back and forth, never stopping, her ass slapped the bathroom floor. She lunged for my neck. I felt her teeth bite into my shoulder. I reached up, pushed her moist back up, curved my pelvis up to meet her bucking pussy. She came silently, biting into my shoulder, her whole body a wicked vibration.
An instant later I came as well. My cock stuck bolt upright and ejaculated, pumping Wonyoung full of my cum. The thick deluge that I’d been holding back, it all came, shooting, unending. Wonyoung let out a little shriek when it happened — nothing loud enough for the house to hear — nothing that sounded pained, but a tail added to her own unleashed orgasm, something that ended her quivering and transformed it into full body squeezes. She clamped over me, with her legs, her arms, her mouth, and released all of them. If my hand hadn’t been behind her head, she would have knocked back against the toilet bowl.
The two of us shivered together without speaking, her arms draped loosely over my shoulders.
Somehow, and sometime later, we got to our feet. We gathered the pieces of clothing and the towel, into the middle of the room. She bent down and undid the straps on her heels. Then I started the shower.
-
It was the practical thing to shower together. We did it without speaking. I let her use the water first, then I came forward and soaped myself. Finally, however, it was just too much to see her splashed in water, the white suds dripping all down that buxom body. I pushed her against the shower wall, my hands cupping her breasts, then her ass, my tongue forcing its way into her mouth. She kissed me weakly, a hand skating down my back but not knowing, truly, where to go. I thought I might even feel another tingle in my crotch. But it was Wonyoung pushing me away.
“No,” she said quietly. “I really mean it.”
We parted. She finished shampooing her hair, then she stepped out and grabbed a towel from the sink cupboard. When I shut off the water, she handed me another one. She had already bound the ripped articles of clothing in another towel. I didn’t ask what she planned to do with it. The straight razor had been returned to its place.
She sort of nodded, not looking at me, and reached for the door. But I stopped her with a hand on her wrist. She didn’t say stop, she didn’t say no, she just looked at my hand, and then at me. It wasn’t really an angry look; it was tired, and more than a little ambiguous.
I started to say, “I want…”
But she cut me off with, “Yeah.” Her eyes burned into mine, without hate, but without anything I recognized. She opened the door and was gone, her hips under the white towel shifting, sashaying, into the shadows.
I shook my head. Well, who’s to say what I wanted, or what Wonyoung wanted beyond the money? I didn’t know, and other than the fact that I’m a bad boyfriend, I wasn’t going to know anything more. At least not tonight.
I went through the door to the guest bedroom, to the little yellow light by the side of the bed. Jinyoung was sitting up with her glasses on, reading a book from one of the ancient shelves.
“You were in there for a long time,” she said, looking up.
“Yeah,” I said, suddenly exhausted. I threw my towel over a chair and wandered heavily to the other side of the bed. I slid in next to her and turned over.
“Hey,” she said.
“What?”
Her voice rose. “Where’d you get that bite mark on your neck?”
Two months. Two fricking month later and all I needed is a date.
My company was hosting a large end-of-year celebration at a downtown hotel, and they were providing the rooms, food, and everything else. We only needed to show up and have a good time. There was business to be done, as well as some late afternoon seminars to attend, but the most important thing was that I needed a date. Because after the dancing and drinking, I'd have a whole hotel room to myself.
Nice guy that I am, I thought of calling Jinyoung first. But nice as I am, I’m also an asshole. It didn’t take me long to remember.
The breakup was bad. The hicky Jinyoung found on my neck began a series of questions that led to a series of shouts that led to me leaving the house before the entire family was involved. Of course, that didn’t stop it. There were angry phone calls, from both Jinyoung and Wonyoung—Jinyoung about Wonyoung and then Wonyoung screaming for her money or to get her sister off her back.
Things weren’t easy when Jinyoung and I shared an apartment. I had a head start but it wasn’t enough to get all my shit packed up and out the door. When she came home, she immediately set to tearing the place apart. She threw my toolbox out the window, and it came very close to shattering and spilling out all the money that was hidden inside of it.
I had to find someone to sub-lease my half of the apartment, which was a nightmare in this economy. I had Jinyoung’s friends calling me, leaving text messages, telling me what a monster I was. Yes, me, a monster. Well…
Comes the end of the year and I need a date for this shindig. I hadn’t even thought about it, was planning to just feel sorry for myself, drinking and try not to slit my wrists alone in the hotel room. But a chance encounter in a coffee shop changed my mind.
-
I had been sitting in the corner of the cafe with my laptop for about ten minutes. I’d been in there for an hour already, catching up on work, trying to get everything in my docket finished before the company party, when I noticed a girl come in through the door with a group of friends.
Her friends were fine, but she had a long trail of raven black hair, the unapologetic cleavage in her low-cut top clued me in to her breasts; the mini-skirt tipped me off to the ass. It was Wonyoung. For five minutes I didn’t know what to do. On the sixth minute, I shut my laptop.
She excused herself from the group to use the restroom, and when she did, I followed her in. She was closing the door behind her when I slid my foot between the door and the jamb. She started fuming even before she saw me. “Hey…” She stopped.
We regarded each other with quiet, calculating grimaces, and then, as if on cue, she opened the door and we entered the restroom together.
“What the do you want?”
“To give you your money.”
She snorted. A puff of air escaped her lips and tossed one of her bangs back over her ear. The action was adorable. “Right,” she said. “What do you want me to do, fuck you in this shitty bathroom?”
“No, but good guess,” I said.
She crossed her arms and gave me a nasty smirk. “My family thinks you’re just the sleaziest shit right now. It’s awesome.”
“What about you?”
She shrugged. “Like I give a shit. No one’s thinking about the money right now. My sister won’t stop giving me shit about you but whatever.”
“So, I guess you don’t need the money anymore?”
She bugged her eyes as if receiving some sort of revelation. “Oh, wow, you mean you’re really going to give it to me? I’m not stupid!”
“No,” I said agreeably. “No, Wonyoung, you’re a smart one.”
“Look,” she said, “you’re not my sis’s boyfriend anymore and I don’t care what you do with the money. So, uh, I think we’re done here.”
I nodded. “We can be, if you want. But I have a proposition for you.”
“Fuck that.”
I threw up my hands. “Oh Come on, Wony. Didn’t we have some laughs?”
She sneered. “Yeah, Riiight. All those times you fucked me when my sister wasn’t around? Yeah, those were great times.”
“I didn’t hear any complaints though.”
“I literally complained the entire time. Or did you not hear me calling you out, while you were cumming in my ass?”
“Good times,” I said.
She rolled her eyes. “Will you please leave? Or do you want to watch me piss now?”
“No,” I said, “my perversion does not extend that far. However, I do have a proposition for you and I ask only that you hear me out before any further profanity.”
“Fuck you.”
“Right,” I said. “I’m willing to give you your money back.”
“If…?”
“If you come to this company party with me. You’d come as my date. You’d be there with me.”
“And that’s it?”
“No, that’s not it.”
She nodded slowly. “Yeah, I thought so. You really get off on getting off on me, don’t you?” She made a grand show of searching the ceiling with her eyes. “My sister hates you right now.”
“I understand that.”
“So, what, I have to wear a nice dress, pretend you’re my prince charming?”
“You’d only be there for the drinking and food. The boring business stuff is earlier in the day.”
“Right,” she said. “And I should believe you because…?”
“I’ll bring the money with me. I’ll show it to you as soon as you get into the hotel lobby. If I don’t have it, you can walk out and leave. If you stay, I’ll give it to you.”
“When?”
“After.”
She laughed. “You think you’re so smart,”
“Actually, I thought I sounded desperate.”
“You do,” she said. “You are. You’re pathetic. Why don’t you get some other girl to come with you? Oh, that’s right. Cause you’re an asshole.”
“Maybe,” I said. “Or maybe I’d rather go with you.”
“I bet you would.” She leveled her gaze at me. “When is it?”
“End of next week. I can send you the directions.”
She took a deep breath, and without another thought, just nodded. “If I show up and you don’t have the money, I will stab you in the lobby, I don’t care who sees it.”
“I believe you,”
“Now leave, I have to piss.”
“Can I watch?”
-
The weeks stretched by like they were laden with lead weights. On the day of the party, I tossed the ill money in my duffel bag. The seminars were excruciating. The small talk was boring. But at about 7 PM, when the company members were coming downstairs in their finery, my boss was already drunk, and I was waiting in the lobby, the night, quickly, and briefly, was all worth it.
Wonyoung arrived. She had a small bag with her, enough for a night’s stay, and it was taken by the bellboy without much fuss. She knew what number the room was. And she strode towards me on the wide red-carpeted floor.
She was in nothing but a straight white dress, and I mean nothing else. She did have a pair of white heels that went all the way up, but there was not a bra strap in sight over her bare, brown shoulder. Her breasts were squeezed into the outfit, that shimmered and bent the light, and the hem went to just about thigh-level. Just about. When she walked the fabric slithered over her ass. And the eyes of the hotel did likewise.
I opened my mouth to tell her what she already knew but she cut me off. “Money,” she said. Her eyes were rimmed with dark mascara, her cheeks blushed. The money appeared in my hand and swiftly returned to my pocket.
“How do I know it’s all there?”
“It’s all there,” I said.
“Liar.”
“It’s all there,” I said. “Do you want to tell the bellboy to bring your bag back?”
“If it’s not…” she growled.
“You’ll cut me, I get it,” I said. ‘Fair is fair, I know. Now, look,’ I said, I looped my arm through hers, “you’re here as my date. So, you have to make believe you’re having a great time.”
“My imagination isn’t strong enough.”
But it was decent enough. I introduced her to my co-workers as Wonyoung, which she was, my girlfriend, which she definitely was not. They all wanted to know what she did and where she came from and she smiled and nodded whenever possible, laughing when she absolutely had to, and only tensed and flinched when I slid my hand down her backside. After thirty minutes of small talk while we waited for the bar and dance room to clear, she bent her mouth to my ear. “Where’s the expensive wine, you promised me?”
“Inside,” I said.
“Your co-workers are boring.”
“Yes… Yes, we are.”
What followed would only be more of the same. My boss came over to ask me who I was with, and I happily told him she was in love with me, a woman who believed in all the great qualities I possessed, who supported me, was faithful to me, who was not necessarily prettier than her sister, but much hotter, and fucked like a wild rabbit. My boss smiled and nodded, drunk off his ass. He had to find it first and Wonyoung sneered at his wife as she gave us both a dirty look and carted him off. “Wine,” said Wonyoung. “He drank it all, didn’t he?”
We were back at the table, everyone loosened up and drinking freely, and Wonyoung was giggling with my co-worker about how smart I thought I was, and I was just laid back enough to let them have at it.
-
The four of us broke away from the group as the night wound down, and we all helped each other find the way to the elevator and up to our floor. They said goodnight and tried to look casual as they strolled off to their room. As soon as they had their backs to us, I pressed Wonyoung up against my hotel door and kissed her.
She kept her eyes wide, watching them down the hall. I could feel her body tense, waiting for them to disappear into the room. And I kept my eyes open too, to drink in the sight of her angry eyes, feel her charged muscles, while I slid my tongue deeper into her mouth.
My hand gently pushed her to the door, while my other found her backside. I fondled one curvaceous ass cheek, almost reaching the hem of her skirt. She reached behind herself and pulled me away, but she didn’t break the kiss.
Her mouth was wet, her lips was puffy. Wonyoung pushed me off. “Ah,” she groaned. She wiped her pink-colored lip with the back of her hand. “You bit me.”
“Thought it would help your concentration.”
She gave me a withering look. “Just let me in so I can get my bag and get out of here.” I smiled in the most diabolical way that I could. Mostly for her displeasure, but the motivation behind it was very real. “You’re not leaving tonight.”
Her brows knit together. “Fuck that,” she said. “I did what you said, showed up to this stupid thing, now pay up.”
“Nope,” I said. “I told you I needed you here for the event. Tomorrow morning is when we leave. How’s it going to look if I show up tomorrow and my date’s high tailed it out of there? They’ll think you were some kind of escort.”
Wonyoung looked furious. Her eyebrows came down over those blazing eyes. I had to wonder if she genuinely hadn’t known, or if my company disgusted her that much. Down below, in my pants, I hoped it was both.
“I’m not…” she started.
“You know what you’re here for,” I said. “Don’t waste my time.”
“Don’t waste your time?” she fumed. “Okay I’m going.”
“Really? You put up with everything tonight to go home empty handed?”
“I’m not spending another second here,” she hissed. “Especially not to…”
I put my hand on the door, barring her way. “I have some of your money in my pocket. The rest is inside,” I said. “You want it, you can look for it.”
She shook her head.
“You can always just tell me no.”
The skin on her nose wrinkled, her whole face joining in to grimace. “No,” she said. “No, I won’t do anything your sick brain wants.”
“It’s not my brain,” I put in. I leaned in closer. Our bodies brushed together against the door. “Do you want the money or not?”
“It’s mine,” she said.
“So, you’re welcome to take it. Inside.”
Her eyes studied mine, the wicked gears inside calculating, maybe ways to subdue me, maybe how to kill me. I could see, though, that tonight had been no joy for her and to walk out now would only compound her fury. “Fine,” she said. “Open it.”
“Not until you know what you’re going in there for,” I said.
“To get the money.”
“To honor our deal.”
“You said I had to pretend to be your girlfriend for the night,” she said quickly, spitting the words out without thinking.
“Oh yeah,” I said.
Before she could protest, I’d swiped the key into the card lock and we pushed inside. Wonyoung’s bag was set primly beside the bed. My suit and bag were on top of it. Wonyoung stalked to the bed, to my bag, and I was treated to the sight of those long legs flashing in the striped light of the blinds, the lamp inside and the hall’s diminishing radiance. The door swung shut, and Wonyoung was at the bed, my bag unzipped, rifling through it.
I let her search, closing the door. Should I lock it? I wondered, and casually strolling into the room. It was a good room the company had provided. There was a bathroom on my left, a small kitchenette behind it and running from the door to the wall. On my right was the sliding closet, with both doors’ full-length mirrors. The bed was on the far-right side of the room and the bathroom was across from it, beside the TV.
Wonyoung’s face only grew darker as she flung my shit further across the room, to no success. A gray undershirt hung from the TV, and one of my socks had even caught in the half-lidded Venetian windows. I savored the movements of her, her bare arms scouring the bag, the fine muscles beneath the skin twitching with unconcealed tension. This was the first time, I thought, the first time my proper girlfriend wasn’t sleeping around the corner or waiting for me to return, the first time her family wasn’t around to threaten me with. We were two people in a hotel room; for all intents and purposes, as far as my colleagues knew, she was happy to be here, doing the things that couples did.
My body stirred, even as I stood motionless in the center of the room. My manhood stiffened. She had stopped going through the bag. She’d turned it upside down, finished with it in a petulant fury, its flattened fabric deflated, just like her hopes to finish this without another word to me. But if her hope was deflated it did not stop her anger. It radiated out of her, making every glistening surface of her shine that much brighter. We were both lightly sweaty from the dancefloor downstairs. Some of it had evaporated in the intervening hours. I could smell myself, sort of, but I couldn’t ignore her. Her perfume and shampoo were still lingering in her hair but her sweat, a pure, natural aroma, filled the room. She sat on the edge of the bed, one leg drawn up under her skirt, one leg heading down, way down, to her white heel in the carpet. Her hemline, which had started low, was drawn up and stuck under her bottom, so half her ass was visible on the bed. Her breasts pushed at the fabric of her top, the deep shadow of her cleavage lined with sweat. Her hair trailed over her shoulders, almost reaching the tops of her breasts.
“It’s not in there,” I said simply.
She was up, she was moving. She was in front of me, breathing in my face. She didn’t shake with all that energy; she kept it bottled and bound inside. I imagined it swirling behind her eyes.
“Give it to me,” she said.
“I will.” My eyes fell over her full lips; the bright eyes that lacked the inquisitive earthiness of her sister but were filled with something more obvious, sinister, and lancing.
“Where is it?” she said. Her lips came together, puckered. “Give it to me,” she said darkly.
“Take off your shoes.”
…
I did not expect the slap. It came so quickly, one minute I was leering at her, the next I was staring at the floor. I shook myself, and cocked my head back. Wonyoung still looked mad, but satisfied.
“You can do that again, if you want.”
“You…” she started.
“Take them off.”
She remained planted to the ground, a buxom statue, a sweaty, organic embodiment of all my sexual demons. I wanted to peel off her clothes and taste every wet crevice she hid underneath them. My cock only hardened to think I had the time to do it. Provided she didn’t castrate me in the attempt. What tickled me, though, insofar as I could be tickled, was the glimpses of superiority that I caught from her time and again. She knew I wanted to fuck her; there could be no mistaking that; but did she recognize how hard I wanted to fuck her, how strenuously I needed to sink myself inside her, how badly I wanted to hold her, and squeeze her, and hear her curse me and groan? She thought I wanted her tits and ass. That was true enough. But did she know I wanted her, inside her body, her ignorant, evil little heart?
I reached into my pocket. The money appeared, slightly damp from the sweat of my body, but neatly folded in a metal clip. Wonyoung’s eyes registered the cash, but her mouth betrayed her. It was surprise that I saw. I smiled and tucked the cash away again.
“You said that was half of it.”
“No, that’s all of it. I just didn’t know how else to get you inside. And believe me, when I lose my clothes, you’re free to take it all. I’ll keep my word about that at least,” I said. “And you’ll get it. But the night’s not over.”
“No,” she said.
“Take them off, Wony.”
Without taking her eyes off me, she fiddled with her heel beneath her. I didn’t break the stare. I watched her descend, heard the clop of her heel hit the ground, then the other. Her toes slid the shoes from her feet, and slid them behind her. The heels must have been several inches, because now her nose was about level with my chin. We stood there in silence for a moment, her seething, me letting my cock harden against the fabric of my slacks. I could do anything with her, I thought. Malevolent thoughts swirled in my brain, but if I had to be honest, I knew exactly what I wanted to do.
“You know what you’re here for?” I asked.
Her lips hardened to a tight line. My eyes led down her chin to the stiff, proud neck, to her deep cleavage, and the sparkling white dress. I wanted to throw her down and make her say my name. She never would, I thought.
“Are you going to say anything?”
“Let’s get this over with,” she said.
I reached out and drew her to me. She came without protest, though still stiffly. I let her feel me against her mound, our bodies still hot from the dancefloor. My mouth went to hers. But I was only kissing her lips. She didn’t open.
“I don’t have to put on a show for anyone,” she muttered into my tongue.
“Just me,” I said.
“Fuck you,” she said matter-of-factly.
I pulled away and nodded. “Go to the wall.” I pointed to the wall between the bathroom and the TV. She went. I waited so that I could watch her ass shift and sway under the shimmering material. How, I thought, how could a man know that was in the world and not want it? And how evil would he have to be to get it?
She turned when she reached it, looking only partly confused. She probably expected me to tell her to take it off. That wasn’t going to happen yet.
“Face the wall, Wony.”
She put a hand on it, then narrowed her eyes. “What do you want?” she said.
“I’m telling you what I want, No more questions. Face the wall. Put your hands on it.”
She did it quickly enough. She turned and laid her palms flat on the wall. But she didn’t trust me — and I couldn’t blame her — so she kept glancing behind, her eyes not failing to show her trepidation.
“Bend over,”
For once she did it without protest. This she understood. This she could see in her mind’s eye. Me, wanting her, plunging into her. Wonyoung’s hand slid down the wall as she bent at the waist. The skirt rode up the backs of her thighs, up to the bottoms of her tight little ass.
I slid the skirt the rest of the way. It nearly took my breath away. Wonyoung’s bare ass was taut, moist from the night’s exertions, the delectable handfuls of her bottom perky, round. And she wasn’t wearing a strip of clothing under there. No panties. Her pussy was shaved bare. I could tell because she bent over far enough for me to see it. I reached for her cheeks and pried them apart, to get a look at her asshole.
“What are you doing?” she growled, nearly sliding off the wall.
Annoying her, I thought. “I said no more questions.”
“Stop,” she said. My fingers dug deeper into her. Was it her asshole she was worried about? I wanted to spread those cheeks to make her uncomfortable. And it was working.
“You can yell out for whoever you want,” I said. “It’s just us tonight.”
She was turned from the wall, her hands still planted on it. “Just take it out and do it,” she hissed.
Almost business-like, I thought. I gently released her, letting her ass cheeks wobble, loving every bouncing inch of them. But I didn’t do it, at least not what Wonyoung intended. I got a good grip on her left hip, and arced my hand back, and delivered a swift smack to her right ass cheek.
Wonyoung let out a choked cry. Her hair whipped as she sank a demonic glare over her shoulder, at me. “Face the wall,” I said. She did. She pushed her hands into the wall and leaned back. I rubbed the reddened skin of her ass and swung back. I laid a second smack on her cheek, making her reel forward on her toes. “Ah!” she gasped.
I gripped her right hip, and raised my left hand. “You got me in a lot of trouble,” I said mildly, and brought my palm down on her thick little ass.
“AH!” She didn’t even try to stifle her gasp.
I slid my hands down her thighs, not stopping the slow journey of my fingertips until I reached the backs of her knees. I bent forward, my nose at her tailbone, and kissed between the fleshy meeting of her cheeks.
“Don’t…” she pleaded.
I stepped back. “Don’t what?” I spanked her again.
The white dress hung off her waist and I had to imagine what her breasts were doing under there. Without a bra, she must be hanging right against the fabric, something I could see if her long hair wasn’t in the way. But she was half naked, from the waist down, all that elegance bundled up and wrinkled at her waist, lower body planted in the carpet, anticipating her next spanking. ‘You knew what tonight was about,’ I said. I grabbed her ass roughly and spanked her hard on the right cheek. This time she swallowed her cry and released a tight exhalation. I could see her calves tense. “Didn’t you?” I said. I spanked her again. She went up high on her toes.
“Nuh!” she said.
“If you were my girlfriend, you’d be enjoying this right now,” I said.
“Fuck you,” she said.
I gave her another slap on the ass. She pressed closer to the wall.
“I asked you to come to my company retreat, and you show up without a bra and panties? Not very lady-like,” I said as I squeezed her cheeks. Then I gave her a sharp underarm smack, right between her thigh and ass.
“Ah!”
“I’m sorry,” I said. I bent over her. My lips drank in the sweat on her spine, wending a wet trail down to her tailbone again, down her cheek, to the flushed skin on her rump. “Can I kiss it better?”
She wiggled me off.
I pressed close to her. My hand sunk into the cleft of her ass until I found her labial folds. Without warning, I slipped a finger high up into her snatch. She was soaked.
“Agh!” Wonyoung growled. She peeled one hand off the wall and I pinned it back with my own. My shoes slid behind her heels to keep her at the wall and I bent over her while my fingers rimmed the inner edges of her pussy. “You… shit…” she groaned.
I bent my mouth to her ear. “What did you tell your sister?”
She laughed. This close I could smell and see the sweat running down her face, and from the line in her forehead I knew that my fingers in her were not without their reaction. Still, she laughed, ass out and bent over against the wall. So, I lubed up my thumb in her sticky pussy and pushed the button of her asshole until it sunk in.
“No,” she groaned.
“Push back, Wony.”
She did. My knuckles vanished within her tightness, and she drew herself closer to the wall, her orifices nearly free of my fingers.
“Push back.”
She sank herself back onto them.
The thought of her orifices just made me hotter, and I couldn’t stand the wet mess I was making on the inside of my slacks. With my free hand I reached down and undid my belt, telling Wonyoung not to stop pushing herself back and towards the wall. I pulled my pants and boxers down, my dick flipping up from the waistband, and hurriedly kicked my shoes off, kicking it all in a pile in front of the bathroom. I came up closer, till my cockhead was rested against her butt cheek, and snaked a finger of my free hand across her mouth, until my index broke past her lips. She tried to bite, but I ignored it. And soon she was sucking on my finger, pushing my left hand in and out of her ass and pussy.
“What did you tell her,” I said, returning to her ear. I wrapped my wet finger under her lips.
“I told her you liked to fuck me,” she said. “That you’re a pervert.”
“That’s true,” I said. I rubbed my dick back and forth on her tight cheeks. “But is that what you really told her?”
She laughed again. “Do you actually think you’re getting back together with her?”
It was something I still considered, but hearing Wonyoung say it didn’t make it sound any saner. I shoved my fingers deeper inside her.
“Ah! Don’t!”
“Don’t?” I said again. “Do you not know what you’re going to do tonight?”
She spat back her answer, the only honest answer, the one we’d both known since she’d hit the dancefloor. “I’m going to fuck you,” she said.
“That’s right,” I said. “I think you’re wet enough.”
She didn’t have an answer to that. But her body answered for her. Her juices were running between my fingers and dripping down the inside of her bare leg.
I pulled my fingers out and slid them up to her waist. She shuddered. Her whole body shook. Wonyoung sank lower into her position, the muscles in her back and legs straining, but not giving out. She was built for this, I thought. She was hard in all the necessary places to let me fuck her the way I wanted, to stay bent over against this hotel wall, soft in all the best places to take me standing up, deep. I had no doubt how deep I could go, as hard as I was for her, as wet and wide as her legs could spread. But I refused my aching cock, and that lathered pussy. I reeled back and spanked her again.
Wonyoung let out a shocked growl. “Stop!” she said.
I spanked her again. “You want to be fucked but not spanked?” I said.
“Fucking… asshole…” she growled, but it sounded half-hearted, caught in the lie.
“You were going to tell your dad I raped you when I’m not?” I said. “The knife at my throat. Your pussy on my cock? I didn’t think that was very funny.” I brought down my palm on her firm cheek. Its jiggle gave me a deep satisfaction.
Wonyoung growled again, but she laughed. It was a forced laugh, but still high, higher than the growls she made when my fingers were inside her. “I would have…” she said.
I spanked her again. Her head swung closer to the wall, but she was lower now, expecting to be fucked. She couldn’t pull herself away without falling, and I was locked behind her. She had to take the humiliation.
I pulled her dress farther up her back, exposing her smooth porcelain skin. I trailed my fingertips over her shoulder blades, digging my fingers gently under her ribs, wending down, squeezing her cheeks like I owned them.
“Why don’t you call him now?” I said. I swung back and spanked her left cheek. She rocked forward. “Unh.” I spanked her again. “Do it. Call for daddy.”
“You sick…” she groaned, then I slapped her ass — her shivering, red, tight ass — “Pervert!” she cried.
I squeezed her. My fingers teased, one after the other, the line of her moist pussy. “Say it,” I said.
“Ah!” she hissed as she felt my hand leave her skin, but she stuck her ass further out in readiness. When the spank came, she rolled with it, her hair brushing the smooth wall. “Ah!”
Pressed up against that wall I knew exactly where I fit. I grabbed myself, forced myself between her cheeks, and plunged my cock as deep into her soaked pussy as she could take me.
“AH. FUCK,” she cried.
Just as lightning fast, I slid out. Her juices came with me. There was a thick sheen of her fluid coating my cock, and a short trail of it that followed when I pulled out. Inside her, even for a moment, I knew my resolve would melt. I wanted back inside her as soon as possible. Wonyoung, however, was shaking, her legs quivering, her body rocking back and forth on her heels and toes. Her ass bent farther, and farther back, her waist gyrating, twisting like she had on the dancefloor, seeking my cock.
To my surprise, she pushed off the wall and reached behind her, pulling at the white dress and clawing it off her head. She was naked in an instant, the dress thrown beneath her. I reveled in the sight of that strong, supine body, braced against the wall.
“Just do it!” she screamed.
“Did you miss it, Wony?” I asked, rubbing my cock in the cleavage of her ass. Her body jerked at its sudden contact. “Do it,” she hissed.
“No,” I said as I put my hand on her ass. “Call for daddy.”
“You…” I spanked her. “Ah!” I spanked her harder on her tight right cheek. I gripped her cheeks possessively and laid another harsh smack on the other.
“Daddy…” she groaned.
“Say you’re sorry,”
“Fuck…” Wonyoung moaned, for the first time sounding tired. She relaxed against the wall. “Sorry… I’m sorry… daddy.”
I patted her rump. Then I gripped her hip, and guided my cock, between her pussy lips, up into that hot, wet lips.
“Ahh,” Wonyoung growled.
“Not so bad, is it?” I said. “When you apologize.”
“I hate you…”
I pulled out of that lovingly tight canal and dragged my wet cock along her leg. “Say it,”
“No,” she whined.
I spanked her.
“Fuck! I’m sorry daddy! Are you happy?”
“Yes,” I said, plunging my cock up inside her.
Wonyoung let out a breathless moan. “Harder,” she gasped. “Oh, God…”
I pulled out. Reeling back, Wonyoung let out a grunt of frustration. When she pushed her ass back to me I spanked it hard.
“Enough!” she shouted.
She whirled. The sound of her back colliding with the wall was loud, a fleshy thud. She tried not to wince when her tender bottom brushed against it. Her eyes were wide, not mad but almost crazed.
Her chest rose and fell. She was breathless, her sweat forming a trail that shined from her cleavage to her clean-shaven pussy. My hands were on her breasts in an instant. Then my mouth was on her.
“Just… do it!” she stuttered between my kisses.
“You don’t want to be spanked anymore?” I said, bending down. I rooted in my crumpled pants until I found the folded bills. I pushed them between her lips until she clamped down on them with her teeth.
I pulled off my shirt, then my socks. I trailed my hands down her arms and dragged them up above her head, then I descended on her chest, slathering her soft skin with wet kisses, popping one nipple in my mouth, balancing her full breasts in my greedy palms. Wonyoung didn’t protest. She kept her arms above her head, the money in her mouth, and I sank lower. I lapped up the sweat between her tits, drank it up from her bellybutton, going lower and lower, until I was at the wet trap of her pussy. Descending to my knees, I attacked her pussy like it was ripened fruit, first sucking up the wetness that collected at the vulva, then suckling at her exposed clitoris. Wonyoung grunted through the cash. Her hands jerked off the wall.
I dug in deeper, using my fingers to open her wet pussy, darting my tongue deeper inside her. Wonyoung jerked again, then sank her fingers into my hair. She had to, I realized. It was getting harder for her to stay on her feet. I listened to her groan again through the cash and let her unconscious sounds guide me further into her vagina.
I drank her up, what came pouring out of her, and it was danker than her sweat, unmistakeable vaginal fluid, thicker and pungent. Wonyoung ground her pussy into my face. I was so involved I didn’t notice her leg on my shoulder at first. But I felt it when the heel dug into my back.
Wonyoung pressed my head deeper between her leg, tilting her hips up to force more of herself into my mouth. She lifted her leg to steady herself, opening herself up wider. The cash tumbled from her mouth and hit me on the head. It fluttered to the ground, forgotten, when Wonyoung gave her first scream.
Like a lot of sounds Wonyoung made, it was hard for me to tell if this one was pleasure or exasperation, but suddenly she was sawing her pussy back and forth on my lips, insistently rubbing her clitoris on the soft indent in my upper lip. My tongue lapped at her, diving into her. The flood of her juice made me spit some back. It washed back over my mouth, covering it with sticky residue.
My cock was stiff as a pole between my legs. I reached down and gave it a firm squeeze, then ran my hand lovingly up the inside of Wonyoung’s knee. She slid down the wall slowly, the leg that was bent over me taking some time to roll off my shoulder. Cock in hand, on my knees, I presented it to her.
“You’re going to suck this now,” I said.
Wonyoung was past the point of arguing. She wiped her hair out of her eyes and leaned forward. I grabbed her shoulders first, her chin. I tilted her face up to mine. What I saw in her eyes was an exhausted sullenness, still the smoldering rebellion.
“Do you want to taste yourself?” I asked.
My tongue was out and her lips were on it, sucking up her own juices, letting her own stickiness coat her soft lips. I broke away and put my palm gently at the back of her neck.
Wonyoung’s lips wrapped around my dick.
I leaned back. I groaned deeply, at every fervid lick. She lapped at the slit, slathering her tongue around the swollen head, then took my member deeper to the back of her throat. Like a pro, she reached down to cup my balls.
I balked at the first sound of a gulp. “Don’t swallow,” I said. “Spit it out.”
She gave a rude noise and suddenly my balls were coated with precum and her saliva. Very soon the wetness was dripping from the base of my shaft to the floor, and Wonyoung’s fingers were massaging my balls, squeezing them just hard enough to make me groan.
She bobbed down lower. Her hand pushed my stomach, and I went back, my knees folding under me. Wonyoung crawled forward until she was on top, her throat opening above my cock until her lips were buried in my pubic bone. I twitched, and my cock bulged, and I had to pull her off or I would have cum right then and there. She came up gasping.
Her eyes were so wide I could see the whites in them under her long black lashes. She was mad, yes, but she was always mad at me; her nostrils flared as much from anger as from having her breath choked off by my wet cock.
“You like that?” she said proudly. “That make you feel big?”
I sat up on the floor, eye level with her. “Get on your hands and crawl to the mirror.” With only an eyebrow she squeezed all her contempt into that look. “Prick,” she said.
“Crawl,” I said. “Let me see that tight ass wiggle when you do it.”
She scowled, but she leaned down to the floor just the same. “Is that what it takes to make your dick hard?” she said.
“You would know.”
Wonyoung crawled, on her hands and knees, to the sliding closet and the full-length mirror. I watched her pass, every sweaty muscle on her lithe, slinking form gliding. When her ass moved past, I saw how red both cheeks were. She would be sore tomorrow, maybe even bruised. I remembered how long it took for the bite on my neck to heal and thought it might have been an even trade. That wasn’t true, but it made me feel better.
Just like it made me feel better to stand up and follow Wonyoung’s slow crawl to the closet mirror. My eyes travelled from her swaying rump to her body in the mirror. And her eyes were watching me. Her full tits were full on display. The tight ass on her rolled each time she drew up a knee to travel closer to the far side of the room. She didn’t say another word when she reached the mirror, just waited on her hands and knees for me to arrive.
I made her spread her legs. Then I kneeled down behind her.
My cock was hard and red, slick with her spit and the cum from her pussy. She was so wet it took little more than an insistent push for me to enter her. And when I did, I got to watch Wonyoung’s face as it filled her up. It made her mouth tilt down, in not quite a frown but a stiff little moue. And she got to see my smile as I kneeled behind her and placed my hands on her ass. I fucked her, and mounted her and mounted her, slowly, slowly wedging myself in. Wonyoung’s mouth widened, her shoulders broadening, her chest jutting out. The muscles in her neck and clavicle pulsed, then became more prominent as she took the weight on her arms.
I liked her on her knees. I would have said as much to her, but she knew that already. “See? That’s hard.” Then I spanked her.
She hadn’t expected it, but this time she got to see it. Her body rocked forward; her tits bounced against her arms. And I got to see, to my surprise, her shut her eyes and press her lips together, not wholly from pain but from something else, something that made her frown very much like pain, cross her brows very much like she was trying to expel my cock from her body, but something very much like she endured as much knowing what came next.
“Fuck me,” I said.
Her eyes opened slowly in the mirror. She leaned towards it, slowly pulling herself off my dick. Her thick pussy lips eased from my cock, leaving a glistening coat on my naked shaft. She pulled herself slowly and slowly, all the way until my head was just hanging on the tip of her pussy lips. She left it quivering there, her bent back shivering; not from the cold; there was enough heat radiating off the both of us to make a whole new layer of sweat burst from our bodies.
I spanked her.
Wonyoung cried out and drove herself back down on my cock. The jolt to my senses radiated from the base of my member to all the nerves in my body, and Wonyoung let out another cry when her tailbone impacted with my pelvis. Her eyes weren’t open anymore.
“Fuck me,” I said.
Wonyoung slid off my cock, this time on unsteadier limbs. She tried to speed it up, and it would have felt so much better if she had, but I gripped her hips fiercely and made sure she did it slow, slower even than the first time. This time I held her at bay, with my cockhead balanced at the outer edge of her pussy. With my other hand I wet my middle finger in her leaking sex and plugged it into her asshole. She bit her lip, but didn’t protest. I shoved it farther in, almost losing it up to the second knuckle. I let go of her hip and spanked her again.
Wonyoung cried out. She nearly bounced forward on my dick but I held her hip and pushed in tighter, grinding my dick deeper and deeper inside her. She barely muffled her breath, suddenly letting out a sharp, “Ah. Ah!”
“Fuck me, Wony” I said.
She slid off my cock like an uncoiled spring. I spanked her hard, my finger deep in her asshole. She drove herself back down on it. She buried me in her sopping sex. She was so wet now that her fluid was dribbling down my balls. I wormed my finger deeper into her asshole, until the only thing stopping it was the rest of my fingers. I thrust my hips, and Wonyoung thrust back until her ass mashed against my palm.
I pulled my finger out to sink my cock deeper inside her. She gasped when I curled my fingers over her hips. She pulled herself towards the mirror and shoved her body back onto my cock. She thrust so hard her breasts shook, her hair snapped, but the eyes stayed shut, clamped. I spanked her.
“Harder,” she grunted. I spanked her again.
“Harder!” She pulled off me and slammed her pussy down on my cock. I slapped her ass so hard my hand stung. ‘Ah!’ she growled. “Harder!” I spanked her again and she backed up on my cock, until she was drawing it in and out of her, and the thick sound of our mingling wetness made rude squashing and smacking noises.
I barely thrust, letting her do all the work, pistoning herself back and forth on me. Her hips were locked under my palms, ensuring that she always came back to my hard, straining member. I slapped her ass, spanking her with every downthrust. Wonyoung’s screams for harder melted into guttural cries that built in intensity. She was bouncing herself on my dick, lost to the world, moaning, screaming.
“Is this what it’s like to be your girlfriend?” she hissed.
I held onto myself as long as I could, letting the girl work her wicked power on my body, trying to hold myself back as well as I could, but it was only a matter of time. Just when I thought I couldn’t take anymore her pace dropped off, and she arched her back, driving herself up and then down on my cock, instead of back and forth. She whipped her face up to the ceiling.
“Don’t…” she said. “Don’t pull out…”
I did the exact opposite. I lunged forward, forcing Wonyoung up on her knees. Her hands wildly thrust out in front of her, bracing herself on the mirror. Suddenly we were pressed together, up against the full-length mirror. I slid my hands around her chest and squeezed her breasts, hard. I had enough strength left to angle my hips and shove up, deep into her pussy. Wonyoung cried out.
“Open your eyes,” I said. Wonyoung’s eyes fluttered open; her mouth wide as she watched my face. I thrust her again and again against the mirror. Her body fell back against mine.
“Watch me cum inside of you,” I said.
“Ahh.” She moaned.
The rest of her response rose higher, breathlessly higher, as I came hard, and spilled my seed. She felt my balls twinge and I unleashed my thick ejaculate deep inside her pussy. Wonyoung was grinding herself down on me with extreme prejudice. For every spurt she pumped down harder, bouncing herself on me without ever pulling up too far. She kept me in her, rolling her hips around the base of my cock to milk her own panting climax.
“You never ask,” she moaned.
I sunk my teeth into her shoulder. She arched her neck back. Our bodies rolled in twisted motion, our sweat mingled, the stench of our bodies burning together steaming up the mirror. Her hair was thick and matted stuck to the skin of my neck, and her bare pussy lips ate up my cock, pressing harder and harder, her legs opening wider to fit me further inside while my balls clenched and continued to force my ejaculate up her canal.
“I’m going to fill you up,” I breathed into her ear, “and when you get my cock hard again, I’m going to do it again…” My dick swelled as I thrust. Her breath caught in her throat. “And again…” I pulled down and plunged up again. “And again…” Wonyoung’s hands left sweaty smears down the mirror’s face. The closet wobbled each time we pushed. “And again,” I said, and she grunted. “And again,” and she moaned.
Each time I spoke I thrust harder, and my dick stayed ramrod straight in her body, even as the cum dripped out of her and ran thickly off her lips and over my aching balls. I spanked her.
“Unh,” she groaned.
Her ass tightened and tingled under my palm. “Unh!” I spanked her again, my other hand leaving her breast to wrap around her stomach, forcing her down on my cock each time the spanking bounced her to the mirror. ‘Unh!’ she grunted. “Ahn! Ahh. Ahn. AHHN.”
Together we slid off the mirror. The perspiration on her tits and belly were enough to smear our reflection on the glass. She dropped to all fours again, me firmly planted inside her. I had begun to soften, but I wouldn’t leave her sopping pussy.
I let my cock slip in and out of her as I continued her spanking, letting them land rhythmically, gentler than before, in time with her breaths. All the while I watched the soaked space between her legs, the base of her pale ass cheeks red and smeared with sweat and our cum. At length I popped out, my dick softened but far from flaccid, still half-turgid at the sight of Wonyoung prone beneath me, and the grace of her body’s lithe muscles. I reached down to caress the thick fluid that collected at the lips of her pussy. Wonyoung hissed and leaned forward. I slid my fingers in. Her pelvis rocked back against my hand.
“Hard again,” she said.
I could no longer see her face in the mirror but I could practically hear the sneer that came with it. “Like you could get it up. You just blew your load inside me. You’re done. Let me get up and wash your cum out of my pussy.”
I rolled my fingers inside the front of her pussy lips. She shivered, her ass jiggling. “No, I think I’m going to let you squeeze me out one drop at a time.”
Without another word Wonyoung’s butt cheeks clenched and she thrust her hips out. I watched her pussy lips tighten over my hand, and squeeze a thimbleful of white cream from her slit. Her legs relaxed, and then she did it again. Both times she released a soft sigh as her tight pussy clenched on my fingers. Despite her orgasm, her body was still aroused.
“If you’re going to wash, I’m going to make sure you wash every one of your dirty little holes…” I murmured.
I pulled my fingers from her snatch and drew my fingertips up her crack. Her skin twitched, dancing away and then to my glistening digits. I found her anus and teased it with my fingered until I could shove two fingers inside with minimum difficulty. Her rectal muscles clamped down, but I was lubricated enough to slide deeper, and deeper.
Wonyoung let out a low mewl.
“If you’re so obsessed with my ass…” she groaned. “Why don’t you put your money where your mouth is? You’re done. Let me go wash so I can get the fuck out of here.”
“I got a better idea. Why don’t I put my mouth where your money is?”
I pulled my fingers out of her. I leaned down, gripped her ass cheeks with both hands and spread them apart. While Wonyoung was still yowling about that I brushed the tight bud of her asshole with my lips, and then I kissed it.
Wonyoung jolted forward as if I’d stuck her tailbone in an electrical socket. But my fingers bit into her soft flesh and kept her from wriggling free. My tongue darted out — and I won’t lie, it didn’t taste like peaches and cream; but the tight squirm of her muscle, the sudden reeling of her hips, the bewildered tone of her screech, was worth it. “Eugh!” she cried. ‘You pervert!’ She said it once more; hissed it, rather. “You sick pervert! You like that? You like to eat my ass? I bet you want to stick your dick in that again.”
I gave her asshole a big fat kiss and pulled back. “I know that’s right where you want me, Wonyoung.”
“Not gonna happen,” she said. She tried to pull away again, on her hands and knees, but I held her hips. It didn’t really seem like she tried that hard anyway.
“Your limp dick couldn’t even if you tried.” She said.
But she was wrong about that. Her pussy was wet and her body writhed at my touch and already I was hard again. I wiped my mouth on the back of my wrist and angled my cock towards her juicy ass. Lovingly, I brushed it up that winding curve.
“Is that right?” I said. “Tell me, do you think you can take the whole thing?” The muscles in her back rippled like a startled pond where I brushed my palm against it. I was growing even harder, and Wonyoung’s shoulders were shaking.
“Your little dick?” She laughed. “Please.”
“Yeah?” I said. I grabbed hold of my dick and slathered the wet head in the clear honey that dribbled from her slit. “My little dick huh?” I slid it between her tight, puffy pussy lips. I pushed and pushed, filling her again, taking my time, letting my blood course through my cock and widen me to my full girth again, straightening my cock and getting it tight and hard as I led it, slow inch by soaking inch, to the top of her uterus.
“Ah. Fuck...”
“Since it’s just a little dick, you shouldn’t have a problem fitting inside your big ass.” Wonyoung’s face suddenly appeared over her shoulder. My fresh bite marks were just beneath her burning eyes. “I do NOT have a big ass.”
“No,” I said. I pulled out of her. Her pupils temporarily rolled back inside her head. With my hand, I guided my cock up to that tight brown button hidden between her cheeks. ‘You have a beautiful ass though’ I said. “But I think it’s just the right size.” I rubbed the head against her asshole. “Why don’t we give it a try?”
Wonyoung’s hips must have been on a different wavelength than her mouth, because her pelvis curled and fell, rising like a sultry snake.
“Fuck you.”
I gripped her haunches and pushed. Her asshole was tight. “C’mon Wony. Don’t make me beg.”
“I do NOT have a big ass.”
“Why don’t you let me and my small dick decide on that?” I said. “Maybe you’ll barely even feel it.” With enough pressure I had managed to squeeze my head partway into her asshole. Her hips shook beneath my steadying palm.
“Anh,” Wonyoung moaned. “You’re obsessed with my ass.”
“Sure am,” I said. I pushed harder; she leaned back on her knees. “I’m obsessed with your tits, your ass, and your dirty little mouth. Open up.”
“Give it up,” she said. “I can still taste your cock at the back of my throat. Pull it out and get off me.”
“Not yet,” I said. “I haven’t given you the ass fucking you wanted.”
“I don’t…” she started, but I had my first inch inside her, and that choked off the rest of her words. “Ah…”
I squeezed her buttocks. “Ease up,” I said. “Let’s see how much you can fit.”
“Nuh…” she said. “No…” Her sphincter relaxed slightly, letting another half inch of me slide up her butt.
“I’ll push in,” I said, “and pull it out. And when I’m done, I’ll cum up your ass, and you can wash that out too.”
“No…” she groaned. She lowered her head. All that wet and tangled black hair fell over her shoulders, sliding off her neck and hanging to the ground. Her anus relaxed a little more and I plunged my wet cock further inside her tight rectum.
“Ah. Ahhn…”
“Think you can take the whole thing?” I said as I pushed in deeper.
Wonyoung grits her teeth and pushed air through her cheeks. She didn’t say another word. She bent forward on her hands and leaned back, and I retreated some, gave her tight ass a reprieve and a caress, and then gently slid forward again.
“Your sister said you were a real slut for an ass fucking,” I said darkly, watching my cock disappear inside Wonyoung’s butt cheeks. Her sweltering tightness was making my dick even harder. With the flat of my palm, I scooped the sweat from her back towards her cheeks, letting it trickle down her crack, then using it to soak my shaft as I held it and jerked myself into her asshole.
“Ah…” she whimpered. “She didn’t… tell you… shit…” she said.
“Pretty trusting of her,” I said, “telling her boyfriend what a slut her little sister is. Do you want me to stop? How’s that little dick?” I was halfway inside her and I could now let go of my shaft, letting Wonyoung’s muscles squeeze me deeper. I laid my hands on her ass and gave her another gentle spank.
“A-ha…” Wonyoung gasped.
“Good thing I’m such a gentleman,” I said. I reached up between her legs and found her clit. Slowly… I rolled the engorged button back and forth with my fingered, her juices soaking down to my knuckle. I slid my thumb lightly over the line of her slit. “Otherwise, I might take advantage.”
“Shut up,” she groaned. Her head rose with each push of my cock, each circle of my finger, and each gentle grazing of my thumb. I laid another soft spanking on her right buttock. “Stah-stop…”
“Do you really want me to stop, Wonyoung?” I said. “Or do you want me to fuck… your slutty…” I squeezed into her with my hips, “little ass. Can you take the whole thing?”
“I can take it…”
“Deeper?”
“Deeper…” she groaned.
Her whole body shook like she was about to have a fit. I couldn’t stand seeing those perky tits in the mirror, so I leaned forward and cupped them. They rose in my hand, the nipples zig-zagging in my palms. I bucked my hips, gliding my shaft up her colon. “Anh… f-fuck…”
“Deeper.”
“That’s a good girl.”
My stomach finally rested against her buttocks. She’d taken me all the way, the full length of my cock, every inch now stuffed securely in her quaking, writhing anus. I flexed my penis inside her, feeling the precum squirt, and Wonyoung uttered a sharp cry. We both rested for moment. I massaged her tits, rubbing them up and down her moist chest. Her nipples were hard as diamonds. I tweaked one; Wonyoung bit her lip and groaned. Then I pulled myself gently out, about halfway, before guiding it back into her hot depths. ‘Good thing your sister was wrong about you,’ I said. “I’d feel bad if I was fucking the slutty sister. She couldn’t help herself.”
Wonyoung seemed to struggle to find her words. My left hand still groped her tits but my right hand gone back between her legs to play with her pussy and clit. Wonyoung’s hips were alive with squirming sharp and herky jerky twists.
“I am not a slut,” she said.
I spanked her for that. “Where can you taste my cock, Wonyoung?” When she didn’t answer right away, I spanked her again when my cock was as deep inside her ass as I could fit it. I felt the spank resonate on her skin, and the vibration made my cock buzz inside her. Taking the cock and the spanking at once made Wonyoung’s ass writhe beneath me and her upper body swing lower to the floor.
“In my mouth…”
“Who went up to my hotel room without a bra or panties?” I drove my cock inside her and spanked. We both shivered.
“I’m not… a slut” she whined again, taking me up her ass.
“Whose cum is that I can feel leaking out your pussy?” I spanked her.
“Yoursss…”
“Whose cock is up your butt?”
Wonyoung whipped her hair back. She nearly screamed the words to the wall.
“My sister’s fucking boyfriend.”
“Ex-boyfriend,” I said. “Does that turn you on?” In response to my push, she opened up her anal muscles and let out a throaty groan. “Do you like that I can’t keep my dick out of you?”
She growled. “I don’t care where you stick your dick.” I thrust hard and she bent her elbows. “Ahn… fuck!”
With an audible squelch I pulled out of her. The thick coating on my cock was from the cum I’d unleashed inside her pussy, the new precum slathering my head and glans, her vaginal juices and sweat and more than that. I watched it drip off my cock and from her anus for a moment while she remained prostrate on the floor. I grabbed her hip; she tried to swing me off but I pulled her to the side. It didn’t take much strength at all to roll her on her back. She hardly fought it at all. Her perky tits were heaving, her body covered in sweat, her hair plastered to her face.
I crawled up on top of her, my dick slapping against her tummy. My mouth found hers, and we kissed furiously. Her hands found my dick and started jerking me. Hard and faster. “Not yet,” I groaned into her mouth.
“You’re gonna cum,” she said. “I can feel it...”
“Get up on the bed,” I said. “I’m going to cum in your ass.”
“No,” she groaned.
“You’re going to take it, Wony.” I growled back.
“You’ve cum enough,” she said, refusing to let go of my cock. She pumped it faster, and faster in her hand. My fingers wrapped her wrist like a vice and flung her off. She didn’t miss a beat, grabbed me with the other hand and kept pumping, a cruel smirk on her face.
I swatted the hand away. Panting, I got up on my knees. Her chest heaving, my eyes barely able to tear themselves away from the sight, I grabbed her arm. She didn’t come easily. I had to pull her; I had to heave her up, and she slapped at me and tried dodging me all the way; but I got her up on the bed and I rolled her on her back. She locked her legs together.
“Make me,” she said.
I pried them apart. That beautiful tight pussy looked sweet as heaven with its vertical smile but I was after the road less travel. I tilted her hips up until I saw her brown eye. I gripped my lubricated dick in my hand and rubbed it against her asshole. “Unh…” she groused.
I could actually see the twisted upturned nose this time, her folded brows. Her hands still pushed against me but her anus opened up. Before long I was pushing up inside her like her muscles were coated in grease. More or less, they were.
I rolled it up inside her until my balls were dangling on the mattress edge. Wonyoung grunted all the way. “Unh… uhh… unnh.” This position was a lot more uncomfortable for her, and her angry eyes told me so, but there was a hunger in those angry eyes that jolted and flared each time I retracted and slid myself back in. And from this position I now had full access to her pussy.
Better than that though, best of all, was that on her back, my dick up her crack, Wonyoung no longer could brace herself on her hands and knees. Her legs were in the air, her arms wide open on the bed. She couldn’t claim submission here; her limbs were free to flail and strike me as she pleased. But both arms and legs stayed open and limp, as she watched me spit and apply them, in vibrating circles, to her engorged clitoris.
“Fuck… you…” she groaned.
My balls were begging for release. My shaft was thick and tight inside her. But I nearly made myself blind trying not to cum. I slipped a finger and then two, up Wonyoung’s streaming cunt and she kept screaming, groaning, taunting me, gyrating her hips to pull herself up and down on my cock.
“Just cum… I know you wanted to.”
All pretense to gentleness in her ass was gone. I was thrusting myself in and out of her rectum like a racer pounding for the finish line. Wonyoung’s legs widened, her thighs clung tightly to my sides, her toes curled suspended above the bed. The bed slammed the headboard, the coils squeaked. And she reached out to brace herself, her palms on my stomach, not to stop me, to keep her body steady while her belly rolled and undulated. Her irises rolled back in her head till I saw the fluttering whites of her eyes.
“You first, Wony,”
“N-no…” she stammered out.
Then, sweat coating her forehead, her hair fanned wildly all about her head, she cracked a twitching, feeble grin.
“Jinyoung… said you were… such a nice guy.”
I thrust deeper up her asshole. “I do,” I panted. I was coming to the edge as I watched Wonyoung’s juices flow over my knuckles.
“Balls deep in my ass,” she grunted. ‘You want to see me cum?’ Her mouth hung open, her tongue bright pink beneath her white teeth. A trail of clear saliva left the corner of her lips. “You want to see me cum on your fucking cock?”
“Cum for me, Wony.”
“Grab my tits,” she groaned. I slowed my strokes and reached out, my hip pistoning slower to bend forward. I took two handfuls of those perky tits. Wonyoung’s hands splayed flat on top of mine and she arched her back.
“Harder…” she grunted. I plunged deeper, not faster, pulling out, then bucking my hips against her pelvis.
“Ahh… It hurts,” she grunted, but didn’t tell me to stop. “Squeeze me,” she said. She repeated it: “Squeeze me.”
I squeezed her tits. Sweat burst from under my arms and on my forehead. I was at the end of my rope. I had to cum in this girl. She was gorgeous, wet, writhing, legs wide open and her butt plugged tighter. “Cum...” I said.
“Can’t… force me,” she said.
“Cum with my cock up your ass, Wony.” I arched my hips up. Her feet twitched, toes curling…
“Not a… slut,” she grunted.
I squeezed her tits. “Cum for me,” I said. “Show me what a good slutty little sister you are.”
“Anh,” Wonyoung grunted as I slid my left hand down her flat tummy and laid my thumb gently on her fat pink button. She hissed and bit her lip.
“Give your sister’s boyfriend a show, baby. Cum for me.” I punctuated each word with a smooth thrust into her tight asshole.
“Ah. Ah-ahhhh,” Wonyoung cried, rubbing her pussy against my hand and the fingers dancing over her clit.
“You know how badly I want to cum inside you. Just give it up,” I groaned.
Wonyoung shoved the fingers of her right hand into her mouth and began sucking and biting on herself. Her left hand cupped her breast. “Ahh god, you fucker…” she groaned. “Don’t…” she started. “Don’t stop. Don’t… don’t… don’t—”
“Give it to me, Wony,” I grunted. “Be my little slut.”
“Nah…”
“Be my pretty little slut.”
“I’m not… a slut,” she muttered, back arching, forehead shining.
“My slut.”
“Oh God!” she gasped. “Annh!”
“Yes,” I groaned. “Yes— Yes— Yes—” She grabbed my hips, and grabbed my sides. “Now,” she commanded. “Cum in my ass, you asshole!”
When she felt the initial spurt of my cum, she let out a full throated scream. It wracked her body and made her belly dance. She threw my hand off her clit and ground her ass way down on my cock, her ass tensing, toes curling. My ejaculate was nothing compared to the first, but her climax came like an operatic crescendo. She wriggled on me, letting the weight in her rectum tingle in her tightness, her clitoris engorged, and she screamed. She tightened every muscle on her body, every beautiful muscle. And she came. She came so hard I was almost frightened. But I’ve got a soft heart.
After I pulled myself out, she practically ran to the bathroom. It shut hard and stayed closed for a long time. I heard the shower, I heard her washing, and I heard the toilet flush. And I sat on the bed, stinking, wet and my balls limp on my inner thigh.
After more than a half hour, she emerged from the bathroom, steaming wet, wrapped in a towel with another wrapped over her head. She picked her way, queen of dignity, over the mess of clothes on the ground and pulled the money from the pile. She counted it.
“The bathroom’s free,” she said simply.
I didn’t say anything. I wasn’t sure she would be there when I finished, or even that my clothes and bag would be. But I was coated in enough residue to never mind that for the moment, and took my time cleaning, took my time in the shower thinking about Wonyoung, her body, and us — whatever that was.
I emerged from the shower to a quiet room. The one lamp was on, giving off a dirty yellow glow in the corner, and it smelled now of a mixture of dirty sex and freshly washed bodies. Wonyoung was a dark shadow under the covers, her wet hair on the pillow furthest from me.
I sat down on the bed. “Are you sleeping?” I asked.
“Yes,” she said. Soon, I was too.
Sometime in the middle of the night, I woke up. There was a warm body beside me, almost curled against me. The breasts rose and fell on my ribs, the nipples rolling. And she felt good, whoever she was. So I slid my fingers down her back and grasped her tight buttocks.
“No. I’m so sore…”
“Did I hurt you?”
“You always hurt me,” she said. “You’re always rough with me. That’s how you fuck me.”
“I’m sorry,” I said.
“No, you’re not.”
I noticed that she hadn’t pulled away from me, even as drowsy as she was. Tentatively, I slid my hands up her shoulders, up her back. “Don’t,” she warned.
“I’m not going to fuck you,” I said. “I’m just…”
“Just go back to sleep,” she murmured. “I’m staying here because I’m too tired to leave.”
“I am sorry,” I said adamantly. “I don’t mean to… actually hurt you.”
“Yes you do. Stop being an asshole,” she said.
In the solid darkness of the hotel, I could see absolutely nothing. All I could sense of her was her breath on my neck and the weight of her body. And her voice, rising up from the sheets.
“Rough sex is rough,” she said. “And that’s how it is.” Suddenly she bit my chest so hard I shrieked. “Jerk,” she said, when I’d tumbled back to the mattress. I leaned down to kiss her cheek, but she pulled away. “I said go back to sleep.”
“This might be the last time I ever see you,”
“Probably.”
“I didn’t…” I searched for the words. “I didn’t mean for this to happen.”
She gave a mordant little laugh. “Yes, you did.”
“Okay, yes I did,” I said, “but I didn’t—”
“What are you trying to say?” she said. “Do you always babble like this after sex? Jesus Christ, and this is what my sister got.” She was unnaturally quiet. When she spoke again it was after she shifted against me under the covers. Her thigh draped over my cock.
“I’ve got my money back,” she said.
“So, this is the last time?”
“Probably,” she said. “Do you know what I actually hate about you?” She was quiet for a moment, then let loose a husky laugh. When she resumed speaking again, she was quieter.
“I wanted to fuck you,” she said. “That’s what I hate about you. I wanted a nice guy. I guess I didn’t want my sister’s nice guy. I wish you were a nice guy. I wish you were a better guy. If you were, you’d still be with Jinyoung and you never would have fucked me. But I wanted you to fuck me. I could have told you no. I didn’t even need the money. But it was wrong to fuck you, so I wanted to fuck you. I wanted you to show me how bad you had it. And you had it so bad, and then when you fucked me, you fucked me like you owned me, fucked me like you had to, like you couldn’t stand not being in me. All the teasing, your selfish arrogance. I really did hate it. I hated it so much it turned me on.”
“And it would be fine,” she went on, “if we met each other and it was like, hey, we hit it off or something. But I never would have met you if you hadn’t been fucking my sister. And you never would have fucked me if you hadn’t fucked my sister first. So, you are a scumbag. And you made me cum. You made me cum.”
“Wait,” I interrupted. ‘Maybe,’ I said, “maybe this works. Maybe that’s what it took to—” She cut me off with a harsh laugh.
“Are you serious? You don’t want to be in a relationship with me. You just want to fuck me. You don’t even know me.”
“I could start,” I said.
“No,” she said, laughing. “No. This is the situation: we have freaky stupid sex, and that’s it. Every time you tried to make it something more than that, it never was. If I hadn’t been into it from the beginning it never would have happened. But I am into it because… I don’t know.…Because, I did like you, actually. And when I found out you were just the same as any other guy, well, Surprise, surprise…”
“But you still fucked me.”
“You blackmailed me.”
“You said you didn’t need the money.”
“I didn’t,” she said. “I also didn’t need the fucking. But that didn’t stop you from taking what you wanted. I took, too.”
“I don’t get it,” I said. “So do you like me or not?”
“You’re useful for one thing, at least. Jinyoung never went overboard talking about your sex life but I know for a fact you never fucked her like you fuck me.”
“No,” I admitted.
“Why? Cause I’m the other sister? Cause I’m hot? Don’t answer that. The answer’s yes.”
“Yes and no,” I said. “There’s something in you that I recognize, something in me. I’m not that nice of a guy, fine, but I was never honest with myself or with Jinyoung. I kept putting up a front.”
“You think you don’t do the same thing with me?”
“You do the same thing with me,” I shot back.
Her breath was hot on my face. “So, what’s your point?”
“Just that I do want to fuck you.”
“Great, I’m glad we cleared that up.”
“And I do… sort of… like you, in a weird… not entirely practical way.”
She was quiet. “Remember when I said you’re not as smart as you think you are?”
“Okay, fine. I don’t understand what this is but I don’t want you going away thinking this was all about just fucking your—”
“—my tits, and my ass and my pussy—”
“And your mouth, too. Yes, I wanted you, but I shouldn’t have ever asked you to demean yourself for me.”
“No,” she agreed. “But that’s what you wanted. And that’s what I wanted. And we let it happen. If I didn’t care more about fucking than about my sister, I would have told her a long time ago. You think good sex is enough to break up a relationship for? No. But it wasn’t my relationship. Jinyoung’s good at lots of things, lots of things that aren’t about fucking.”
“So, you’re saying I made the wrong choice.”
“Yeah.”
“Because it felt good.”
“Of course it did,” she said. We lapsed into a hot silence. Cautiously, I stroked the back of her head with my palm. She didn’t push me away.
“So where does that leave us?” I asked. “I mean, if I want to see you again, do I just call you up?”
“You really think you can fuck me whenever you want?”
“I don’t know,” I said honestly.
“Well, we don’t have to find out. My sister would kill me if we dated. And I don’t want to date you.”
“So, I lost both of you.”
“Yeah,” she said, ‘but I was only in it for the sex.’ She rubbed her thigh against my cock. During our conversation it had grown until it pressed into her skin.
“Do you want to…” I started.
“No. I told you I’m so sore… you’re not getting another fucking from me tonight.”
The story is not ours, we alternate the original story to match our desired settings.
“I’m sorry, what?”
Danielle cocked her head with the same impish grin she always wore.
“She’s uh, asking if you would like to come to the wedding.”
“Why?” She almost seemed cocky—oh she always did.
“Because you’re a friend.” I said, stepping over the curb as we crossed the street. “She likes you more than me.”
“Your sister wants me to be her plus-one? Seems a little weird.”
“My plus-one, actually.” I managed. “She’s forcing me to take somebody and she wants it to be you.”
Danielle smirked. “Why me? Surely if she wants you to take somebody, you can just ask one of your pals to take to a boring wedding.”
“You’re really going to make me say it, aren’t you?”
Her knowing grin could light up the sky. “Absolutely. So, I ask again, why does it have to be me?”
The sigh that escaped my lips was filled with a mixture of defeat and deep embarrassment. “Because she thinks we’re dating.”
“There it is!” Danielle laughed loudly as we approached the roundabout.
“It’s not what you think! They wouldn’t stop bugging me about trying to find a girlfriend. ‘Girlfriend’ this, ‘girlfriend’ that and ‘how come you are twenty and still single?’ Ugh. It’s exhausting.”
“They?”
“Who else do you think? my parents, my sister.”
Danielle crossed her arms over her chest and playfully nudged me with her shoulder. “So, your first instinct was to lie and say that I was your girlfriend?”
“Well, I tried a few times, but it never worked out. Since they wouldn’t shut up about it, I figured the best course of action was to say that we were dating just to get them off my back.”
“Okay then, new question. How long have we been dating, sweetie?”
“I told them last November.”
Danielle’s eyes widened and her mouth was held agape in a smile of mock disbelief. “No way, we’ve been dating for a year and you haven’t told me?”
“We aren’t dating!”
“Hmm. It’s a wonder you haven’t proposed...”
“Danielle! We. Aren’t. Dating.”
“Well, apparently we are, since that must be the reason why your mom invited me to join at every holiday dinner since last year, and why my parents let me.”
“Wait, what?”
“We’re neighbours, you dummy! You think our parents don’t talk with each other? The day you told your mom we were dating, she told my parents, who asked me about it. I just played along.”
“You knew this entire time and said nothing? What was with the entire conversation up to this point?”
She grinned and leaned her head over my shoulder. “Do you have any idea how fun it is? You get all red and you tuck your head like a turtle.”
I pushed her off, but returned her smile. “You such a … “
“Hey now, you are the one who lied. I’m just having some fun with the consequences. So, what about this wedding?”
I sighed. “All you have to do is say that you can’t make it. Just say that you have to go visit a family or something.”
“Why do I have to do it?”
“Because she won’t believe me. If she hears it from you, then she will.”
“Why not just tell her the truth that we aren’t actually a couple?”
“And admit that I lied for almost a year? Pass.”
Danielle stretched her arms above her head and leaned back, which helped to accentuate her figure. One of the consequences to growing up with a female best friend was watching her develop into a beautiful young woman. She was slender but toned thanks to her years of being in cheerleader. Her body was shaped well underneath her light grey hoodie and black skinny jeans, with gentle curves and supple breasts. They were small but seemed to be fairly well shaped.
Did I have a crush on her? I used to.
Did she know that? Absolutely.
Did she seem to care? Not at all.
-
“Why not lie and tell that we broke up?”
“They like you too much. I think that might actually kill them.”
Danielle rolled her eyes. “You know this charade is going to meet an ugly end eventually, right? The longer it goes on, the worse it’s going to be when they peek behind the curtain.”
“I’ll burn that bridge when I get to it. For now, can you just tell her that you can’t make it to the wedding?” I pleaded. Danielle sighed as we turned the corner on the sidewalk and began walking up the driveway to my house.
“Fine. But you owe me. Anything else I need to know?”
“She was thinking about inviting you out for breakfast tomorrow. Again, all you need to do is say you already have plans.”
Danielle frowned. “You know I’ll be cashing in these favours sooner rather than later, right?”
I laxed in relief and unlocked the front door. “I’ll take whatever I can get. Just... please.”
-
My sister called out the moment the door opened. “How was the movie?”
Before I had a chance to open my mouth, Danielle chirped up with a wicked smile. “It was great, Unnie!”
My sister almost sprinted around the corner, and I could only hold my head in shame. “Danielle!” my sister cried gleefully and pulling her into a tight hug, her eyes glared daggers at me.
“Why don’t you go get her a drink?”
“Diet coke please, sweetie.” Danielle grinned.
I had to keep from cursing under my breath as I kicked off my shoes and stepped towards the kitchen. Over my shoulder, I could tell my sister lowered her voice as she quietly spoke to Danielle, but she was still so excited that I could easily hear them both.
“Sweetie? That’s new.”
I swear, I could see the grin on Danielle’s face even around the corner.
“Yeah, we kept it really casual for a while, but we talked and we’re ready to start taking things a bit more seriously. He’s actually taking me out for brunch tomorrow.”
I winced, but removed the requested drink from the fridge. Really? Her choice for alternate plans was a date?
“Oh really? we planned on having breakfast tomorrow. He never said anything about a date.”
“Oh, well if you two have plans, then we can easily reschedule...”
“Nonsense! You two enjoy your date. Has he told you about the wedding?”
I could see Danielle’s feigned curiosity when I stepped back into the room.
“What wedding?”
The death glares my sister gave made me silently vow to slap Danielle.
“I’ve been telling you to ask her for weeks.”
“Noona, I just…” she cut me off by turning back to face Danielle.
“We are going to a relative’s wedding in Jeju the day after tomorrow. I know this is extremely last minute...” Her dagger-like stare made a bead of sweat form on the back of my neck. “...but I was wondering if you wanted to come with us?”
Danielle tilted her head like she was remembering something. That, or dumping the bullshit out of her ears.
“Right, my parents mentioned that you two were gonna be gone for a few days. They never said anything about me coming with you, though.”
“Well, I wanted HIM to be the one to ask you, but obviously he still hasn’t after a month. You’d think that he would care at least a little bit.”
“Noona...” I fumbled for a lie that seemed more appropriate than ‘I didn’t ask her because we’re not dating’. “…I figured she wouldn’t enjoy it. It’s just a wedding, and I don’t want to force her to do something she’ll hate.”
I passed Danielle her drink. Unfortunately, my sister seemed intent on winning this battle. “That is her choice to make, not yours. Ask her.”
A sigh escaped my lips while I looked between the two women. One glaring like she was going to beat me with the business end of a flip-flop, and the other trying her hardest to keep from laughing out loud.
“Would you like to come to Jeju with me for the wedding?” Danielle’s smile dripped with her classic impish charm.
“I would love to.”
-
When the door was carefully closed, I turned back to Danielle who made herself comfortable sitting on the edge of my bed while sipping her drink.
“Dan, what the fuck?”
She chuckled. “What? Did I do something wrong?”
“All you had to do was say you had plans, and then you wouldn’t need to come to this wedding.”
“I don’t have plans, and I want to come.”
“You do?”
Danielle set her can on my nightstand and lied back on the bed, spreading her arms out towards either side like she was trying to make half a snow angel in the wrinkles of my comforter.
“Yeah. I don’t have anything to do, and this genuinely sounds like it will be fun. Three days in Jeju? Count me in.”
“You do realize we’re going to have to pretend the entire trip, right?”
“That’s what’s gonna make it fun.”
“You’re an ass.” I smiled and sat down on the bed, looking down at her.
“Again, I’m just enjoying the consequences of your actions.”
A moment of silence passed. I scratched the side of my face.
“Did you have to use a date as your way out of breakfast tomorrow?”
Danielle propped herself up on her elbows and grinned. “Hey, it gets you out of having to have breakfast with her too.”
“Okay, good point. But brunch? Really?”
“It’s the first thing that came to mind.”
“I thought only old people called it brunch.”
“You can call it whatever you want!”
“Late breakfast.”
“Fine.”
“Early lunch.”
“Sure.”
“Very early dinner.”
Danielle pursed her lips. “Are you done?”
“Midnight snack?”
She sighed. “Okay, this conversation isn’t going anywhere. Tomorrow, I’ll come over at ten, and then we can head out. What do you wanna do? Another movie?”
“Huh? I thought we were going to eat.”
“We don’t have to, dumbass!” Danielle laughed. “I just said that to get both of us out of breakfast. As long as we leave and stay gone for an hour or two, it doesn’t matter what we do. So, what do you want to do tomorrow?”
“I don’t know, what do you want?”
“Hmm, it’s like talking to a brick wall, except a wall is usually more decisive.” She said, rolling her eyes.
“Fuck. You.”
“That’s the plan.” she smirked. “You know, since we’re dating now, and that’s what couples do, but we’re gonna need to be quiet since your sister is right downstairs.”
“Dan...”
“No, actually, I’m supposed to be the one calling your name.”
“Danielle!”
-
As it turned out, late breakfast was exactly what we did. Danielle sat across from me in the booth, slowly picking away at her Bibimbap while I chowed down on my Bulgoki. As usual, we were both dressed in our hoodies and jeans like a pair of mannequins. But, something was different about Danielle. It was subtle.
“Are you wearing makeup?” I asked, and she batted her eyes.
“Just a bit of foundation. Why, see something you like?”
“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you wear makeup. I’m surprised.”
“Well, if we’re going to a wedding tomorrow, then I need some practice.”
“During early lunch...”
Danielle rolled her eyes. “Well, a girl needs makeup for a date.”
“This isn’t a date.” I sighed.
“Yeah, but your sister thinks so, and that’s what matters.”
“There is no way she saw that you were wearing makeup.”
Danielle took another forkful and chuckled. “She noticed the moment I walked in the door.”
“I doubt that.”
“Hey, don’t get mad because it took you half an hour to see it.”
“Yeah, but you were only in the house for like, fifteen seconds!”
“And during that time, she commented about it and said that I did a good job.”
“When?”
“When you went back upstairs to grab your hoodie.” Danielle said, matter-of-factly.
“You’re pulling my leg.”
“Am not. Here, look at that couple over there.” Danielle pointed her gaze and I followed it to a pair that was sitting at a table towards the middle of the room. Why they weren’t at one of the many open booths near the windows, I didn’t know.
“What do you see about them?” Danielle asked.
“Well, a guy and a girl. They’re having a very early dinner together.”
“You’re never going to call it brunch, are you?”
“Not on your life.”
Danielle sighed. “Fine. The girl. Is she wearing makeup?”
I turned my attention away from guy, and towards his companion. From this distance though, I couldn’t make any confirmations on whether she was wearing makeup. She looked completely natural.
“No.”
Danielle made a quiet noise like a buzzer for an incorrect answer. “It’s subtle, but lipstick at the very least. If I had to guess, I would also say a bit of a touch of foundation.”
“How can you tell?”
“Because I can. Now, about more serious matters,” Danielle turned back to me, but I kept my gaze fixed on the couple. The restaurant was quiet, and I could faintly overhear the boy talking, even though his voice was lowered.
“Hey! You there?”
“Huh?” My attention was torn back to Danielle, who was staring with an amused expression.
“Did you hear anything I asked?”
“Uh, yeah?”
“You— I asked what the plan was for the wedding.”
I faltered. “We’re... pretending to be a couple?”
Danielle rolled her eyes so wide it must have hurt.
“That’s already been established! I’m asking when are we leaving? How are we travelling? What are we doing when we’re at Jeju? What’s the plan for the hotel? What time is the wedding? When are we coming back?”
I winced at the assault of questions. “Okay, okay, I get it.” I took a deep breath.
“As far as I know, we’re driving down to Jeju, and we’re leaving at noon tomorrow. Knowing my sister, we’ll actually end up leaving at eleven, and she would want you to be packed and at our house by nine thirty. When we’re at Jeju, we’re going to check into the hotel and hang out there until dinner, and then we’re going to Cheonjiyeon Waterfalls.”
“Sounds romantic.” Danielle joked. I ignored the red in my cheeks.
“Anyway, then we go back to the hotel and in the morning, we get ready for the reception. It starts at one, everyone is there by noon, she’ll makes us be there for ten, you know the drill. The wedding ends after dinner, we stay at the hotel again, then head home in the morning.”
“Alright, but that still leaves one question.”
“What’s that?”
“The hotel.” Danielle raised her eyebrows like I should know what she was implying.
“What about the hotel?”
Danielle’s eyebrows dropped to an annoyed glare. “How many rooms, dummy? Are the three of us staying in the same room?”
“Uh, no.” I said quickly. It was difficult to meet her eyes. “Two rooms. One for her, and the other for us two.”
“Okay, so we’ll have to be quiet when we have sex if your sister is in the next room.”
I decided not to speak, and buried my face into my bulgoki. It tasted great just a minute ago, but now it tasted like shame. Danielle just smirked and pressed her opening.
“Who knows, maybe while you’re railing me, she’ll be able to hear us on the other side of the wall.”
Danielle had always been... blunt, but this vulgarity was new. Hearing her talk like that made all the blood in my body rush to my face. Well, that, and one other place.
“Dan! What’s wrong with you?”
She holds up her hands defensively, like I was the one crossing the line.
“Hey, if we’re dating, your sister expects us to be having sex.”
“Again, we’re just pretending. And it’s only for three days!”
“What about when we get back? What’s your brilliant scheme then?”
I winced into the few bites left of my bulgoki. “I don’t know. I’ll think of something.”
Danielle polished off the last of her bibimbap and grinned. “Well, you better think quickly. You done eating?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay. I’m gonna go to the washroom, you can pay, and then we’ll head out.”
“Wait, why do I have to pay?” I protested.
“Because I know that your sister slipped you some money. I’ll be right back!”
Danielle left the table, and I took one last bite before signalling the waiter. Meanwhile, I tried to calm down the erection that had formed in my pants. I really didn’t need her to see it when I stood up to leave. Why was she being so care-free now godamit.
Did she like the idea of us being together? No, absolutely not. She expressed a long time ago that she didn’t see me that way, when I had the guts to confess to her in six grade. We barely talked for months afterwards. Now, she was just taking the opportunity of my stupid lie to torment me. There wasn’t any point in getting hung up on something that was never going to happen.
-
It was a few minutes before Danielle returned, and I gave her an exhausted smile. Her cheeks were red when she looked at me, and she almost looked shy when she sat down. I raised an eyebrow.
“What, did you fall in or something?”
Danielle shook her head. “No. You didn’t check your phone?”
“I left it at home. Oh god, what kind of horrible memes did you send me this time?”
Danielle paused. “Uh, you’ll see.”
“Great. I can’t wait to get home and question your sanity. Let’s go.”
-
Aside from Danielle stopping to play with a small terrier being walked by an older man, our stroll back was uneventful. Danielle returned to her house as I stepped into mine. I wasn’t surprised when I immediately heard my sister walk out of the living room.
“How was your date?” She called.
“Good.”
“Did you tell her about…”
She rounded the corner, and I cut her off. “Yes, I told her about the plans, what time we’re leaving, and everything else. Don’t worry.”
She didn’t look satisfied yet. “Did you pay with the money I gave you?”
“Noona, I would have paid even if you didn’t give me money.”
“Well, I’m sorry for worrying. Danielle’s a good one.”
“You don’t need to worry about it. Everything’s under control.”
The slight wrinkles in her face deepened.
“Do you really love Danielle?”
Sucker punch to the gut.
“Uh... what?”
“I’m just asking, because it seems like things aren’t going very well. You two obviously brought your relationship to the next level, but it doesn’t seem like you’re happy. Danielle is, but you aren’t.”
“Why do you ask?” I said cautiously.
She frowned. “You two have been dating for over a year, but I’ve never even seen you hug each other, much less anything else. I understand keeping things casual, but intentionally not inviting her to the wedding? Why do you not want her to come?”
I stammered. “Because... I don’t think she would enjoy it. There won’t be anyone she knows there, and...” My voice faltered. She sighs.
“If things are going badly between you two, all you have to do is tell me. I can help, you know.”
“Everything’s fine, Noona. I promise.”
She just got a sad look in her eyes and turned away. “I really wish you wouldn’t lie to me. I don’t want you to lose the best woman you’re ever going to find.”
“Well, I’m gonna go upstairs.”
“You left your phone in the kitchen.” She offered flatly. “Danielle sent some... interesting pictures.”
I winced.
“They’re called memes. Don’t worry, Danielle doesn’t actually mean those things.”
“Uh-huh.” Was her only reply while I grabbed my phone. I didn’t look at the screen until I was halfway up the stairs. At that point, my jaw dropped and I almost tripped. I could only manage to stumble up the rest of the steps and shut myself in my room before looking closer at the four pictures.
Only one was the horrible meme I expected. Instead, my gaze was affixed on the other three pictures.
They were photos, obviously taken in a public washroom.
Photos of Danielle.
The first was a classic selfie using the washroom mirror, but Danielle wasn’t wearing her hoodie. Her hand not holding the phone had her shirt pulled up to her chin, revealing her lack of a bra.
Fuck.
From her slender, smooth stomach all the way up to her navel, her skin was the same flawless shade of pale ivory as it wrapped around and under her supple breasts. They were perhaps a single handful each, with delicate skin and perfect, small, perky nipples in the center of each mass.
Danielle’s cheeks were red, but her smile couldn’t have been brighter.
The second photo was similar to the first, in the sense that the photo was looking into the reflection of the mirror. This time, Danielle’s shirt was removed altogether, but she was facing away so I could only see her soft back and a hint of sideboob. She grinned over her shoulder, and her other hand had her jeans and panties pulled down below the cheeks of her rear end, showing her small yet pert, bare and flawless ass. It was clear even in the soft shading of her bottom.
I knew I should have looked away—it was wrong for me to be looking at these pictures, much less staring at them. Surely, she sent them to the wrong person. Either that, or she had sent the wrong photos altogether. Either way, my lower appendage was as hard as granite and made my jeans very uncomfortable, very quickly.
The last picture made my throat catch. She was sitting on the floor of the washroom, using her hoodie like a towel underneath her. Her hand held the phone in between her legs, looking back up at her. The only thing she wore was a smile.
Her legs were spread, her other hand was placed on the smooth, hairless patch of skin in between her thighs. Because of that, the view of her lower lips was very obscured, but no less erotic. Only her thumb, forefinger and pinky were visible. I could take a wild guess as to where the other two fingers were.
I don’t know how long I stared at the pictures of my best friend, completely slack-jawed. I mean, sure, I’ve thought about what Danielle looked like naked. Every straight guy with a female friend has done the same. Still, I never expected to get proven so wrong. Every part of her was somehow better than the mental image my mind had conjured. It was different, yes, but definitely better.
Her breasts looked slightly different than I imagined, but they fit much better proportionally. Her ass was pert, years of cheerleader made it toned and smooth like two perfect globes.
Her pussy was clean shaven instead of having a small patch as I expected. However, the lack of hair simply let all of the attention be directed towards the beautiful flower being spread open by a pair of delving fingers.
Somehow, I fumbled around enough to sit down on the edge of my bed and start a video call. After undoing the button on my jeans and letting the bulge in my boxers have a bit more room to breathe, of course.
Danielle answered before the first ring finished. Her hoodie was discarded, leaving her in just her t-shirt. In my mind’s eye, I could still see it bunched up underneath her chin and showing her shapely breasts. Danielle still had the same smile from the photos.
“Calling so soon after the date? A girl would think you’re needy. I take it you liked my meme?”
“I uh... I think you might have sent me the wrong pictures.”
“Oh no.” Danielle frowned. “What pictures did I send?”
“Uh, there was um... they were photos of you.”
“Of me?” Danielle raised an amused eyebrow.
“Yeah.” I confirmed. “With... without clothes.”
Danielle grinned. “Why are you so awkward?”
“Huh?”
“I meant to send those. That’s what I was doing in the washroom before we left.”
I floundered. “So, you mean that…”
“While you were paying, I was taking... an artistic photo of mine, and sending them to you. It’s a shame you left your phone at home. I would have loved to see you get so embarrassed in public.”
“Why?”
Danielle giggled and laid back. I could tell that like me, she had been sitting on the edge of her bed, but had now lied down and was holding her phone in the air above her face. Her hair fanned out around her head like a halo.
“Because couples send each other nudes, dummy! If we’re gonna pretend to be a couple, it would be a lot more convincing if you have a few pictures of me on your phone. I can send some more, if you want…”
“No!” I said quickly. Danielle’s grin faded, and I took a breath.
“Dan, my sister saw those pictures.”
Her smile returned, but it seemed like it was only halfway there. “Good.”
“How is that good?!”
“Because,” said Danielle, “…that should help to convince her that we’re dating. Otherwise, why would I be sending you nudes? Speaking of which, how did she even see them? Don’t you have a lock on your phone?”
“No.”
“Why not? Aren’t you worried about random people going through your stuff?”
“How would they do that? I keep my phone on me all the time.”
Danielle just stared, unimpressed. “You have your phone at all times, huh?”
“Okay…” I relented. “I left it at home a few times, but my sister is the only person who’ll see it, and she’s not much for snooping.”
“And it’s because she doesn’t snoop that she saw a picture of me fingering myself?”
I swallowed my tongue along with the rest of my argument. Danielle had a point. She must have seen her victory, since her eyes twinkled.
“If you want to make my tits your home screen, I’ll just ask that you put a password first. I think one look at my goodies is enough for your sister.”
In the small image of myself in the lower corner of the screen, I could see the red on my cheeks. After a moment of silence, Danielle chuckled.
“What did she think?”
“What do you mean?”
“Did she make any comments about the pictures or anything?”
I shook my head. “Uh, no. She just said that you sent some interesting pictures, and that was it.”
The gap between Danielle’s eyebrows narrowed. “I know your sister, and that seems strangely vague for her.”
“I think...” The words struggled to form proper sentences. “…I think it’s because she doesn’t entirely believe us.”
“She doesn’t think we’re dating?”
“No, I think it’s more along the lines of her believing that we’re dating a little too much.”
Danielle looked confused. “Okay, you’re gonna have to walk me through this one because you aren’t making sense.”
I let out a sigh. “Think of it from her point of view. We’ve been ‘dating’ for a year, but absolutely nothing has changed. We still act the same way we always have—as best friends and neighbours. Now, I was so reluctant to invite you to the wedding.”
Danielle waited after I finished my sentence. Several seconds passed before she lifted her hand and made a keep going movement. “Come on, you gotta give me a little more here. Instead of beating around the bush, just say what’s the problem.”
“From what I understand, she fully believes that we’re dating, but also thinks that we’re having some problems and are on the verge of breaking up.”
Danielle frowned. “I literally sent you a picture of my—and she thinks we’re gonna split? What kind of logic is that?”
I struggled to find the best way to put my thoughts into words. No matter what way I said it, it sounded odd.
“Actually, I think she believes that you’re in the relationship, but not me.”
“And how does that work?”
“I actively avoided inviting you to anything. Now you’re sending me nudes. I think she believes that I’m going to break up with you.”
“Oh.” Danielle looked genuinely speechless. I could usually tell what she was thinking at any given moment. Right now, she was an enigma. She risked a half-grin.
“It sounds like you should pick up the slack, make her believe.”
“And how am I supposed to do that? We’re not actually dating. I can’t just start making out with you in front of her.”
“Why not? I sent you nudes. Take the leap.”
“Wait, what?”
Danielle just gave a weak smile, her cheeks flushing with a tinge of pink. “I’ve gotta start packing. See you tomorrow.”
The last thing I saw before the call ended was Danielle giving a kiss towards the camera. I was stuck there, dumbfounded, and trying to wrap my head around what was happening.
-
Danielle was taking this ‘pretend couple’ thing way too far. The worst part was, I couldn’t even bring myself to be mad about it. She had made it clear a long time ago that she wasn’t interested—basically just told me to grow a pair and step up the act on our fake relationship.
Take the leap?
I shook my head, trying to force the thoughts away like they were insects that had crawled in my ears. No. I buried those fantasies years ago. I won’t let them dig their way out just because of an act. I fell in love with her a long time ago. If that happened again...
I wasn’t sure if there was any way to recover from that.
I opened our text messages again and tried not to stare at the nude selfies as I deleted them. Sadly, I couldn’t make them vanish from my mind as easily as they vanished from the screen.
As much as I tried to ignore it, Danielle was the only person on my mind.
-
We were planning to leave at noon. My sister decided to wake me up at six. I couldn’t really complain. I had my alarm set for six-thirty. Damn that woman and the curse of punctuality she bestowed upon me.
Sleeping was peaceful. I rarely had dreams, so it was just a time where nothing could bother me. No worries. No memories. No apprehensions. No fears. No regrets. Not even Danielle could break the veil. She had plagued my thoughts for over a dozen hours after the video chat. It was only when I finally managed to drift away from consciousness that my mind went quiet. It was wonderful.
Unfortunately, I had to wake up.
From my extra-hot shower, to brushing my teeth, to double-checking that I had everything packed, Danielle resided rent-free in the forefront of my mind. Most of the images in my head weren’t even the precious memories of her nude selfies. They were there, absolutely, but the images of her naked form were drowned among the flash of her smile, the sound of her laugh, and the twinkle in her eyes.
This weekend was going to be a nightmare.
It only got worse when Danielle showed up a quarter after nine. I answered the door, and was surprised by Danielle jumping forward and embracing me in a tight hug. Even through her hoodie, I could feel the curves of her body pressing against mine. Her hair was loose and draping down to her shoulders like a shimmering curtain. It smelled like strawberries. Her face was cradled on my chest, and I heard her whisper in my ear.
“Hug me back, idiot.”
I hesitantly reciprocated, wrapping my arms around her lower back. I tried to ignore how wonderful it was. Danielle felt so good in my embrace. It seemed so natural to hold her like this, and I became painfully aware of the reality. We had been best friends for our entire lives, but I could probably count on one hand the number of times that we actually made physical contact with each other for anything other than a high-five or a friendly punch. When was the last time we hugged?
I couldn’t even begin to say. Maybe we never did.
We stayed like that for several seconds too long, breathing against each other in silence. Eventually, Danielle moved her head a tiny bit to look down the hall.
“Hey Noona!”
“Hello Danielle. Have you had breakfast?”
Danielle pulled away from the hug, slipped off her shoes, and casually began walking down the hall like nothing happened. “Not yet. I hope it’s okay if I raid your cupboards for some cereal.”
“You will not have cereal when I’m almost done making a true breakfast.”
“Oh, you spoil me too much.”
“Nonsense. You deserve only the best.?”
I snapped back to reality, still feeling the warmth of Danielle in my arms, and looked back to see a small, carry-on suitcase resting in the open doorframe. I pulled it inside and shut the door before following them to the kitchen.
My sister had returned to her self-appointed post, twisting and turning across the tile floor as she managed half a dozen things at once—she looked like a contestant in some extreme cooking show. I just kept my distance on the other side of the counter. It may have looked like she was drowning in her process, but in her own words, everyone else just got in her way.
“Need a hand?” Danielle asked with a smile.
“Nope, you are not to lift a finger.”
“Oh please, I can help.”
She turned around with an exasperated look. “Danielle, I will not let you do any work as a beloved guest in our house.”
“Come on.” Danielle grinned. “I want to help. We can take care of the eggs, at the very least. That way, you can make sure the other things don’t burn.”
“Fine. But don’t you dare try to help with the dishes!”
“Understood.” Danielle laughed.
What the fuck? Every time I ever tried to help with anything, she would practically tear my throat out, push me away, and then complain that I never did anything around the house. Yet somehow, with just a few simple words, Danielle managed to convince her to relinquish her iron chains.
I needed to take notes.
Danielle certainly got comfortable despite doing something as innocuous. She stood as close as she possibly could. Her body was pressed up into my side, which sent a frustratingly confusing shudder through my core. She was taking adorable little glances up into my eyes, and giggling every time I awkwardly looked away.
Take the leap.
Danielle’s words echoed through my mind. I instinctively knew that she wouldn’t mind if I did take a step up, since she was so... blunt, previously. I bit the inside of my cheek hard enough to draw blood. I wasn’t quite sure, but I swore that I could see Danielle’s eyes sparkle when I wrapped an arm around her waist.
What was I doing? Feeling her pressed up against my side was doing terrible things to my heart. I wanted nothing more than to stay like that forever. Danielle felt so wonderful and soft. Not to mention, knowing that it was her I was pulling close—that was the forbidden cherry on top.
Despite the strain growing in my chest, I kept my hand curled around the side of her slender stomach. I even managed an awkward smile when Danielle swiped a butter-covered thumb on the tip of my nose.
I wanted to do it. I wanted it so badly that I could barely breathe. Her lips looked so inviting—like soft little pillows framing a smile that couldn’t have been more perfect. Resisting the urge to lean in for that wicked kiss made it feel like something in my chest was under tension so high it would snap.
How did I let this happen? Just yesterday I promised myself that I wouldn’t let her hurt me again. I wouldn’t let Danielle burrow her way into my chest and carve another hole that took years to heal.
Yet, at what was literally the very first opportunity for failure. So much for my willpower to resist the charm of a succubus. I knew this would only end in flames. The moment this act ended; I would be left with a vicious wound in the shape of her.
Despite that, I couldn’t bring myself to care about the consequences yet. That was something I would just have to deal with later. The glint in Danielle’s beautiful brown eyes was far too intoxicating.
I didn’t let go of her until the three of us were sitting down to eat. Even then, Danielle shifted her chair adjacent to mine. We sat so close we were practically wearing each other’s pants. Every time I caught a peek at my sister, she just gave a curious smile.
It only got more complicated from then on. Thankfully, she went upstairs to do her classic quadruple-check over every single thing she packed into her suitcase. Unfortunately, that left Danielle and I alone on the couch while we waited for our departure time. I desperately hoped that Danielle wouldn’t fixate on this weekend. Thankfully she seemed to stay her normal self, even if she was cuddled up into my side. It was such a casual display of affection that it almost made my heart flutter more than our hug when she entered the house. Unlike the hug, this lasted so much longer. There was nothing stopping Danielle from nesting into me as we scrolled through Netflix for anything that piqued our interest. As I expected, we ended up in the horror section.
“Exhuma?” I asked.
“Nah. We’re only gonna be able to get through like half a movie before we have to go. I just want something I won’t really get invested in.”
“The Conjuring?”
“That movie literally only gets interesting right when we would have to leave.”
“Fine. What would you like to watch?”
Danielle rolled her eyes. “I don’t know! I already downloaded all three seasons of Sweet Home onto my laptop so we could watch it in the car and hotel. Got a headphone splitter and everything.”
“We aren’t in the car or hotel yet, so you need to pick something.”
“Why do I need to pick? You have the remote.”
“Yeah, and you’ve already vetoed both of my suggestions. You’re the only one being stingy here, so you choose what you want to watch.”
“Oh jeez.” Danielle twisted her head up to glare at me. “If you don’t pick a movie, I’m just gonna start making out with you in order to keep myself entertained.”
“I—uh, what?”
“What? You don’t think that making out would be interesting? It looks like a lot of fun.” She grinned. “Plus, it would be a good way to convince your sister. She comes downstairs and I’m sitting on your lap while we’re using each other’s throats like straws.”
I could only tuck my chin with a blush, prompting a loud laugh from Danielle.
“Relax, I won’t. Unless you ask nicely, of course.”
“What’s so funny?” I heard my sister voice call out from around the corner of the living room, along with her approaching footsteps. Faster than I could react, Danielle grabbed both of my hands and pushed them into her sides just below her ribcage. She started twitching and giggling against me.
“Stop, stop! Please!”
It took far too long for me to realise that Danielle just provided both of us with a perfect cover. Still, I plastered my own mischievous smile and started scratching and tickling away. Her fake spasms and noises quickly became real just before my sister stepped into view. I pretended not to notice her presence and held tightly onto the squirming girl while assaulting her sides with quick and playful fingers. My sister remained quiet for several moments and watched on. I took the opportunity to really dig in and double down on my efforts. What were once gentle pushes to try and get me to stop my tickling quickly became genuine actions of desperation. Danielle’s years of cheerleader made it difficult to get any good grip on her. Still, her breathing became ragged and strained as her face turned bright red. Tears were even streaming down her face.
“You two having fun?” my sister finally spoke, and I lifted my head to meet her gaze. Beneath me, I could see Danielle do the same. I never stopped tickling, and she never stopped fighting.
“Ahh Help!”
“Hey, let her go.”
I ceased my assault and lifted my hands in surrender. Danielle used the opportunity to scramble away on the couch. She drew several heaving breaths before leaning forward and punching me in the shoulder.
“Ow! What’s that for?”
“Dummy! You know I’m ticklish.”
I didn’t, actually.
“You two better not be acting up in the car. Traffic on the highway is already going to be bad enough, I don’t need more distractions.”
Danielle gave a smile that could make a corpse blush. “Don’t worry noona. Unlike him, I can keep my hands to myself.”
“Uh huh.” Was her response.
“Are we leaving soon, or...” I had to break the silence.
“Relax, it’s only ten. We still have another hour before we need to leave. Do you mind if I sit here with you while we find something to watch?”
“Not at all. Sit down and relax all you like.”
Danielle giggled sweetly. “Now—you tickle me one more time and you don’t get any more cuddles.”
Before I could respond, she crawled back into her original position. If anything, she nuzzled up into my side even more than before. Most of her weight was on me, and her head was resting in the crook of my neck. Her hair was so soft. The smell of strawberries was almost overpowering. She grabbed my arm and curled it around her so that my hand was resting on her stomach. Her shirt had even ridden up slightly, allowing my pinky to sit upon the bare skin just below her belly button.
“You’ve decided what we’re gonna watch, right sweetie?”
I swear I’m gonna shoot her. After I shot myself, of course.
“Uh, yeah. Exhuma.”
My sister sighed. “Just know that we’re going to be leaving in an hour.”
“That’s okay.” Danielle smiled. “I prefer the first half anyway. That part’s more interesting.”
-
Thankfully, the car ride was a lot less traumatic. I was worried that spending a few hours in an enclosed space with both Danielle and my sister would be the end of the world. It seemed as though Danielle decided to throw me a bone and play nice for the first time in her life.
I simply focused on trying to enjoy the show. It was significantly harder than it had any right to be, because of the way she held my hand over the dividing cupholder in between us. For the entire ride. As in, the entire ride. From the instant that our doors closed to the moment we parked outside the hotel, she did not let go of my hand once. If she switched the laptop to the next episode, took a sip of her drink or grabbed a snack, she always used her right hand since her left was firmly grasping mine. I could only imagine how gross it must have felt for her.
When we finally parked, both Danielle and I used our free hands to take off the headphones. She smiled at me and her eyes glittered like pools of melted chocolate. Granted, I had never looked particularly closely at her eyes—that was probably to avoid the fluttering butterflies trapped in my stomach.
Even more so than when the two of us were buttering toast, the simple act of us holding hands and looking at each other made every single other sensation in the world fade away. Every neuron in my brain was firing warning signals, screaming at me to let go and turn away. To admit to that I was lying about the relationship. However, this ended would be way worse than if I just cut my losses and ran.
I leaned in and kissed her.
There was no word that could describe it. Perfect was too tacky. Amazing wasn’t quite right. Wonderful just didn’t do it the justice it deserved. What surprised me was just how simple it was. I never expected that kissing someone would be so... plain. There wasn’t any feeling about it that was special. It was just like kissing the back of my hand, if a little bit softer. What made the act so unbelievable was simply the knowledge of who I was doing it with. Knowing that it was Danielle pressed up against my lips in what was arguably the most intimate of acts. My very first experience of the sort, and it was with none other than the best friend I had been in love with for longer than I could remember. The one person on the planet that I couldn’t have under any circumstance. The one person who made it clear way back then that she wasn’t interested. Sure, she was very obvious that she was willing to take this act as far as she needed to, but as for what happened next? There was no telling what kind of aftermath would be present when the dust settled.
The forbidden fruit never tasted so sweet.
“Ahem.”
My sister cleared her throat from the front seat. I abruptly pulled away and opened my eyes. I watched Danielle do the same. Her irises flashed with something I had never seen before. For the first time in my life, I saw Danielle genuinely taken aback. She was uncertain. Just as quickly as it appeared, that shaken expression was wiped clean by her typical grin. Danielle leaned forward and returned her lips to mine. It was only for a moment, but that second kiss felt entirely different. With the first, I could tell that I had broken through whatever mask Danielle was wearing as part of this act. No doubt I had screwed all of this up. At least it was obvious that Danielle was going to hold out for the duration of the wedding. Unfortunately, I had no faith that things were going to be the same after this was all said and done.
Danielle flashed a pearly smile and let go of my hand. “Come on, let’s go.”
“I’ll grab the bags.” I coughed. “How about you two get us checked in and we’ll meet by the elevator?”
With that, Danielle and my sister walked off. Danielle had her backpack and my sister her purse. Everything else was stuffed into the four suitcases in the trunk.
Five minutes later, I was awkwardly trying to shuffle the suitcases through the thin doorway while Danielle laughed and held the door open for me. Eventually squeezing our way inside the respective rooms. It was a very nice but simple room. Grey walls, two beds, a large TV and an attached bathroom. I hefted both of our bags onto one of the beds right before my sister appeared in the doorway.
“Alright, you two. We’ve got a dinner reservation at six, but we don’t need to leave for another two and a half hours. I assume that you two just want to hang out at the hotel until then?”
“Yeah.” Danielle answered for both of us. “We had to pause the episode halfway through. We were probably just gonna chill and keep watching.”
“Alright, I’m going to take a bit of a walk and see where everything is. I’ll be back before we need to leave for dinner.”
“Have fun.” I chirped.
“If you need anything, just call.”
“I will, Go enjoy your walk.” I said then shut the door.
“Dan, listen—about earlier.”
“What about it?”
“I shouldn’t have done that.” I shook my head.
“Why not? It’s all part of the act, right?”
“No— Yes, I mean...” I slumped down onto the bed and held my head in my hands. Danielle slowly walked forward and sat beside me. Her presence only made the feelings more complicated but I had to fight through it.
“You’re my best friend, and I don’t want to ruin what we have. I put us in this stupid position and I’m sorry. That—was too far.”
Danielle rolled her eyes. “I’ve basically been screaming at you to take this far. I sent you nudes. I could feel your dick pressing into me for the entirety of breakfast. If we’re pretending to be a couple, I don’t want to do it half way. I’ll fuck you right now if it makes you feel less awkward.”
“Hey!”
“What? Why are you freaked out?”
“I— it’s freaking me out—that you’re not freaking out.”
Danielle giggled. “Relax. Everything's gonna be fine.”
“Is it not weird to you?”
“Of course, it’s weird!” Danielle punched me in the arm hard enough that I winced. “We’ve been best friends since kindergarten!”
My shoulders slumped in defeat. Danielle leaned into me. “But being best friends means that we help each other with anything, no matter how weird it is. Granted, I figured that I would be helping you hide a body before I pretended to be your girlfriend.”
We sat there for several moments before Danielle twisted her head up and locked her eyes into mine. Sooner than I could do anything to resist, she pushed just a few inches vertically so that our lips met for the third time that morning. It wasn’t as quick as the kiss that she initiated before, but not nearly as passionate as the one that I gave her. It was a slow, simple, and sweet connection that only lasted for a moment. When Danielle pulled back, she did so with a smile and a flush of red in her cheeks.
“Just because we’re pretending doesn’t mean we can’t enjoy it.”
“What about after the weekend—after we get back?”
Danielle almost, almost seemed disappointed. “That’s up to you. It’s also up to you to decide what we’re doing next.”
“What?” I raised an eyebrow.
“You have to decide if we’re gonna keep watching or if we’re gonna fuck.”
“Oh Danielle.”
She laughed at my horrified embarrassment—something that was happening far too often recently. “Red face, tucking in your chin, all signs are there. Like I said earlier—you are way too awkward about this whole thing, and that won’t convince anyone. If you tense up or lose your composure, then one kiss won’t be enough to convince your sister.”
I tried to find words, but my efforts were nullified by Danielle grabbing the hem of her sweater and lifting it. I was foolish enough to think that she was just getting a little too warm—that was until I saw the bare skin of her stomach get revealed as her shirt came with it.
“What are you doing?”
When she pulled both her shirt and hoodie off over her head, she shrugged. She was wearing a simple white bra but was already moving to unclasp the back.
“You’ve seen them before. What’s the big deal?”
She dropped her bra onto the bed, and I was greeted for the second time by the lovely sight of her shapely, supple breasts. This time was so much better because now they weren’t on my phone screen. They were right in front of me, rising and falling with each of her gentle breaths. The red on her face only deepened.
“Touch them.”
“I—uh, um... you s—”
Danielle sighed, grabbed my hands, and yanked them onto her breasts. Much like the kiss earlier, there wasn’t even really anything physically special about it. Her skin was deliciously soft and warm, like a smooth heated pillow. Her nipples pressed into my palms like rubbery little nubs. I could feel them getting harder under my touch. Really the only thing that made the act perfect was again, the thought of what it was and who I was doing it to. I had been kissing Danielle earlier, and now she was sitting topless beside me with my hands cupping her breasts. Tearing my gaze back up to her face, she was wearing the cockiest grin I’d ever seen.
“If this doesn’t make you less awkward, then I’m not sure if anything will. Do you like them?”
“Uh, yeah?” My confidence was slowly returning with the faith that this wasn’t going to completely crash and burn in front of my face. No amount of confidence was going to make my hands start moving. I held as still as a statue even as Danielle pulled her hands away and dropped them to her sides.
“They’re a little small, but I like them. They’re also not gonna break, so grow a pair and start squeezing.”
I gulped and nodded at her confirmation. I experimented with delicate, gentle probing from my fingers. The skin was soft and pliable under my touch—bending in the perfect way as it conformed to the new shape. Danielle sighed and smiled. I was locked there for several moments, unable to do anything but play with my friend’s boobs. She was probably looking at me. My gaze was fixed downwards.
“Alright,” said Danielle, “that’s enough.”
She stood up, pulling my hands from her chest. Before I could even begin to stammer, she reached down and worked at the button on her jeans.
“Take off your shirt.”
“Uh...” was all I could manage. Danielle finished with the button but made no further move towards lowering her pants. Instead, she crossed her arms over her chest like she was waiting for something. Since the act had a double effect of hiding her breasts from view, it helped me come back to reality. Kind of.
“Take off your shirt, or I’ll put mine back on. Your choice.”
Why did this feel like a trap? Surely this was some kind of test, yet there was no way I wasn’t falling for the bait. I slowly reached my hands to the collar of my shirt and tugged to slide it off over my head. Danielle smiled. She lowered her hands, once again baring her breasts. Her thumbs hooked into the waistband of her denim. She wasted no time before sliding her jeans down. Even as she bent over to push them off all the way, her soft eyes never left mine.
When she stood back up straight, she was left only in a pair of simple white panties. As expected from a girl who did several years of cheerleader, her legs were fantastic. Shapely and toned, the pale skin was perfectly smooth all the way from her thick thighs to her dainty toes.
“Same deal as before. Take off your pants and mine stay off, too.”
I was a bit more hesitant this time, but again, the bait was too good to resist. Soon, my jeans were cast to the side just like Danielle’s. Her eyes flicked down towards the fabric tented by my erection and she smiled.
“Now lie back against the headboard.”
I was confused, but didn’t dare ignore her instructions. I shifted from sitting on the edge of the bed to sitting against the wooden headboard, only taking a moment to move the pillows out of the way. Danielle turned around and grabbed something off of the other bed. My eyebrows raised even more when she walked back over while holding her laptop and our headphones.
“Scooch over, make some room.”
I did as she asked, and Danielle slid in beside me. She handed me the laptop for just a moment while she undid the blankets from their tightly made position and slid her bare legs underneath. She adjusted her pillow so that she was sitting up against it, slid right up into my side, and took the laptop again. I was so entranced by the way her mostly nude body felt up against mine and the way her small breasts jiggled with each small movement that I didn’t even notice she had opened up the paused episode until she was handing me my headphones.
“We’re gonna cuddle in our underwear and keep watching until it’s time for dinner, yeah?”
It wasn’t phrased like a question. It was a command that I hastily accepted. Danielle grinned, put on her headphones, and pressed ‘play’. I did the same but didn’t even have a chance to ponder where I should put my hands. Danielle decided that for me, too.
She grabbed my left arm and wrapped it around her back before placing my hand directly on her breast. When I hesitated, she chuckled and paused the episode mere moments after it started playing. Danielle turned her head towards me, grinned, and gave me a quick kiss that seemed laced with whatever devilish magic she possessed. I could barely even think when she pulled back and stared me in the eyes.
“Until the end of this weekend, I am your girlfriend. No pretending. No acts. If we keep being awkward, then this weekend will only end up as a nightmare for both of us.”
“You— don’t want to pretend?”
Danielle smirked, “If we were just pretending, then we wouldn’t be cuddling in our underwear. As far as I see it, this serves two purposes. One, it might just get you a little bit more comfortable with me. If you turn into a mannequin everytime I hold your hand, your sister is gonna see right through it. Two, it just makes this whole thing a lot simpler. I don’t have to worry about acting like your girlfriend whenever your sister is around if I am your girlfriend for this weekend. Screw the act. We’ll figure the rest of this out when we get back home. For now, let’s just do this and worry about making it through the next forty-eight hours.”
“I— uh, okay?”
“Good. Now remember when I said it feels nice having my tits played with?” Danielle winked
I took the hint. My fingers gently probed and massaged at the delightfully soft flesh like it was a warm stress ball. That was, if the stress ball had a steel ball bearing nipple on the front and a heartbeat from underneath that pounded almost as fast as mine. Danielle turned her gaze back towards the laptop, let out a content sigh, and settled into my side before pressing ‘play’ for the final time.
Oh, what had I gotten myself into?
-
Aside from a quick scramble to put back on our shirts when we heard my sister knock on the door, nothing of note happened all the way up until dinner. Well, I scrambled. I slipped my shirt and jeans back on as fast as I could. Danielle took her sweet time. I was ninety percent sure that my sister could see Danielle putting her bra back on through the open doorway. I wasn’t sure how to feel about that; on one hand, it was almost as embarrassing as my sister seeing her naked photos yesterday. On the other, it may have actively helped push the narrative that we were dating. After all, if we were only pretending to date, then why would we be rushing to put our clothes back on?
I only hoped that my sister didn’t notice the erection tenting my jeans. I knew Danielle saw it underneath the blanket the entire time we were watching, but surprisingly, she never acknowledged it. Her eyes would occasionally flick over, but nothing more. No scathing remarks, no witty jokes at my expense. She just left me alone, other than ensuring my hand continued to play with her breast throughout our session.
And oh boy, was that an experience. If it wasn’t for that, I might have actually gotten somewhat accustomed to the circumstance and let my arousal diminish. Yet every time my hand faltered even slightly; Danielle brought hers up to coax me into a continued tit massage. By the time that my sister knocked on the door, my dick was throbbing. It was even harder than the nipple drilling a hole into my palm. Based on the way that Danielle would occasionally shift ever-so-slightly, I could safely assume she was probably as turned on as I was.
Still, she never did a single thing more.
She was my girlfriend for the weekend. What the hell was that supposed to mean? Did she genuinely despise the thought of us, but was going full-tilt on the act in a hope that it made it easier to deal with? I just despised the idea of forcing my best friend into a situation she didn’t want to be in.
However, she seemed to be genuinely enjoying some aspects of this, which only served to confuse me even more. If she was so uncomfortable with us acting like a couple, then why did her eyes sparkle so much when she kissed me before we got in the car? Why did she once again insist on holding my hand for the entire ride to the restaurant? Why did she sit so close to me in the booth and rest her head on my shoulder?
“Just because we’re not actually dating doesn’t mean we can’t have some fun.”
“What about after the weekend—after we get back?”
“That’s up to you.”
Those words rattled around in my head like a handful of nails in a glass jar. They mixed with the ones from yesterday saying almost the exact same thing. Take the leap. Every image of Danielle frowning when I didn’t reciprocate her actions. Every time she smiled brightly when she took another step in our pretend relationship.
It wasn’t fair. I couldn’t even enjoy my burger. I was too busy trying not to let my inner turmoil show on my face. Well, that and fighting off Danielle’s constant attempts to steal my fries. The only thing that helped to alleviate the tension in my chest happened after dinner. The four of us walked from the restaurant to the falls, which were barely two blocks away.
As expected, Cheonjiyeon waterfalls were stunning. Under the darkening sky, they would have been harder to truly appreciate—if it weren’t for the coloured spotlights that illuminated every inch of the natural wonder. Reds, blues, oranges, greens, purples, yellows, and every other colour I could imagine was glittering through the rushing water and mist to create a shimmering rainbow curtain. One of my hands was held onto the steel railing at the edge of the observation deck. The other was also on the railing, but my fingers were intertwined with Danielle’s. Thankfully, the falls didn’t seem to be too busy tonight which left plenty of room for us to spread out and have a small semblance of privacy.
“I wasn’t expecting much, but that is gorgeous,” Danielle said. My response was automatic—leaking from my lips faster than I could catch it and clamp down.
“Not as much as you.”
Danielle twisted her head to look at me with a raised eyebrow. I could see myself wince in the reflection of her doe-like eyes.
“I’m sorry, was that supposed to be a pick-up line?”
I had to quickly weigh the pros and cons of both possible answers before selecting one. “Yes?”
Danielle grinned. “So cheesy, but I’ll give you some points for effort. C minus.”
“Only a C?”
“C minus,” she corrected.
“I’d like to see you do better.” I immediately discovered my mistake when Danielle’s grin softened until her lips were just barely touching each other. She let go of my hand and raised her fingers to trace gently against my cheek. Once she cupped my face in her hand, she pulled me in. There was no tongue action, no lip biting, or anything else that I figured would be present in a make out session, but this also was not one of the few chaste kisses we had shared throughout the day. Instead, this one was identical to the one I gave her in the car before we entered the hotel in every way except one; this time, she was the initiator.
It was a long, slow, passionate, and powerful connection that made me feel as if I was moments away from total heart failure. I didn’t even notice that we turned to face each other until my hands were on her hips. The kiss was eventually broken by Danielle pulling her lips back a fraction of a centimetre. While our foreheads were still touching, and her hand still on my cheek, I watched her big, beautiful brown eyes blink twice.
“I can’t seem to find my bed anywhere. Can I share yours tonight?”
“I— uh...”
“Score.” She wrapped both arms around my neck with a quiet laugh. I could feel her breath on my face—soft, warm, and smelling faintly of her dinner. “That’s how it’s done.”
“You cheated.”
“Why, because I kissed you?”
“Yeah.”
“What are you gonna do about it? Spank me for being a bad girl?” She lifted the corner of her lip in a cocky challenge. I shook my head, keeping our foreheads pressed together.
“Nah. I’ll just have to cheat, too.”
Our lips met once more, but something told me that I ended up playing right into Danielle’s hands. Perhaps it was the way her arms tightened around my neck to pull our mouths together. It might have been the way she stepped into me so that her chest was pressed into mine. Or it might have been the fact that I could feel her smiling against my lips when I wrapped my hands around her waist. When she tapped her tongue against our connection, that made her earlier words crystal clear.
Until the end of this weekend, I am your girlfriend.
I realized she wasn’t lying. For all intents and purposes, Danielle was my legitimate girlfriend for the next forty-eight hours. When it inevitably changed things between us, good or bad, it would happen after we got back. I wasn’t entirely sure how to feel about that. There was no coming back from something like this. Even if we somehow managed to stay friends, I don’t think my heart would never be able to accept it.
Two days of guaranteed sunshine. Two days to experience the forbidden fruit before punishment or bliss. Two days was enough.
I opened my mouth and let my tongue meet hers. The evening November air was chilly, but there was no chance of it dimming the heat that pulsed between us. Inside of our locked lips, our tongues danced a moist duet—a challenge to see who would claim more of the other. For every centimetre I delved into Danielle’s mouth, she did the same with mine. The sensation was odd beyond words. Once again, it was special only for the knowledge of what it was and who I was doing it with. There was something deliciously naughty about licking the inside of someone else’s mouth—sharing saliva and drinking their flavour. Danielle was almost taste like a lollipop, if you will—as I lavished in the taste of her mouth. I could even catch a hint whatever it was she had during dinner. It was clear that neither of us really knew the ‘proper’ way to use tongue while kissing, but neither of us cared.
I don’t know how long we spent like that—making out with the roaring falls as our backdrop. It might have just been seconds; it might have been minutes. It felt like hours, but also felt instantaneous. When Danielle pulled her tongue from the front lines of the battlefield, her lips only lingered for a moment upon mine before breaking free. When my eyes opened, they were greeted by the rolling waves of brown mixed with sparkles that stared back at me. We were both panting, holding each other so close that we may as well have been inside of each other’s hoodies. The smile on her face and red flushing her cheeks almost made it look like she was drunk. I didn’t forget my promise, though.
“You must be one hell of a thief, because you stole my heart right from my chest.”
I grinned. She groaned. “God, that was worse than the first one.”
“Do I get extra points for that?”
“... B plus.”
“I’ll take it.”
-
The walk back to the car was silent aside from the general noise of the city. Danielle was leaning her head on my shoulder with a giddy smile on her lips. The car ride was equally silent. There was simply nothing to be said. Not for the walk back into the hotel lobby. Not during the elevator ride up to the fourth floor. Not during the short stroll down the hall to our rooms. The quiet was only broken when I was tapping the key card against the lock to the room.
“I’ll come over a quarter after eight to help Danielle with her dress and makeup, so make sure you two are up, showered, and ready by then.”
I nodded. “I already have my alarm set for seven. Don’t worry.”
When I shut the door behind us and turned around, Danielle had already kicked off her shoes and was pulling off her hoodie. Her shirt rode up a little in the process to show off her perfect skin, but that didn’t matter since it was the next article of clothing to go. I nudged my own shoes off, slipped out of my sweater, and emptied the contents of my pockets onto the nightstand as Danielle did the same.
“What now?”
Danielle looked up from where she was undoing the button on her pants. “We’re gonna put on our pajamas, get into bed, and keep watching our show until we pass out.”
“We?” I gave a grin that Danielle matched and then some.
“I wasn’t asking. You’re a very comfortable pillow, after all.”
“Sounds like a good plan.”
Danielle pushed down her pants, once again revealing her long, athletic legs. Noticing how I was staring, Danielle chuckled and tossed her jeans at me. I feigned surprise.
“What was that for?”
“I’m just trying to get changed into something more comfortable and you’re standing there ogling me, you pervert.” She was smirking with every word.
“Can you blame me?”
With precision, Danielle reached behind herself and unclasped her bra. Despite having literally fondled them for almost two hours earlier, I felt a vein in my forehead pulse at the sight of her beautiful breasts.
“Nah, I know I’m hot. Just know that this show is only temporary.”
Danielle tossed her bra onto the other bed and reached down to the waistline of her panties. My eyes went wide at the implication. Danielle simply grinned and teased the hem of the fabric with her fingers for a few moments. Cloth was lowered millimetre by lustful millimetre. I had already seen the delicate present underneath through the pictures she had sent yesterday, but there was no hope of me not being enraptured by the sight.
“Are you really not going to give me any privacy?” The question leaked out through her pearly teeth. A part of me hesitated. The rest of me answered with a smirk.
“Nope.”
Danielle rolled her eyes, turned around, and slid her fingers under the waistband before gently pulling it downwards. The fabric graciously revealed the flawless globes of her ass and I stopped breathing. Just like with her breasts, the real thing was so much better than a picture. Even so, the sight only got better as Danielle folded at the waist, bending over in a greatly exaggerated manner as she tugged her underwear down. Slowly. The way she was bent let me see the split of her flowery folds peeking out from her thighs as if it were giving me a friendly wave. It wagged side to side slightly as she lifted each leg a few inches to take off her socks. When she lifted back up, she did so with her panties and socks held in one outstretched hand before letting them drop onto the bed next to her bra.
“Enjoying yourself?”
“Very much.”
“Hmph.” Danielle took a step closer to the storage bed and unzipped her suitcase. I took appreciation in every inch of her lovely naked body. The red in her cheeks was bright, but her smile was brighter. She pulled free a pair of white pajama pants and a black tank top. I drank deep in the sight for the few remaining seconds before Danielle stepped into her bottoms. When she pulled on the tank top, I could see the two-pointed tips of her nipples poking against the fabric. Then she looked up with a smile so wicked it sent a chill through my chest.
“Your turn. Get changed.”
Whatever confidence I had was gone. “Uh, what?”
“You got your show, now I get mine. Take it off. Nice and slow, please.”
If I had known I was walking right into a trap, I would have been much more cautious. Danielle sat down on the bed, crossed her legs, and waited. I gulped. My shirt was first, which was most of the way off my head before Danielle made a noise like a buzzer. “Slower, no need to rush.”
I paused; head still covered by the almost-free shirt. I could only give an audible, muffled sigh as I resumed at a slower pace. I dragged the fabric off entirely, leaving my chest When I grabbed a new shirt from my own suitcase, Danielle buzzed again.
“Nuh-uh. All of it off, then you can get dressed.”
“All of it?”
She grinned. “If I’m your girlfriend for this weekend, that also means you’re my boyfriend. Everything that I do for you, you do for me.”
There I was, stuck in the very middle of the trap she had set. There was only one way out. I set the shirt back down and undid the button on my jeans. We had cuddled while I was in nothing but my boxers earlier, but it was the thought of what came next that made my chest clench. I pulled down the denim, hesitating just enough to take them off at a moderate speed instead of fast. Thankfully, Danielle didn’t interject. She didn’t say anything when I took off my socks, either. Unfortunately, she just raised her eyebrows at me when I looked back at her.
“Keep going.”
The face of that double-standard was rearing its ugly head. It was lovely to see Danielle’s extra-special bits. Now that I had to show her mine? Any hint of an erection that may have begun forming at Danielle’s strip show had faded. Still, I had one way forward. I grabbed the hem of my boxers, looked Danielle in the eyes, and tugged them to my ankles. When I stood up, I had to force my hands to my side so that they weren’t covering my manhood.
“Lovely.” said Danielle.
Somehow, I managed a weak smile of my own, then grabbed a pair of grey pajama pants from my own suitcase. I didn’t go commando very often, even if I was sleeping, but the circumstances made it obvious that tonight would be an exception of Danielle’s choosing. When the bottoms were pulled back up around my hips, I still felt oddly vulnerable. Just the way Danielle’s eyes occasionally flicked down as I pulled on a shirt let me know that she approved. When I was clothed again, she shifted across the mattress and rested her back against the headrest in a position almost identical to how she was earlier when we cuddled. Danielle, still with a cheeky grin, then went and patted the open spot next to her.
“Just a moment.”
I reached back into my suitcase, grabbed a long cord that was tucked underneath everything else, then walked over to the large TV.
“I brought a connector specifically for this. We can watch on the big screen and just have the laptop on the nightstand.”
“And you didn’t bring this up before dinner... why?”
I gave the most exasperated glance to Danielle that I could manage. “I’m sure you can understand that I was a little bit distracted earlier.”
“I couldn’t imagine why.”
“Ha ha. Plug that in.”
I walked back to the bed, passed Danielle the other end of the connection cord, and grabbed the remote. It took no more than two minutes to get everything set up properly. By the time Danielle hit ‘play’ she was already snuggled into my side, and my arm was wrapped around her waist. Unlike before, my hand was not clasped onto her breast. Now, it just resided on the side of her stomach. It was intimate in a way that was entirely innocent F just holding her close for no reason other than to enjoy her company.
Danielle rubbed her hand across my stomach. Butterflies fluttered around her fingertips.
“I think you’d look cute in a dress.”
“I better, because I’d be walking down the aisle like a model,” I said.
Danielle smiled then lifted her head. She only glanced at my lips for a moment before moving in. I met her halfway. When we finally pulled apart, Danielle’s eyes were distant.
“What’s wrong?”
She shook her head for a moment, hesitated, then sighed in defeated acceptance. “I’m horny.”
“I beg your pardon?”
Danielle rolled her eyes and gave a red-faced smile. “Hey, if you had your tit being played with for two hours and then had to leave for dinner, you’d be pretty uncomfortable too.”
“Don’t forget that it was your idea. I was the one playing with it anyway, so let it be known you weren’t alone in your discomfort.”
Once again, Danielle hesitated. That in of itself was a spectacle to witness. She was always so confident, so having her visibly figure out her own thoughts was almost concerning. Even the way she fought to meet my eyes was adorable.
“Do you want to fix that?”
Just the way she asked, that sent shivers down my spine. Before I could provide an answer, Danielle’s hand, the one resting on my stomach, drifted downward. Her pinky touched the waistband of my pajama pants and stopped. Whether she was asking permission or building up courage, I would probably never know. Regardless, the shortness in my breath meant that I couldn’t stop her even if I wanted to.
Danielle gently slid her fingers underneath the stretchy waistband, allowing her skin to vanish from sight. From that point, I could only feel her creeping closer, millimetre by millimetre, fingernails lightly dragging against my pelvis. I wasn’t sure if it was a good sign or not that she seemed to stop hesitating. Her fingers traced over my rapidly-hardening member. They were so soft and warm, like my friend down below was getting a lovely hug as she wrapped her fingers around it.
“Someone’s waking up.” Even her confident smile had returned.
Whatever that brief moment of vulnerability was, it was gone. Maybe she was expecting me to crumble under her assault. Maybe she was expecting an attempt at a witty comeback. Based on the way she gasped lightly, I don’t think she was entirely prepared for me to lift my own hand and place it directly atop her pelvic bone. Her skin was hot to the touch, even through her pajamas.
She didn’t say anything. She didn’t need to. The flutter in her eyes and the way she gave a slow, tentative stroke to my shaft spoke for her. I pulled my fingers back and dug them under the waistband. My chest tightened at the feel of her sweltering skin. I could tell that had it not been for the very light pubic stubble, it would have been smoother than glass.
Danielle’s grip around me slowly tightened as my fingers approached the prize. When I slid my middle finger down the split of her sex, both of us let out a shaky breath. She wasn’t kidding that she was horny. She was soaked. Running a finger across her sopping, swollen folds—my digit would be drier if I dunked it in a glass of water. I felt my lower appendage pulse in Danielle’s hand, and I know she felt it too. Just knowing how unreasonably aroused she was eradicated any hope of not being at full mast.
When we locked eyes again, that was when we started moving. Danielle focused on keeping a gentle but firm grip as she eased into a slow, leisurely pace. I matched her own speed while dragging a pair of fingers across the surface of her lower lips. I was given all the permission I needed the moment Danielle shifted her hips upwards just slightly, pressing my hand into her.
“We—ungh, we should take off our pants so we don’t ruin them.”
“That’s an idea.”
I could feel both of our hesitations when it came to removing our hands from the other’s genitals, but I relinquished my gentle cupping of her delicate when she retracted her hand from mine. Danielle instantly moved her hands to the waistband of her pajamas to begin pulling them down. I rested a hand on top of hers to stop her. She looked confused for only a moment. That confused faded the second that I sat up from the headboard, swivelled around the bed, and planted myself right beside her legs while locking eyes.
Even when my hands replaced hers and began tugging down the fabric. The sheer eroticism of slowly, slowly pulling down someone else’s pants while staring into their lust-addled eyes was mystifying. I could never have been more aroused in my life.
Not even when Danielle lifted her legs up, bringing her knees closer to her chest so I could pull the pajamas off further. Not even when the cloth was finally free from her dainty toes and her lower half was left bare. Not even when her succulent, smooth legs parted to either side so that I was kneeling before the prize so brazenly displayed to me.
It was beautiful. Almost as red as the flush in her cheeks, and just shy of being as pretty as the girl it was attached to. The arousal was extremely obvious. I could see that arousal dripping onto the bedsheets. Fleshy folds were almost throbbing outwards, opening up her core like a meaty flower. This time, I could both watch and feel her entire body shiver when I returned one hand atop her lovely mound.
I probably should have been focusing on the task at hand. I should have had my gaze fixated on her sopping slit during my task of bringing my friend to orgasm. I couldn’t. For some reason, the instant that my hand was in the correct place atop her bare pussy, my eyes moved back upwards to stare at her face. I could see her staring right back. Her mouth was slightly agape, twitching occasionally in pleasure or letting out little moans as my fingers began to experiment.
I didn’t know what I was doing. As much as my goal was to pleasure Danielle, an equal part was seeking to learn. To learn in what way I could make her move. When I dragged my middle finger down the entire length of her slit, she shuddered. Spreading her folds with my thumb and pinky made the lips on her face part in a similar fashion. I traced my fingers along the edge of the entrance until I reached a defined nub near the top of her mound.
Danielle’s legs twitched inwards to close around either side of my body and a gasp was torn into her lungs. Despite all of that, our eyes never left each other’s. Fudge and blueberries that glittered through a haze of arousal. I opted to ignore her clit for now—I knew that it could often be too sensitive, at the very least.
Instead, the fingers that were probing around the edge of her entrance decided to begin their delving expedition. A heavy, ragged breath shuddered from Danielle’s lips when my index and middle finger slipped down to the second knuckle. I had been planning on taking it relatively slow and only going to my first knuckle, but the way that her hips bucked downwards into me caused my hand to go deeper. Given that knowledge, I went for broke and slid them the rest of the way in.
I held still for several moments. Part of it was to let her get accustomed to my fingers being inside of her precious vault. The rest of it was so I could get accustomed to it. She was squeezing me from all directions like a warm, fleshy, tight hug around my fingers. Once again, the naughtiness of the action was made relevant simply by the knowledge that my fingers were inside of my best friend.
My best friend, who could offer no words while gazing into my eyes. All she could do was nod for me to start moving.
I pulled my hand back until I could see the base of my fingernails before slowly sending it forward again as far as it could go. My unused fingers were curled against my palm, pressed in between my own skin and the silken wetness of Danielle’s pussy when I hilted against her a second time. And then a third. And a fourth.
I began a moderate but firm pace as I sawed to and for inside of my friend. I was thankful for her lustful grunts and moans; they were confirmation that I was doing an adequate job. Well, that and the fact that her legs were instinctively trying to clamp closed every time she twitched. All I could do was scooch myself forward and lean in so that my torso blocked her unintentional attempts to interrupt my administrations. Her legs were practically resting on my shoulders when I brought my other, unused hand up and started rubbing it along the outside of her thigh.
Danielle’s own hands were not left alone either. In my peripherals, I could see that one of them was now clamped overtop her shirt and was groping roughly at her breasts. I couldn’t see the other, but I could certainly feel it brush against my own as she started to rub her exposed folds. I wasn’t even going to try and pretend that I knew all the best ways to bring about pleasure to a woman, so her assistance was appreciated. After all, who would know how to best bring Danielle to orgasm than herself? She would know where to touch, where to prod, what speed to move, and how hard to press. All I could do was keep my fingers thrusting in and out of her snatch as a stimulating medium while Danielle did everything she needed to. Still, I just wanted to make sure.
“What do you need me to do?”
Danielle almost sounded like she was choking on her tongue as she spit out a response. “Boobs! Pl- hnngh- please!”
That was everything I needed. My hand resting on her thigh instead moved forward. I had to lean in a little bit further so that I could reach her free breast. I was about to begin fondling her through her tank top like she was doing already, but Danielle paused for a brief moment to pull the hem of her shirt up to her armpits. Once her tits were revealed, Danielle continued to roughly grope at herself.
She was already breathing heavily, chest heaving and flushed with red, while the rest of her body was shuddering against me. If that didn’t mean she was close, then nothing would. I just kept my eyes locked onto hers while I firmly pressed my free hand into her breast and began squeezing with far more intensity than when we were cuddling before. Danielle squealed when I pressed my thumb into her nipple—a squeal that turned into a throaty, guttural groan as I moved it almost like a joystick.
For many blissful seconds, Danielle and I were locked in our embrace. One hand each on one of her breasts, and our other both crowding for space at her desperate flower. Her legs up on my shoulders, and both our eyes locked by ethereal chains of lust onto the other’s.
It was nothing short of beautiful to watch Danielle crest the peak of pleasure. Sure, she broke eye contact, but that was because her head pressed back against the headboard and tilted to the ceiling as she gave a loud, strained cry. That just meant that my own gaze was now free to look over the many aspects of her orgasm and how it affected her perfect body.
Her chest turned a shade of scarlet that I wasn’t even sure was possible with caramel skin like hers. The delicate hand on her breast was clenched with such visible tightness I thought she was going to rip her own nipple right off. The other pressing against mine for space in her sodden sex was bearing down on her clit, and I could feel her lock her ankles together behind my back. Through it all, her body shook and quivered like a waterbed in an earthquake.
Her orgasm seemed to go on for hours, but it was probably only a handful of seconds. I didn’t dare to stop moving. My hands only faltered when the hand violating her clit twisted around and clamped onto my wrist to hold still and stop my continued thrusting. Her face was still pointed towards the ceiling for many more long, strenuous breaths before her gaze finally tilted downwards to meet mine.
Her hair was a ragged mess, dangling around her pretty face. Her cheeks were bright red, and there was even a line of moisture leaking down her chin from where she might have been drooling.
She had never been more beautiful.
The post-orgasmic panting lasted for a few moments longer before I started to see the edges of her lips curl upwards. In less time than it took to blink, a full smile was plastered from cheek to cheek and Danielle was starting to giggle. I couldn’t help it. A grin broke onto my own face and I joined in her chuckling.
“That was —wow!” Danielle breathed. “That’s so much better with someone else helping me!”
Wait, did that mean…
I didn’t get a chance to finish comprehending the thought before Danielle let go of my wrist, unlocked her legs from my back, and spread her legs to drop them back to the bed. “Alright, Your turn.”
“Uh, what?”
“You help me, and I’ll help you. Now swap places.”
Right. I guess the original plan was to bring each other to completion, and then I got a bit carried away. Frankly, I had forgotten all about myself during that entire sequence. It was just too much fun to play with Danielle’s special bits.
I could only nod meekly and swallow as the two of us pivoted around each other. When my back was up against the headboard the same way Danielle had been moments before, I felt Danielle’s hands tugging at the waistband of my pajamas. All I could do was lift my hips and let her strip me. Only when my pants were off and my erection was standing proud and swollen did Danielle move in between my legs. I was caught off guard when she didn’t keep a position on her knees like I did.
Instead, Danielle sat right on the bed and wrapped her legs overtop mine. That not only served as a way to keep my own legs open, but spread her own at the same time to give me a lovely view of her flower once more. A view that lasted a mere moment before she scooched forwards until our nethers pressed into each other.
Oh god.
I could feel Danielle’s lower lips kissing up against my balls while my shaft pulsed against her stomach. This position was so much more intimate than what I had taken. When Danielle wrapped one hand around my shaft and began stroking slowly, my mouth went dry. Her fingers felt indescribable clutching to my erection. She slid from the very base all the way to the tip, lingering for a moment before going all the way back down to repeat the process. It was not a long distance for her hand to travel, but every inch felt amazing regardless.
Until she released me suddenly. However, I didn’t dare to question what Danielle was doing, especially not when she squeezed her hand into the gap between our nethers. Her knuckles were brushing up against my balls, and it took me far longer than it should have to realise what it was that she was doing. It was only when she stopped fingering herself and brought her hand back up to clasp around my member when I finally fit the pieces together.
Danielle was going to jerk me off using her own juices as lube.
The amount of blood that rushed to my cock left me light-headed. I felt like I was going to burst. She probably wouldn’t have even needed to lubricate herself, since precum was all but drooling from me at that point. Still, every time her hand glided across my skin towards the head, she swept a thumb across the tip to gather my fluid and add it to the glistening sheen now covering my member. I was transfixed—watching her hand move up and down while her other was braced behind her on the bed.
“Hey, eyes up here.”
I reactively glanced from Danielle’s scolding, and fell right into the trap. It was then that I realised what she wanted. I had maintained eye contact with her for the entire time I brought her to climax, and it seemed she wanted to do the same with me. I also realised that it was an entirely different sensation to be on the receiving end. To stare so deeply into Danielle’s soul while feeling her hand stroke my throbbing shaft was indescribable. She wore her classic grin, maintaining our staring contest even while she leaned back slightly and pressed her mound even further into my crotch.
And she kept going. One hand braced on the bed, one hand rapidly increasing the pace as it worked to hell out of me, and even her pelvis began to grind up across the base of my cock. I could feel her sodden lips drooling against me as she half-scissored-half-masturbated me. I didn’t know what to do with my hands. I resorted to clutching onto her calves, holding on like a fucking lifeline as Danielle went about her business.
There wasn’t a snowball’s chance in hell that I could last like that. I doubt I even made it half the time that Danielle did under my administrations. In fact, I had a feeling I didn’t break a minute. I couldn’t even accuse Danielle of ‘cheating’. All I could do was groan and look ahead in the beautiful prison of her eyes while my entire abdomen clenched around my orgasm like a vice.
I felt like I was erupting. My cock throbbed once, twice, and then every subsequent pulse brought with it a stream of sticky cream that sprayed against Danielle’s bare stomach. She kept stroking, kept grinding, and kept staring. I could only pulse in her hand as spurt after spurt of cum plastered onto her skin. It was the best orgasm of my life—that was for damned sure. Even after my balls felt like they were boiling and my shaft refused to spit out any more liquid, I continued to throb with the throes of my climax.
White lines were splattered across Danielle’s smooth stomach, pooling down into her cute little belly button. Her hand was covered in cum, making lewd noises and a slimy mess of my cock as she continued to slowly stroke up and down.
“Feel better?”
I struggled to find words. “Oh... yeah. You?”
“Mhmm.” She smiled. “Now I can definitely focus on the show.”
I noticed that when she rolled down her tank top back into position, she did so without bothering to do anything about the cum staining her stomach. I also noticed that when she crawled back into our cuddling position from before, she made no move to grab our pajama pants. Finally, I noticed that she was pressed up into my side even more so than usual, with one of her naked legs curled over mine.
Then she pressed ‘play’ and the sounds of the show returned.
-
Waking up beside her was such a weird feeling; it didn't matter that butterflies were swarming my stomach the entire time we were cuddling once my eyes were closed; however, morning had arrived, and her eyes did not open until I shook her awake. Danielle slept through the alarm, she had never slept through her alarm.
-
I looked up as I heard the electronic lock click open and my sister walk back in, her makeup bag trailing behind her.
“That was fast.” I said. My sister nodded.
“Danielle’s dress was simple enough as is, and with a face like hers, it’s really easy to put too much makeup. She has such a natural beauty that all you need is a few basics to help draw it out. You can’t improve something that’s already perfect.”
Of course, I didn’t hear a single word that my sister had said. That was because the entire world went silent when Danielle walked through the doorway.
The first thing I noticed were her eyes, but that was a given. This morning, they had looked so conflicted. She kept her cocky grin, but I would catch more than a few glimpses. In my peripherals, when she thought I wasn’t looking, her smile would fade. The glimmer in her eyes dimmed. She would look so distant. All of it just proved that last night was a mistake. Even though she was the one who initiated, I made the fuck-up and ruined everything. Like her analogy, she really was just finding the fastest and easiest way to eat the steaming shit that was this weekend.
Right now, there was zero hint of that trepidation. Her mahogany irises gleamed with confidence as they met mine with a smile. The corners of her eyes were accentuated just the tiniest amount with a shaded seam that solidified the line where it met the lightly darkened skin of her face. When she blinked, her eyelids were dusted in a way that made her cocoa tone a shade lighter—a visual disparity that only lasted a moment yet drew my gaze right back to her eyes when they reopened.
Somehow, her adorableness seemed to be even more prominent. The light pinkish hue adorned her cheeks, trailing down to lips that were just a single shade lighter than normal. In fact, the lipstick was so incredibly close to her own natural tone that I would never have been able to tell the difference if we hadn’t spent so much time kissing yesterday.
Her hair was loose like it normally was, but the natural curls seemed less like she always has never bothered to manage. Now, her luscious locks swept around her face like an onyx curtain, framing the perfect picture until they came to rest just atop her shoulders. It was shaggy, like a wolf cut, but in such a defined and regal way that it could only have been done deliberately. I could faintly see a twinkling of metal through her hair. When black strands shifted, they revealed tiny earrings that were barely more than the studs she rarely wore, but these ones sparkled like diamonds.
Overall, she looked exactly the same, but just... more. Everything that I thought was beautiful about her, which was everything, was simply accentuated by that small amount. Nothing was covered. Nothing was hidden. It was just Danielle in every way that mattered but with an added air of perfection and formality that had not been present so far.
Her dress was one that I had never seen her wear before. That wasn’t much of a surprise, since I had never seen Danielle wear any dress, period. Not even for prom. She had shown up in her hoodie and jeans, loaded a huge container to the brim with anything she could scrounge up from the buffet, stole one of the bottles of soda, then went home. She hadn’t even bought a ticket. Not that I minded —I had been the one driving the getaway car.
Today though, Danielle was no longer adorned in her casual attire. Now it was a white dress that was plain to the eye, but no less phenomenal. It wrapped around her collarbone into a very, very shallow v-neck, with sleeves that went to her elbows. It was taught around her chest and stomach, past her waist, and all the way to the tops of her hips where it opened up just a little into a simple skirt that ended level with her knees.
The only particularly eye-catching parts of her outfit was an almost-wire-thin chain of silver hanging around her neck, perhaps an inch above the collar of her dress, off of which hung a small pendant shaped like a crescent moon. Partnered with that was a bracelet on her right wrist of an almost-identical design, but set with multiple dangling stars instead of a moon, each of which was glittering as they shifted in the light.
She had on a pair of small black socks, but it was not any form of dress shoes covering her feet. Instead, they were her normal, moderately-weathered, black canvas sneakers. Still, it didn’t take anything away from the image of beauty in front of me. If anything, it only made sure to confirm that this was not a different person.
I didn’t realise my jaw was on the floor until Danielle had walked forward and picked it up to stick it back in place.
“Make sure you get a good look, because I’m never wearing this again.” She smirked through every word. My sister shook her head with a smile.
“If that was the case, you could have at least worn heels.” said my sister.
“I’d rather step into the middle of an ant nest.” Danielle said.
Her face was beaming. She seemed so hesitant this morning, but I couldn’t say anything. I didn’t know what to say. I thought that having her be my ‘girlfriend’ for two days would have been easy after our agreement, but last night threw a Danielle-sized wrench into everything. It wasn’t even what we did to each other that made my heart so weak—it was just the memory of the way she looked at me. Obviously, what happened had affected her just as much, if not more. She had tried to play it off, and I was never good at reading her tells, but this morning was sloppy at best.
All of that was completely gone—wiped off the face of the planet. Her smiling, confident mask was back up in full force. I had absolutely no clue whether it was a good thing or not that I couldn’t figure out what Danielle was thinking. I couldn’t even tell if the way she leaned forward and kissed my chin was genuine, like our previous cuddling, or whether it was just a fabrication of the act. Danielle lifted either end of the tie dangling from my shoulders.
“I see you are going for a ‘bachelor party’ look—like a secret agent.”
“Oh, shut up.”
-
Fitting perfectly into my sister scheduled plan. The parking lot was almost empty, which none of us were surprised about. Still, there were a few cars, and only a couple more faces walking around the venue. Most of it was an outdoor garden of sorts that wrapped around a large central building that obviously served as a large-scale dining room. Almost everyone seemed to be outside at the moment, and my sister seemed to enjoy pointing out family members who were present and explaining who they were. She was talking to them mostly, but I made sure to listen in. It had been years since I last saw any of my extended family, and the chances of me remembering any more than a handful were damn near non-existent.
-
Every word echoed in the battle to try and understand her intentions. Every action or sentence leading me to believe she wanted this was drowned out by an equal number of statements implying the opposite. Danielle had never been a complicated person, but now, it felt different. We weren’t alone. Anything she did now could just as easily be meant to upkeep the lie in front of everyone else. The only time I would be able to get even a hint of more information would be when we returned to the hotel room.
For now, I just had to made sure my heart could hold out for that long.
What made everything so much worse was the fact that it was almost normal. When the ceremony ended and the party continued, it no longer felt like I was trying to keep up an act. Everything just seemed like I was enjoying a very-formal-yet-equally-fun house party beside my best friend. The only difference, and the only thing making the entire situation a strain was the fact that Danielle never left my side for any reason other than to go to the washroom. She had her hand held in mine almost all the time, which prevented me from even attempting to pretend that she was just a friend. Every passing moment, her touch was dragging me further and further underwater. I was drowning.
In all seriousness, she was still easily noticeable. Not many of the women present were wearing white dresses like hers, and absolutely nobody else was sitting down at a table in the corner while using a butter knife to carve a penis into the side of a large candle. I didn’t even need to see it—Danielle left unsupervised in a fancy place like this? She was probably going to start carving a vagina into the table next.
She smiled when I sat down beside her but did not stop her work.
“Wow, that’s quite generous with the length.”
“Not really.”
“If he’s that long limp, how big do you think he gets when he’s hard?”
“He is hard.” Danielle corrected. I could only wince.
“Really? With that kind of curve on it?”
“Mhm.” She nodded.
She brushed a lock of hair behind one ear. Before she could turn her attention back to her elegant artwork, I leaned in. “Can I talk to you for a minute? Somewhere quieter?”
Her eyes practically twinkled. “Ooh, pulling me away somewhere private? We’ll just need to be careful—your sister might get mad if we smudge my makeup.”
“I think she’ll be more upset at what I’m gonna do to your dress.” I joked. “Come on.”
I led her by the hand outside of the building, back towards the swinging bench we had practically claimed earlier. Thankfully, there was still nobody here.
“You know, I don’t think the swing can survive if you rail me on it. Even if it does, can you imagine the splinters?”
“Ha, ha.” I sat. Danielle followed suit, turning so that she was facing me with one leg crossed over the other. Her lips instantly curled into a smile when I leaned forward to press them against my own. It was a quick, chaste connection that lasted but a moment, followed by a second similar kiss, and then a third. The fourth lingered for a few seconds longer before we both pulled back just enough that we were breathing the same air. My chest was pounding, but I had to do this.
“Danielle, I can’t do this anymore.”
The look on her face melted so quickly it almost shattered my heart. “What?”
“This act.” I clarified quickly. “You know I like you since forever.”
“Oh, I know you do.”
“Danielle please, don’t play dumb.”
“What are you trying to say?”
“What I mean… what if I say I want you—for real?
She looked genuinely taken aback. Her response was silence. It lasted for several moments before a small voice leaked from her lips. “So do I.”
“You do?”
When she gave the tiniest nod, I swear my heart could have exploded. However, that feeling shrivelled when she spoke again. “I just don’t know if we should.”
“What? Why?”
She sighed, which I knew was a sign that she was about to hit me with some cold, hard facts. “Nine in ten relationships fail. If we try this and it doesn’t work out...”
“I don’t want that either, and that’s also part of what I wanted to say. I—” The words were surprisingly difficult to get out. “—I want to be in a real relationship with you, but I don’t want it to replace what we had. I like having you as my best friend. I want you to stay as my best friend. I just want you to be my girlfriend at the same time.”
She was quiet for several moments. “I want that, too.”
“Then let’s go for it.”
“What if this doesn’t work out. What if everything goes wrong and we break up?”
“We’ll keep it casual, a little kiss from a friend wouldn’t hurt.” I shrugged.
Some of the glint returned to Danielle’s face alongside a subtle grin. “It’ll be more than just kissing if this works out.”
Despite nothing having physically changed, this one was different in so many ways. It felt like pride and success. It tasted like relief and the slight hint of her lipstick. When her hand rose to cup my cheek, her fingers rested upon my skin with a tingle of passion that was previously hidden. My own hand resided on her waist, feeling her smooth, soft skin through the fabric of her dress. Both of our other hands still had their fingers intertwined with the other and resting in the space between us.
Danielle was leaning forward, scooching closer until she was all but sitting on my lap while the bench groaned its disagreement. We didn’t listen. Our kissing remained at the surface level, mostly, but the entire demeanor was quickly shifting to become much hotter and heavier. I pulled back when I felt Danielle’s teeth gently but firmly close down on my bottom lip.
“Ah, did you just bite me?”
“Maybe.” She grinned. “What are you gonna do about it?”
“Oh, I’ll show you.”
I took the challenge and closed the distance between our faces. However, I didn’t return my lips to hers. Instead, I kissed the edge of her mouth, then used soft, lingering pecks to trace a path down to her jawline. I continued towards her chin, then looped back around the other side where her jaw met her neck. Danielle breathed against me and moved her hair out of the way to make room for my smooches, which then trailed upwards. I had heard a lot about the ear being some kind of minor erogenous zone, so I went for it. I took it in between my teeth and gave a nibble. Danielle moaned and shivered against me.
Then the bench collapsed.
The creaking chain holding up my end of the bench, now having to support two people, came loose from wherever it was secured. Both Danielle and I were dumped onto the grass with all the grace. The armrest of the bench snapped in between the ground and my back, and both of our heads knocked together in a decidedly uncomfortable way until we came to rest with her laying on top of me.
Danielle lifted her head, expression widened in surprise. Her thick hair fell around the both of our faces, framing us like a curtain. It was just the two of us. I ignored the twinge of pain in the side of my head where we impacted against each other and smiled. Danielle did the same with a small chuckle before bringing her head down in yet another kiss. This one was soft, sweet, and gentle—lingering only for a few moments before she slowly lifted away again.
“We should probably get up.”
“Probably.” I agreed.
She stood first and extended a hand down to help me up. When we were both situated, she started raking her fingers through her hair while I brushed grass off my suit. We both turned at the sound of someone clearing their throat behind us.
“Did I interrupt something?” my sister chuckled.
“Nope. Just doing some improvised wrestling.” Danielle chirped.
“What about that?” My sister tilted her head towards the bench, hanging from one end while the other rested on the ground with the armrest broken in three pieces beside it.
“It died from natural causes.” I said.
“What natural causes?”
Danielle and I looked at each other, looked back at my sister, and spoke simultaneously.
“Gravity.”
“Well, since you two definitely didn’t break this bench, we should probably leave before the venue starts looking for somebody to blame.”
“We’re heading out soon?” I asked. My sister nodded.
“It’s getting late, and I don’t want to risk my headache getting worse. I figured we could say our farewells to everyone and get going back to the hotel.”
“Sure.” I said. “Sounds good.”
Goodbyes were brief, especially when we noticed some of the caterers going outside and examining the remains of the bench.
It seemed like a minute was all that had passed by the time we pulled into the hotel parking lot. In even less time, we were standing outside our respective rooms.
“We need to be checked out by eleven, but I want us ready to leave by eight. That way, we can stop by that breakfast place we passed on the way here and have a nice meal before the ride back.” My sister swiped her keycard against the lock.
“Sounds like a plan. Talk to you in the morning.”
My sister gave a knowing smile. “Enjoy your night.”
“You too.”
Soon enough, the door to our room closed behind Danielle and I as we stepped inside and kicked off our shoes. The silence was almost disorienting. The wedding, especially towards the end of the night, had been so loud even if we were outside. The car ride back was much quieter, but the radio had still been playing alongside of our own conversation. Now here, in the hotel room, the only sound was the soft humming of the air conditioner. Danielle gave a curious glance.
“Pajamas?” I shrugged off my coat.
Danielle unhooked her necklace, took off the bracelet, and then reached up to take off her earrings. “Yeah, but I gotta shower first. I need to get rid of this makeup, hairspray and stuff. It felt gross.”
“Want some help?”
Danielle dropped the jewelry onto the nightstand and smirked. “You want to help me shower?”
I shook my head. “I’m asking you if you want me to help you shower.”
“What happened to keeping things casual?”
“Hey, I’m just extending the offer. It’s up to you if you want to accept it.”
Danielle grinned for several moments. “Alright, on behalf of the royal court, I accept your assistance in maintaining my cleanliness.”
“Does they even have royalty here?”
“How am I supposed to know?” She shrugged, took off her socks, and began walking towards the washroom. “Now come on.”
I tore off my tie with such force it might have torn. I wasn’t sure. I didn’t bother to check before throwing it onto the bed and following Danielle. The way she grinned with such a seductive humour was more than enough to tear of my attention. When I rounded the corner, Danielle was holding the hem of her skirt in her hands. The lifted fabric showed several inches of her bare thighs.
“Care to help me undress?”
“Do you have any idea how much of a stupid question that is?” I smiled and walked forward. Together, we slowly worked to lift the dress and peel it off like a shirt. Well, Danielle lifted the dress. I held my hands just below hers as they rose, running my fingers across her body while I pretended to help. Past her thighs and hips to reveal a plain pair of black underwear that almost resembled boxers, but distinctly feminine. It took only a moment to figure it was probably to better conceal her delicate while wearing a skirt.
I didn’t linger on her underpants, since more of her lovely body was being revealed. The fabric rose to her smooth, toned stomach. One inch, then a second, then a third, up to her cute little belly button. I continued to rub my hands along her sides. I didn’t even realise that Danielle had bunched the dress to hold it in one hand until the other flicked me on the forehead.
“I get that you’re copping a feel, but I’m actually need a bit of a hand here. This dress is pretty tight in the shoulders.”
“Oh, uh... yeah.”
My tracing fingers temporarily switched to helpful ones as they hooked underneath the fabric and assisted in pulling it upwards. It didn’t stop me from visually ogling the way her black bra was revealed mere inches from my face. At least, it didn’t stop me until we got to the aforementioned shoulders. We must have looked pretty stupid for the bit of time we spent with Danielle in her underwear while her head and arms were stuck in a dress. Eventually, and with a distinct tearing noise, the dress came free. Danielle didn’t bother to check what part tore. She just dumped it onto the floor and huffed.
“I guess it was a nice dress. Anyways…” She turned around and grabbed her hair with one hand to hold it out of the way. “Mind getting my bra?”
My smile returned, but faded just as quickly when I got my hands on the back of her bra.
“Uhh, how do I...?”
“You pull the straps together, then apart.”
“Like this?”
“Ow, no. You gotta do it like—ah screw it.”
Danielle reached back and unhooked the mechanism in the blink of an eye. She dropped the bra to the floor and turned around.
“Okay, clearly, we’re not good at foreplay, so let’s just skip it and actually take our shower. Agreed?”
I nodded, somehow managing to stare at her face instead of her breasts. “Agreed.”
Danielle pulled off her panties while I went to work on the buttons of my shirt. It was clear we were done wasting time when a nude Danielle’s hands were fumbling with the buckle of my belt before I was even done with the second button. Despite the disposal of intentional foreplay, the simple concept of Danielle pulling down my pants and boxers in one single motion made my lower member get revealed at full mast. My shirt fell onto the floor beside my pants, followed shortly by my socks. Danielle smiled again.
“Better.”
Of course, I looked at her ass as she stepped through the fancy glass door of the shower. There was no possibility otherwise, as made evident by the way she stared at my manhood when I followed suit. I looked at her.
“You do realise that this water is gonna be freezing cold for a bit while it heats up, right?”
Danielle glared. “And you realise that the implication is us keeping each other warm in the meantime?”
Good enough. I turned and switched on the water as Danielle pressed herself up against mine. I could feel her breasts squishing and nipples poking into my back while she wrapped her arms around my midsection. That definitely helped distract me from the sudden, biting chill spraying down against my face. Thankfully, it didn’t take very long for the water to heat up. When that happened, Danielle and I pivoted in place. That meant Danielle had the first crack at the hot water.
That decision was entirely because of how gentleman-ly I was, and not because it meant I was left massaging shampoo into her scalp and playing with her hair in a way I never could before. It was also due to that gentleman-lyness that after we swapped places again so that we could apply soap to her body without it washing off immediately, I focused on her breasts first. After all, being stuck inside that bra all day surely made them extra dirty and in need of cleaning.
Her skin was so soft and pliable under my fingers that it was downright mesmerizing. I pressed myself up behind her and rested my head on her shoulder while I worked. It didn’t matter that my very erect cock was pressed upwards in the crack of Danielle’s ass. All that mattered was Danielle.
Her nipples were stiff like pebbles as I rolled them in between my fingers. Again, just to make sure they were clean. It was an entirely new sensation than when I was massaging her breast during our mostly-nude cuddle session yesterday. With the hot water spraying against my back, her bare body flush against mine, and both of her breasts in my hands, I could have mistaken it for a dream.
“I think my boobs are clean now.” She let out a husky breath.
I smiled. “Just had to make sure.”
I let my hands lower, rubbing the skin beneath her chest. Back and forth my fingers travelled from her sides until they met in the center of her torso, then back again. I took my time heading downwards, faintly feeling her ribcage underneath her skin. When my hands reached her waist, I made sure to spend some time scrubbing her tummy. Once again, I had to make sure she was clean. Nothing more. Danielle even giggled a little bit when I soaped up the cavity of her belly button.
She followed my hands without a word as I guided her to turn around. Then, I set myself back in the same position as before. That meant my penis was now pressed up against her stomach as she hugged me and we rested our heads on each other’s shoulder. Danielle made sure to pull her hair out of the way so that I would examine my work and ensure I applied the suds evenly across her back. It didn’t matter that that soap on my hands had been used up long before I finished with her front and I never reapplied.
Her back muscles tensed and flexed instinctively under my touch. Again, I travelled side to side, slowly inching my way downwards like a printer as I lathered the not-soap across her pale skin. I could feel Danielle smile into my neck when my hands finally curved downwards to grope—I mean clean, the swells of her perfect ass.
From the divet where the cheeks met her thighs to the crack in between, I gently but firmly massaged every possible millimetre of her rear end. I could even feel Danielle flinch slightly when my fingers brushed over her delicate rosebud. I wasn’t quite sure whether that was an opposition to the idea or anticipation, but I decided to play it safe. If Danielle wanted that... cleaned... she could ask me another time when we were both ready for that kind of advancement.
“Alright, time to clean your legs. Turn back around.”
Danielle did so, and this time I made sure to re-lather my hands with the bar of soap she was clutching. Then, I didn’t press myself back into her like I did when washing her upper body. Instead, I knelt down on the floor of the shower so that my face was level with her navel. We had to scoot a little farther back in the shower so that the water wasn’t spraying on her, but it was still hot against the back of my neck. Still, that didn’t distract me as I began working on her left leg.
I started with her feet. She braced herself with her hands against the walls of the shower while I lifted her leg and gently applied the suds to the tops of her feet, then curled down to clean the heel, followed by the bridge, and forward still until I squeezed soapy fingers in between her toes. Then I lowered her leg back to the shower floor and slowly massaged up her calf. As I expected from a girl who do cheerleader, the muscles could be mistaken for braided steel cable. They were only slightly visible from an outside perspective, but the dense core was revealed the moment my hands began kneading her flesh.
Further I continued, up past the inside of her knee, and across her shapely thigh. The muscle seemed like a paradox underneath her soft, delicate skin —like iron wrapped in velvet. I rose more and more up her thigh, circling my hands around to the back and then returning to the front again and again. I rose up so high that my knuckles were faintly brushing against her sweet folds. They were distinct in their wetness, and I know that the shower water had nothing to do with it. Then, I switched to the other leg and did the exact same thing. Foot, calf, then thigh, all slow and methodical as I explored every molecule of my best friend’s body. Well, everywhere except the final spot.
I sat on the balls of my feet and scooched forward even more, bringing my face mere inches away from Danielle’s pelvis. This close, I could see the stubble of her pubic hair just barely peeking out from her pores. I could see the muscles in her abdomen twitch when I rubbed my fingers along her labia. So, I rubbed again. Then a third time.
“Alright, looks like you’re all soaped up. Now for the rinse.” I stood. I could see the annoyance in Danielle’s face even as she grinned.
Still, she never made any opposition as we swapped positions and began working together to rinse off the suds scattered across her slippery body. When the last drops of shampoo were finally washed free from her hair, Danielle chuckled.
“Your turn.”
I knew that was going to happen. Danielle always gave more than she got. Whether it was revenge taken too far on a harmless prank, a sassy comeback turned into a roast felt by the victim, or even a heartfelt gift blown out of the water by a present with love and care all but oozing from the wrapping, Danielle never lost at anything. So, I knew that she was going to take just as much time and effort in ‘cleaning’ me, and then some.
First was the shampoo, and that immediately caused her method of revenge to be plainly obvious. She was pressed up against me as flush as she could possibly be, which meant her nipples were boring holes into my chest as she massaged the product into my scalp. Not only that, she was moving. It was subtle, but distinct. Danielle was grinding on me. My cock was pressed in between our pelvises, but Danielle’s was shifting up and down as she rolled up onto her toes before going back down. She even tilted her hips back just a bit so that her sex would be jutting out to graze against me in a way almost reminiscent of last night’s mutual masturbation.
Somehow, she made it even worse. when she turned me around and started soaping up my body. I’ll admit, I took my time when washing her purely for my own entertainment. It was a delight to admire and massage her perfect body. If it made Danielle feel good in the process, that was just a bonus. I could all but guarantee that Danielle’s own machinations in washing me were nothing more than an attempt to get me painfully aroused. An attempt that worked in stride.
Danielle kept herself pressed up against me, grinding away as she rubbed soapy hands up and down my chest. Furthermore, she wasn’t just resting her head in my shoulder—she was all but nuzzling me. As her hands worked across my torso, her mouth was giving little kisses and licks against my neck. When her head tilted up just enough for her to nibble at my earlobe—still soapy with shampoo.
“Oooh, you’re trembling.” She cooed. Her voice was soft, lips barely brushing against my ear as she whispered. “You must be cold. I can fix that.”
If I thought Danielle was pressing into me before, then she may as well have fused into my skin in the next moment. She was no longer resting into me and lightly grinding, she was hugging me tightly against her, smooshing her slippery breasts even further into my back and sliding one of her legs in between my own. By the time she returned her lips to my neck I was throbbing down below.
Washing my back was even worse, because now we were chest-to-chest. It also meant that she returned to grinding on my pelvis, but with how tightly she was pressing into me I had to fight my instincts to buck my hips. I was pleasantly surprised when Danielle took an interest in ‘washing’ my rear end the same way I had done to hers. I had never imagined previously that a man’s body would be as attractive to a woman as a woman’s was to a man, but that was being presented in full force now. What fun I may have had exploring Danielle’s nude form, Danielle was replicating and more.
When Danielle got onto her knees to ‘wash my legs’, I was all but leaking. Having her knelt down before me, slippery and dripping as water cascaded over her, looking up at me past my throbbing erection—I knew that image would be seared into my mind forever. She didn’t comment, she just smiled and grabbed the soap to reapply. I couldn’t even focus on the way her twinkling eyes were staring into my own—the feeling of her soft, gentle fingers rubbing up my legs in a way that was almost worship overpowered everything else. If this was anything like how it felt for her, no wonder she was being cutthroat.
I expected her to finally touch the one place she hadn’t so far. She would wrap her hand around my shaft and pump just a few times but then pull away, leaving me so unsatisfied like I did to her.
I didn’t expect her to lean forward and lick my lower head.
“Oh” I yelped. Danielle smiled in a way that could make a succubus blush.
“Just making sure that you’re clean. Don’t mind me.”
I didn’t get a chance to respond. Danielle rested one hand on my thigh and used the other to gently clasp onto my shaft. When she moved her grip forward, she used the motion to pull herself towards me and plant a gentle kiss on my tip. Then she pushed back to bring her hand closer to my base before repeating the process. Stroke, kiss, stroke. Stroke, kiss, stroke.
All the while, she was staring up at me with her big, brown, glittering doe eyes. Her wet hair hung in a curtain behind her head, and I could see the curve of her ass resting atop her bare feet every time she leaned forward. She was beyond beautiful.
The shower was practically steaming with the temperature of the water, but that was nothing compared to the warmth when she opened her mouth. The head of my cock slipped in between the small, soft pillows of her lips into a sopping wetness that radiated with heat.
Fuck. Me.
Danielle was actually giving me a blowjob. Just comprehending that sentence in my mind almost made me burst right then. There was nothing I could do but use one hand to steady myself against the wall as my knees started to buckle. Even with her mouth full, I could see her smiling just by the way her eyes twinkled. I expected her to pull off my cock and make some witty comment.
I was never happier to be proven wrong.
Instead of moving backwards, Danielle went forwards, further onto my member. Her lips slid across the skin of my shaft in wet bliss, and I could feel her tongue rubbing against the underside of my cock as she delved deeper. She made it most of the way before she stopped, which told me that the odd pressure on my tip was likely the entrance to her throat.
This was distinctly different than any other ‘sexual’ act I had shared with Danielle previously. When grabbing her breasts or kissing her, the acts were made interesting solely by the fact that it was Danielle whom I was doing it to. This, on the other hand, felt amazing. I couldn’t kiss the back of my hand or squeeze a stress ball to replicate this. No, this was Danielle with most of my little friend stuffed into her mouth and her tongue starting to dance little swirls on the underside. It was Danielle who moved her hand from my thigh to the delicate pouch hanging between my legs and properly initiated the blowjob.
There was no chance of me lasting any moderate length of time. With one hand wrapped partially around the shaft and pressed into my pubic bone, the other gently cupping my balls, and tongue passionately lathering up every inch she could reach as her lips slid forward and back, it was a miracle that I could hold out for as long as I did. By the third time her lips pressed up against her fingers wrapped around my cock, I was groaning.
“Dan, I’m...”
I couldn’t finish my words. Danielle pulled off with a loud, wet ‘POP’ and immediately started pumping her hand at a pace significantly faster than she had been going previously. Even if it lacked the distinct feel of her mouth, the rapid stimulation of her manual milking proved more than effective. A single grunt was all I could manage before I began pulsing. Danielle made sure to bring her face in closely.
The first rope of cum hit her at the base of her hair, but strung down in a thin line across her face. The second splattered against one closed eye. The third shot halfway onto her parted lips, with the other half going through the gap onto her tongue. The fourth and the remaining leftover drops all dribbled onto her chin. Even when no more seed sprang forth to paint her face a paler shade, my shaft still throbbed with release, brought to a much higher level of satisfaction since Danielle never stopped pumping her hand. Her gentle yet firm fingers milked out every drop I was willing to give and then some.
Only after my throbbing pulses ceased did Danielle slow her pace to a crawl, then a stop. She looked up at me with those big, adorable, sexy, teasing eyes. Well, one of them. The other was closed because of my cum sticking to her eyelid. She swallowed.
“Hmph. I was just making sure you were clean and you had to go and get me all dirty. Looks like it’s my turn with the water again.”
I wasn’t sure how I managed to speak as she stood up. “Well, I still need to rinse, so you can wait a minute.”
“Suit yourself. I’ll just have a bit of a snack in the meantime.”
I was confused, right until she dragged a finger across her closed eye to scoop up the jizz. She glanced at it for a moment, then looked me dead in the eyes as she slid the finger into her mouth. I watched her suckle on it like some sort of popsicle until her finger came back out spotless.
“Mmm. Did you have apple today?”
“Fuck off.” We both chuckled and swapped positions once again so that I could stand under the water. Danielle didn’t help me rinse the same way I did with her. Instead, she just leaned against the back wall and made a goddamned show out of scooping up the cream staining her face and making loud, lewd noises as she slurped it off of her fingers. I hadn’t even begun to soften after my climax, and the unreasonably sexy performance in front of me brought an aching arousal right back into my loins.
Distractions aside, I rinsed the soap in record time. It was almost sad to watch Danielle get back under the water and gently scrub her face. Thankfully it wasn’t all bad. It gave me the opportunity to saddle right up against her and hug her from behind. Danielle took several moments to slowly and carefully rub her fingers into the creases of her face, likely to ensure that both cum and lingering makeup were both removed. I spent that time rubbing her stomach, kissing her neck, and occasionally bringing a hand up to brush against the bottom of her breasts.
After a long while, Danielle shut off the water and we moved from the shower into the rest of the bathroom to towel off. She laughed when I took the initiative and rubbed my towel across her body.
“Oh! You’re drying me? Surely this is just a gesture of kindness with no ulterior motives of any kind.”
“Of course, of course.”
I agreed with a smile as she lifted her arms above her head. I greedily drank up the sight of her body glistening in the light like a man dying of thirst. She even had one hip cocked out to the side as if she were a model. I’ll admit, I forgot that I had the towel in my hands. I just wanted to rub her body again.
In a disappointingly little amount of time, her skin was scoured of any droplets of moisture. I couldn’t help but plant a kiss on her belly button as I stood back up, though. Danielle laughed, dropped her arms, took the towel from my hands, and did the same thing with me. Once again, she stepped it up by also using her own body as a towel, rubbing against me like a cheerleader working really hard to get tips at a topless car wash.
I started scrubbing my head with the towel to dry my hair shortly after Danielle did the same and watched as she stepped over to the counter to grab a hair dryer. She must have seen me staring.
“Do you ever get the feeling that you’re being watched by a voyeur perving on you?”
“Nope.” I grinned.
“Got it. Just checking.”
She resumed. It was interesting to watch her glossy, sopping black hair shift into a softer shade. It was equally as dark, but the texture was different. Like liquid ink compared to black velvet. When she was done, she turned to me in all her nude glory.
“Alright, your turn. I’m not letting you soak into the pillow.”
“Fine by me.” I stepped forward to stand in front of the mirror.
“Turn around, on your knees.”
“Really?”
“You don’t need to see the mirror, since I’m the one drying your hair. It also makes it easier for me to see when you’re down there.”
“Whatever you say, your grace.”
I placed my knees on the chilly tile floor of the bathroom and smiled up at Danielle. She clicked her tongue.
“Nah ah, eyes forward. It’s harder to work when your head is tilted like that.”
I wasn’t going to argue, especially when turning my gaze as directed led to her smooth, soft stomach being mere inches from my face. If I flicked my eyes upwards, I could see the outline of her small breasts hovering just above my head. If I looked down, I could see her mostly-shaven pelvis leading towards the present between her thighs. The entire time, I let my hands rest on Danielle’s hips. My thumbs traced lazy circles across her skin. With the added sensation of the hair dryer blowing against my scalp and Danielle working a comb to let the heat wick away any moisture left, it was dreamlike.
Soon enough, Danielle turned off the dryer and set both it and the comb back down on the counter.
“Alright, now we’re ready for bed.”
Danielle led the way back into the room. I noticed how both of us shivered lightly when the washroom door opened. With the heat of the shower, the temperature of the washroom increased a distinct amount compared to the hotel room—a temperature difference that left goosebumps as we walked back towards the bed. Danielle grabbed a pair of pajama pants.
“Wait!”
She halted and glanced over; one eyebrow raised in a silent question. I gently took the pants from her hand.
“Not yet. We aren’t done.”
The other eyebrow raised to match the first along with her smirk. “Oh, is that so? You help me clean up in the shower and now you’re offering some extra stress relief?”
“I'm nothing but a gentleman.” I said.
“Right, what happened to keeping things casual?”
“This is casual. You’ve never heard of casual sex?”
Danielle chuckled. “Which implies the existence of ranked competitive sex.”
“Exactly. Care to stay in the little league and release some tension?”
“You know...” Danielle wrapped her arms around my neck and batted those big, beautiful eyes. “I always imagined my first time would be a bit more romantic than a cheap fling.”
I shrugged. “We could get some sojus from the vending machine down the hall and pretend it’s wine.”
“Hmmm. Might be a bit too fancy for me. Anything else?”
“How about we turn on the TV and do it while watching people get eaten alive?”
Danielle smiled. “That’s more like it.”
“Speaking of eating people, I’m a little hungry.” I cupped one hand against her mound to allude towards my point. Danielle drew in a short breath at the contact.
“Oh? Am I on the menu?”
“You’re the dessert, actually.”
“I am?” Danielle said with a smirk. She jumped backwards unceremoniously onto the bed and slid over so that she was lying almost in the same way she would be when sleeping. On her back, stark nude with her hair sprawled over the pillow. It was reminiscent of yesterday’s fingering, but the implication of what was going to happen next was so much sweeter. Then she spread her legs.
Like opening a treasure chest, Danielle’s delicates were revealed to me as I crawled onto my stomach in between her thighs. Her outer folds were parted and glossy with moisture, while the inner folds were veritably dripping with arousal.
“Well, are you just gonna sit there staring at your meal, or are you gonna take some initiative and eat it?”
I looked up past her pelvis towards Danielle’s grin. “I’ve always been a fan of sandwiches, but this one looks soggy.”
“Go fuck yourself.” She said.
“Not until I fuck you, first.”
It was more for the shock factor more than anything, which I got in spades when I abruptly gave a long, firm lick up the entire length of her slit. Danielle shuddered, legs twitching, and abdomen flinching. Once again comparing the sensation to expectations, Danielle’s most precious place didn’t taste like anything special. It just tasted like, well... Danielle. Perhaps with a touch of a metallic bite, but overall, it was just a taste of clean, freshly showered skin. It had that in common with almost everything else about intimacy. It wasn’t even the act itself that brought pleasure, it was the knowledge about what the act was, and the fact it was Danielle gasping at the sudden contact.
Much like yesterday, I still had no idea what I was doing. I only have the vague idea that I should probably start slow, and then work up into things. However, the surprise lick was too fun of an idea to pass up, even if it starts off a lot stronger than I probably should have. When I gave a second pass with my tongue, it was much gentler than the first. I dragged my flesh along the outside of her flowering lips with a fraction of the pressure. Then I did the same to the other side. I planted a soft kiss to the front of her pelvis, then returned my nose to her skin while I lathered her folds with light swaths of my tongue.
I didn’t even notice that my arms were wrapping around her legs until my hands came to rest atop her thighs like I was preparing for recoil. Underneath her skin, I could sense her muscles shifting and flexing just slightly with the applications of stimulus. Even though I couldn’t see her face from this position, I could feel the calm, pleasured smile crawling across Danielle’s face just by the way her pussy relaxed against my mouth.
Aside from her fingers lazily curling into my hair, she made no movement to interfere with my actions. That left me with all the freedom I wanted. I was in no rush- no hurry to reach the finish. I was simply going to enjoy the journey and hopefully learn a thing or two along the way. After all, the only way I would get better at going down on Danielle is if I did it a lot.
I started slow. That served as a solid baseline for both myself to get acquainted with the concept of eating out my friend, and hopefully to allow for a lovely buildup of pleasure on her end. My tongue traced long, gentle circles across the skin around her slit. Occasionally, the edge of my probing implement would tickle against folds that almost seemed to be reaching outwards towards stimulation. Either that, or Danielle was making minute adjustments with her hips to try and twist herself into my tongue.
That confirmation was all I needed to quickly change my strategy. Instead of using my tongue like a brush against her canvas, I lowered my mouth to cover the entirety of her flower in a warm, wet seal. Danielle twitched amidst a pleasured groan. I could feel her fingers dig their way towards my scalp. They were still loose, but no longer were they merely residing in my hair. Now they held me in a grip that had only enough pressure to convince me to stay where I was. Not that I was planning on leaving anyway.
Those fingers quickly tightened when I dragged my tongue up the length of her sweet sex. I brought it down in the same way, then back up, then back down once more. It was like I was licking her own tongue, but with a bit more texture. The thought made me smile. As of this moment, I had officially kissed Danielle on both her upper lips, and her lower ones.
When I began to lick upwards once more, I took a bit more initiative. My tongue applied more pressure forward and pushed aside folds to allow a shallow entry. Danielle let out a long breath while I lapped up her intimate fluids. I imagined this is what a dog felt like when drinking water- tongue extending to scoop out what nourishment was manageable before pulling it back to swallow. The most I could hope was that my motions were bringing Danielle pleasure.
If licking her folds was better than licking around them, and pushing my way inside was better than staying out, then that surely meant going deeper was the best I could do. So, I strived to use every centimeter of my tongue. I pulled it as far out of my own throat as I could possibly manage while depositing it into Danielle. I stretched it out so far it almost hurt, but that didn’t matter. Silky walls squeezed from every angle and fingers tightened their grip in my hair. Still, I knew it wasn’t enough. This needed to be perfect for her, and I was almost certain that my methods weren’t quite what she required. Despite each of her actions pulling me further into her, I managed to tilt my head out to free my mouth.
“Tell me what you need.”
“Fingers and tongue.”
Her response was given in a single, slow, exhaled breath. The same one that finished with a satisfied purr when I pulled one hand from where it was wrapped around her thigh. That hand reached down under my chin and squeezed its way to lend a pair of fingers alongside my delving tongue. The added mass inside of her was apparent in the way it made her leg muscles shudder. I didn’t need to ask for my next instructions.
“Mmm, lick my clit. Keep going with the fingers.”
I did just that. I pulled my tongue free from the confines of her fleshy walls and focused attention on the small nub positioned at the top point where both sides of her sex met. As limited as my knowledge about this sort of thing was, it was enough that I knew the clitoris was very sensitive. I started lightly, giving nothing more than gentle, rasping licks against its bulbous surface. It seemed like such a small, inconsequential thing to do. Surely such a simple action couldn’t make that much of a difference.
Danielle’s reaction proved otherwise. The transition was instantaneous. Her breath caught in her throat, the fingers in my hair tightened even further, and my other hand had to actually put in effort in order to keep Danielle’s leg from clamping shut around my head. When I curled my fingers against constraining walls in time with my tongue brushing up against Danielle’s button, she shuddered. It became overtly apparent that I was now playing this game on ‘Easy’ mode.
She was much more worked up than she had been letting on, or the effects of stimulating her clit were even more prominent than I thought. Either way, it seemed like Danielle was squirming and moaning within mere moments after providing my directions. She wasn’t faking it either, I could tell that much. Her silky walls were rippling and squeezing on my fingers too much for this to be an act. Glancing my eyes upwards past her perfect body, her face was twisted in pleasure. Her eyes were closed and her nose was pointed to the sky.
It didn’t matter that one of her hands had moved up to clench onto a single breast, since the other was damn near tearing hair from my scalp. I also didn’t feel so bad for cumming too quickly in the shower, since I may still have beaten Danielle’s time.
If I had thought that bringing Danielle to climax with my finger yesterday was magical, doing the same thing while my tongue was on her clit was even better.
It seemed to last forever. Danielle ground her pelvis against my face and hand throughout the entirety of her orgasm. Though it may have been an attempt to get more stimulation, her wiggling ironically made it harder to apply pressure to her clit. I somehow managed.
By the time Danielle finally settled down, the opening credits music had finished playing and allowed for the episode to continue. The noise of arguments considering walkers in a barn was drowned out of existence by Danielle gently tugging on my hair to get me to pull away.
“Mmm, that was pretty good.”
“Only good?” I teased and propped myself on my elbows.
“Yeah. You’d think with all the time you spend watching porn that you’d know how to do this better.”
“Sounds like I need some practice. Care to be my dummy?”
“Heh.” She chuckled. “Is ‘dummy’ in reference to a testing doll, or are you just calling me an idiot?”
“Why not both?” I asked. Danielle smiled in response.
Danielle’s eyes glanced down between my legs towards my stalwart erection. “Looks like our budget foreplay got someone excited.”
I shrugged. “You try going down on someone while watching people being eaten alive. Nothing sexier.”
“Is that an invitation?”
“Only one way to find out.”
Danielle laughed and sat up, crossing her legs so that we were facing each other on the bed. “You know, I missed this confidence of yours. We could cut at each other back and forth and you would never bat an eye, but then you just kept getting so awkward about this weekend.”
I gave a pause before my answer. “Well, I was afraid. I got us into this mess, and I thought that us having to pretend to be dating would screw everything up.”
“I told you; everything is gonna be fine.” She said.
"Everything was fine until you started acting all lovey-dovey, and I had no idea how to react. I thought that if I did it again, it would be weird."
“It was already weird, dummy.”
“Weirder, then.”
Danielle brushed a lock of hair behind her ear. “So, you decided to spill your guts and you think everything’s fine because now I’m your actual girlfriend?”
“Oh, not at all.” I shook my head. “I’m still terrified of saying the wrong thing. I’m just matching your energy and hoping I don’t step too far.”
Danielle raised an eyebrow. “Matching my energy, huh?”
“Yep.”
“So, if I were to say that this was my first time...”
Danielle placed a hand on my chest and pushed, forcing me down onto my back. I could only watch in anxious desire as she got onto her knees and scooched forward until my cock, angling to the sky, was held against her pelvis like she was measuring the depth. She even kept it in place by wrapping her fingers around it and holding me against her. If I hadn’t cum in the shower earlier, I probably would have done so at the thought of what we were about to do next. The end of Danielle’s hanging sentence was filled with implications.
“…what would you do?”
I smiled. “I’d respond by asking if you had condoms in your bag like you had this all planned out.”
“I don’t even know what I’m going to have for dinner until five minutes before. What gives you the idea that I could plan something like this?”
“Good point. I take it that means you don’t have a condom hidden away somewhere?”
Danielle shook her head. “The only reason I agreed to come was just so I could tease you about all this.” She then smiled. “Falling in love with you turned out to be a happy little accident along the way.”
“Wow that’s first” She laughed. I rested a hand on her thigh. It was hard to focus with her lovely figure all but straddling me, yet I managed to keep it together.
“Jokes aside, because I have a serious question.”
“Why so serious?”
“Danielle.”
“Okay, sorry. Question?”
“Are you sure you want to do this?” I glanced down towards where her hand was pressing my shaft into her stomach. “Without a condom?”
Her face softened. “I think so?”
“You think so?”
She frowned. “I mean... kinda. I want to do this. Like, a lot. I really, really want this, even if we don’t have a condom. But I know that we shouldn’t do it without a condom. But I also know that you can always pull out, and then we can also get a pill or something tomorrow. Plus, it’s a safe day so the chances of anything are pretty much non-existent anyway.”
“So, the verdict is...”
Danielle closed her eyes for a moment, let out a deep breath, then opened them again to reveal her melted chocolate irises.
“Yes.”
Danielle responded in kind with a wink, since her hands were occupied. One was placed on my chest to brace herself as she lifted her hips enough so that my member was dragged until it rested against her lower lips like it was knocking for entry. The other hand held it there, pushing lightly until it lined up just right. The head of my cock was nestled into the lovely nook, just lightly spreading apart the folds like they were curtains covering a window. Danielle held there for many moments until I glanced upwards.
“What, is this the one and only time the amazing Danielle nervous about something?”
“Oh, shut up. Of course I’m nervous. It’s my first time.”
“Mine too.” I argued. Danielle rolled her eyes in response.
“Yeah, but you aren’t gonna be the one bleeding for it. This is gonna hurt so gimme a minute, you jerk.”
I held up my hands. “Geez, okay. Take your time.”
Danielle visually steeled herself. She waited a few more moments, took a deep breath, then carefully began lowering. It felt heavenly. The head of my cock slipped inside of her warm, wet tunnel, immediately being squeezed from all angles like the most intimate and naughty of hugs. She held there for many moments, taking deep breaths and preparing herself. I waited patiently for her to continue.
I didn’t expect her to drop.
Right down to the base in one, swift, solid motion. One moment, my head was languishing in the confines of her sex, and the next, it was shoved to the depths while the rest of my shaft was engulfed. Danielle shuddered on top of me while I made several un-masculine noises. When I finally brought my vision back into focus on Danielle’s face, I expected to see it twisted in pain after she just impaled herself. Instead, she was visibly straining to keep from laughing. She failed.
It was like a melody of humour while I struggled to comprehend what was happening. Soon Danielle rested her other hand on my chest with a smile.
“Oh, you should see the look on your face right now.”
“Doesn’t it hurt?” I asked meekly.
“Not at all.” She smirked and ground her hips side to side. Her inner walls rippled against me in oh-so-lovely ways.
“How?”
“I’ve been doing sports since I was five. My hymen fucked off before I even knew what it was. Even if it didn’t, my toy would have cleared up whatever was left years ago.”
“Huh, wait... a toy?”
“Mhm.” She nodded. “It’s pink and squishy. You’ll have fun using it on me when we get back home. For now...”
Danielle lifted her hips almost as quickly as she had dropped them, right up until the only thing residing within her was my lower head.
“...I don’t feel like taking it slow.”
Oh, dear god.
When Danielle dropped again, I nearly saw stars. Then she rose and repeated the action a second time. Then a third. Then a fourth. All the while, she was only gaining speed. I had been expecting slow, careful sex for our first time, but she was a veritable piston as she went up and down. To think that Danielle, who mere days ago had been my casual best friend, was now riding me like — well, it was almost too much. All I could do was put my hands on her hips. I didn’t even notice that she had moved off of her knees and into a full crouch for a maximum-efficiency-cowgirl ride.
I could feel the way she clenched around me every time she lifted, like her insides were desperately clinging on to the stimulation. Meanwhile, every time she hilted me once again, I could see her modest breasts jiggle. They were mesmerizing, despite their smaller size.
“Hey, my eyes are up here.”
“I’m just—oohh, imagining putting googly-eyes on your nipples.”
When Danielle bottomed out once more, she stayed there. Her eyes drilled into mine for many moments before her lips curled into a response.
“Boobly eyes.”
We both snorted out a chuckle. I could certainly feel that. She rippled around me, and just as quickly, she let out a shuddered gasp.
“Ooh, it feels weird to laugh when you’re deep inside me.”
“Bad weird or good weird?”
She smiled. “Ohh—good weird. Definitely good weird.”
She should have known what I was going to do next. Unfortunately, I think the context of the setting was just enough of a distraction that she didn’t put all the pieces together in time. I saw her face twist into a warning.
“Wait, don—”
Too late. My hands, on her hips, immediately started to flick and brush against her sides. She revealed yesterday on the couch that she was ticklish. That mistake was quickly brought to light as I unleashed an all-out tickle assault.
She squealed out, eyes wide, and clamped down on my dick with the force of a handshake between two guys trying to see who winces first. Her hands desperately reached for mine, but I was quicker. Wherever she grabbed, my fingers had already tickled and moved on. Hips, thighs, back, armpits, anything I could reach was a target. I was sitting up to be able to claim more ground as Danielle fought back in blissful agony. Eventually, Danielle had retreated enough that she fell back onto the bed and I was now leaning over her—still sheathed inside her sex. Her hands may have been pushing me away to end the assault, but I don’t think that she even realised her legs were firmly locked together around my waist to keep me buried inside her.
Somehow, I managed to lay my weight down on top of her, pinning her hands in between our chests. Meanwhile, mine were free to explore and tickle away at her waist. She writhed underneath me, head twisting back and forth as she giggled and moaned. Any hope of a facade or confident act was gone. Within moments, tears were streaming down Danielle’s face and she was gasping for breath.
“Stop! Stop, ohmygod please!”
I could easily understand the reactions. The way that her velvet tunnel was roiling around me made her expressions obvious. Every time my fingers brushed against her; she squeezed taught on my shaft. If it felt even half as good for her as it did for me, then that combined with the actual tickling would be nothing short of overwhelming.
“Please, pleasepleaseplease! Oh my fucking god please stop!”
I relented in my attack, but it wasn’t for Danielle’s sake. If I continued, the way her pussy was milking me would have made me empty the contents of my balls in record time. I ceased the movements of my hands and held them still on her waist, using her as leverage to push myself back up so that I was leaning over her. The instant that her hands came free, she opted to hit me. A solid, square punch right into the sternum.
“Asshole!”
“Hey, you said it felt good when you laughed.”
“That doesn’t mean you start tickling me!” Her voice was angry, but she was all smiles.
“You liked it. You almost came.”
It was an educated guess, but apparently one that was spot on.
“Yeah? Let me tell you—there’s a difference between enjoying something and something feeling good. If you ever want to do that again, you better hope that I’m tied down because I’m gonna fucking stab you after I cum.”
“So BDSM is a possibility for the future. Noted.”
She blew an errant lock of hair away from her eyes and smirked. “Laugh it off, dumbass. Just know, if we do that, you’re the first one getting tied. Let’s see how much you like getting tickled while balls deep inside of me.”
Danielle unlocked her legs from around my waist and ground her hips like she was stirring a pot of soup using my dick as a spoon.
“Now come on, I was close.”
“So was I, which is why I stopped.”
“I’m not asking you to keep going. I’m telling you. Now.”
I gave an exaggerated sigh of mock reluctance. “Fine. If you insist.”
This time, it was me doing the moving instead of Danielle. Instead of her bouncing up and down atop me, I was the one doing the thrusting. We were locked in a pseudo-missionary position as I brought my hips back slowly before sending them forward once more in a swift motion. It was ecstatic. To look down beneath me and see Danielle, hair spread around her face like an angel’s halo, was nothing short of a miracle. I was fucking Danielle. I was fucking my best friend. I was fucking my girlfriend. My best friend Danielle. My girlfriend Danielle.
When I stared into her eyes, I could feel the desperation quickly building on both of our faces. At least we were both premature. Danielle gritted her teeth and spoke in between grunts of pleasure.
“Don’t you fucking dare cum before me.”
“Dan, I…”
“No. Don’t do it. Don’t, you stupid piece of shit. Just let me cum, fucking make me cum and then you can cum.”
“I don’t…”
Danielle pulled me down so that I was lying on top of her again, but this time her hands were free to hold taught onto the sides of my face as she smashed her lips against mine. I could feel her heartbeat pounding into my chest, or maybe it was my own. Either way, it felt like one of us was about to go into cardiac arrest. Danielle’s legs wrapped firm around my waist once more, which I could only vaguely consider a bad idea. The rest of me was desperately trying to hold on while Danielle convulsed through the beginnings of her climax.
If it felt amazing having her cum on my fingers and tongue, then there was no word in the English language that could describe the sensation of having Danielle squeeze down and shudder on my cock. Every millimetre cinched within the silky confines of a fleshy, vibrating hydraulic press that desperately sought to milk me in the way nature intended. It was bliss. It was agony. It was a sensation that I fought desperately to resist as I strained my muscles.
That wasn’t the only battle I fought in that moment, either. With Danielle’s legs locked instinctively around me and her cunt gripping with the force of a god I didn’t believe in; I had to force and push every muscle in order to try and pull out. It was not simply a battle—it was a war that needed to be won.
I lost.
Danielle and I both groaned into each other’s mouth as I slammed my pelvis back against hers. If she wasn’t going to let me pull out, intentionally or not, then I wasn’t going to try anymore. With my shaft buried as deep as it would go and Danielle twitching underneath me, I gave one single, powerful throb before the flood gates opened.
I don’t think either of us were cognizant enough to be aware of what was happening. We were both too locked into the throes of pleasure to resist, so we just let it wash over us like a tidal wave. Danielle swallowed my moans as I weakly attempted to thrust my buried cock further inside, firing off streams of sticky seed like a Super Soaker all the while. Every time I pulsed inside, Danielle did the same in response, which drew forth another throbbing jet from myself. A feedback loop of stimulation and pleasure shot through us both. I knew that I had stopped dumping spunk into Danielle after a few seconds, but that did not stop the aftershocks of our conjoined orgasm from shattering through us for what felt like a full minute of ecstasy.
When our lips finally parted and our eyes opened barely a centimeter from the other’s, we were both panting heavily into each other’s faces. I could smell the cheesecake on her breath.
“You didn’t pull out?” Her voice was a whisper.
“You didn’t let me.” I responded in kind. I watched her bite the inside of her cheek.
“Alright, I’ll take the hit for that. Since plan A failed, we’re going with plan B.”
“Plan B as in...”
Danielle chuckled. “Plan B. Gotta say, they nailed it with that name.”
“I guess they did.”
I lowered my head into the bed just over her shoulder. We were quiet for several moments, the silence only broken by the sound of an intense conversation coming from the TV. After a bit, Danielle nuzzled into my neck.
“You can get off me whenever you feel like it.”
“What if I don’t feel like it yet?”
“Fine. Let me rephrase; get the fuck off of me so we can cuddle and watch our show, or I’ll shove my foot so far up your ass I can tie my shoes with your dental floss.”
“Wow. Very romantic.”
Danielle was all but whispering into my ear. “You want romantic? Wait ‘till you see what I do with my other foot.”
“Okay, okay.” I chuckled and pushed myself back up onto my knees. I slowly withdrew my softening member from Danielle’s lovely pussy. The only fluids dribbling down her folds seemed to be her own, which made sense. Lying down like this- gravity couldn’t really pull my cum from inside her. Not that it looked like Danielle minded. She just grabbed my arm and roughly yanked me down beside her. It only took a few moments of readjusting before we were back into our patented half-sitting-half-laying cuddle position, with one of my arms wrapped around Danielle’s waist and her head on my shoulder. Her hair smelled like cheap hotel shampoo.
“Ahh, so much for keep things casual.” Danielle murmured.
